ă€ŠTransmigrated As The Perverted Young Masteră€‹


 Chapter 1 Prologue: Death And Noble

    ?"Fuck, Not anymore!"

    With a deep sigh, the man cursed at hisputer screen. The weight of his job and his own weight had be too much to bear. He knew that he couldn''t waste his life doing this meaningless work any longer.

    If Damien knew this indeed, was hisst day of work, he would have danced in pure bliss. As he wrapped up his work, he felt a sense of liberation. Finally, he could break free from the chains of his exhausting work! For the day.

    As he stepped out into the world, he was greeted by happy couples walking hand in hand and children perched on their fathers'' shoulders, munching on cotton candy. Normally, this would be a scene that would warm anyone''s heart, but Damien was too tired to feel anything at all.

    He made his way back to his small, dingy apartment. Though he hadn''t eaten all day, he had no appetite. He opened the fridge to find some leftovers but didn''t feel like eating. His only desire was to sleep and forget about the world.

    "Oh, how I wish I could just magically be Damien von Zadkiel. I could just eat, sleep, whore around and nobody would bother me. I could be myself."

    He gazed at the book resting meticulously on his bed.

    "Blood & Throne"

    Its title read. Like its name, this story was about noble houses fighting among themselves and outside threats to gain more power, honor, and wealth.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm The main protagonist of the story was a young hero named Calen of Aldmoor. He went on a journey to fulfill his destiny and prophecy but unfortunately finds himself in the middle of politics and skirmishes among the nobilities of the kingdoms.

    And then there was Damien Zadkiel or Damien Von Zadkiel, which was a coincidence as both he and the character had the same first name. He was born the second son of the Zadkiel lord. His other 4 siblings were considered prodigies and geniuses, and there was this guy who was born weak and sick.

    He never bothered to get powerful nor responsible. His only redeemable quality was his beautiful and sculpted face, and what did he do with it? Seduce queens and nobledies, ultimately starting the war of the four kingdoms.

    He got to bang beautifuldies and Queens but ultimately got killed by the protagonist when he discovered Damien had enved his lover.

    But considering the descriptions of the novel''sdies Damien banged, the war was indeed worth it. Thinking about the description, office Damien''s little dragon stirred in his pants.

    "Ah ah, nope. Too tired," he said to his little dragon, which was excitedly bulging a little from his pants. But s, he even disappointed his little dragon like he was a disappointment to all the other people.

    The office Damien removed his shirt and pants and plopped on the small bed. He didn''t bother to take a shower or even wash his face. He hoped to get some sleep, but s, likedies trying to get him, no sleep invited him to her embrace. He stirred on the bed for a good hour, but still, no sleep came.

    "Ah, for fuck''s sake! Just let me sleep."

    After 30 more minutes, Damien looked at the book on his side, resting on the other pillow.

    "If I''m not getting any sleep, neither are you going to get any sleep. C''mon, let us bang the Winter Queen."

    He grabbed the book and turned on the nightmp on the table. He turned page after page until he stopped after finding the chosen one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He he he~~"

    He pulled down his boxers and let out his now-sleeping little dragon.

    "Alright my mighty dragon, you won fair and square for that I''m rewarding you with the beautiful Winter Queen."

    He started to read the adventures of Damien Von Zadkiel where he was seducing the Winter Queen, while they were in a ball, celebrating the return of the Winter King after he defeats the Ice Demon from the north.

    Damien formed the images of the scene in his mind, which stirred his sleeping dragon to his full power.

    He kept the book on his stomach while his left hand tamed his little dragon which had now grown into a raging dragon.

    Damien Von Zadkiel invited the Ice Queen for a dance and she epted, obviously falling for his charms and flirty words...

    ... Under the twilight, Damien and the Ice Queen shared their love. His hands slowly crept under her gown feeling her mighty and fluffy Ice mountains...

    "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes~" The office Damien was getting wild with his roaring dragon. He was about to break theva out of his volcanic mountain when he felt a little pang in his heart.

    He was so close to the eruption that he didn''t care to look at it.

    "My heart, please wait. This is more important than your little feelings." He said, still taming his roaring dragon.

    But s, the heart was not someone you shouldn''t have kept waiting. It took its leave after seeing he was spending time with someone else but not before taking his life with her too.

    "Krhhhh!!!!!"

    Office Damien felt his heart being ripped open yet he didn''t dare to take his hands off his beloved roaring dragon.

    Such a caring and loyal guy!

    The police had to break in after gettingints about smelling something rotting and decaying.

    On the bed, they found his body, dead for a few days but still have his hands on his roaring dragon. Never letting it go nor ever calming it down.

    Like the old words; Till death do us part.

    The police who reported the strange case to the public news said that the guy had a thrilled and electrified expression on his face.

 Chapter 2 Transmigration Gone Right?!

    ?Crash! The sound of shattering wooden buckets filled the air as the pale-looking boy with white hair and red eyes fell onto them, drenching himself with water.

    The beefy man with an apron, towering over the frail boy, bellowed with rage, "Bog off, boy! Pray to the gods that I don''t find you again!"

    The boy, almost ghostly pale, looked like a vampire with hisplexion and red blood eyes. Hey motionless on the buckets, stunned by the sudden attack.

    But a lovely voice pierced through themotion, "Papa, please don''t hurt him!" A young and ample-looking girl, dressed in tattered clothes, appeared from behind the beefy man and clung to his legs.

    The man sneered, "Little bitch! I''ll handle youter!" He yanked her off of his legs and pushed her back into the house.

    The beefy man took onest look at the almost-dead boy and spat on the ground before disappearing into the house and mming the door.

    The boyy there, confused and disoriented. "What in the fuck happened!? Why is it suddenly morning!? Why am I even lying on the ground drenched in water!?" he muttered to himself. "And who is that beefy man!?"

    To his surprise, he looked down and found himself wearing strange pants he had never seen before. But there was no shirt on his upper body.

    "Why isn''t there a shirt though?"

    Just then, the door to the beefy man''s home burst open, and the man hurled something at him. "Sickly bastard trying to shag my daughter!!! Hmphhh!!!"

    The boy caught the shirt that was thrown at him - a velvet-colored one.

    As he stood up, supported by the buckets, he took in the view. The old inn like structure was made up of rocks and timber, and the sweet aroma of cakes and bread filled the air.

    "It''s a bakery! No wonder the size of that man," he thought to himself, trying to make sense of the situation.

    But his confusion only deepened when he looked down at his hands. They were not his. The hands were deathly pale, and the fingers were manicured and polished perfectly, like that of a girl.

    "Wait a fucking minute. I''m not a girl, right?" he asked himself, bewildered.

    Ba-dum, Ba-dum.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His heart pounded hard as he reached for his pants and pulled them on.

    "Oh, thank God! You''re still here... Er, unknown dragon." It was not his! Like the hands, his baby dragon was also not his!

    "Oh, God! Is this real? Or am I dreaming?" he muttered to himself, searching for an answer.

    It was then that he saw the various undamaged buckets full of water, a foot apart from where he hadnded. He quickly grabbed one and looked at it while on his knees.

    "What?!! Who?!! Wait - this is... Damien Von Zadkiel!!! I transmigrated as Damien Zadkiel!!!" His eyes were on the verge of overflowing now. He sped his hands and looked at the skies.

    "Oh, heaven and mighty gods, thank you for this opportunity. I know what my destiny and duties are. I won''t disappoint you by failing it. I will do it with honor and beauty! So once again, thank you, my lords!!" Sniff~

    Most of the time, the person who gets transmigrated would be confused and worried about knowing the plot and their role in it. But for the virgin office Damien, this was the greatest blessing he had received in his entire 20 years of life.

    The character he ys is a small viin who has a reputation for being a deadbeat and a yboy. He uses his power and authority tomit some viinous acts and uses his charms ondies and queens to sleep with them. His only job is to seduce the important female characters until his death at the hands of the protagonist.

    "Well, my Winter Queen and my autumn princess and many other names that I have forgotten... Wait for me! I''ming for you all!" He curled his fingers into a fist and with a voice full of determination, he announced it to the world.

    "It would''ve been nice if I was able to sleep with that demoness too." He shook his head. "Nope, don''t be greedy, Damien. You gotta love what you have."

    He stood up but suddenly felt pain all over. "Shit! How did he sleep with them all in this condition?!" He was not surprised by the fact that he was weak, but he was surprised to find that his condition was worse than what he read.

    Damien Zadkiel wasn''t born a prodigy like his other siblings. One of the main reasons was this terminal illness that was said to be incurable by all the healers from around the world. The illness made his body weak and sickly, weak even to hold a little of the mana and the physical training... That felt impossible. So he did what he could do that wouldn''t break his body; to seduce thedies and Queens until finally, it led to the ''War of the 4 kingdoms.''

    "Phew... Let''s first find the cure for my disease before doing anything irrational. Thedies can wait. Curing the illness takes priority." He slowly and leisurely picks up the shirt and puts it on.

    He was surprised to find that the reason why he was dead in the novel was because of the damn protagonist and not the illness itself. ''Tut tut tut~ He surely is a warrior.'' He shook his head and began to walk. He was wobbly and flimsy at first but got the gist of controlling the body. He walked a bit and abruptly stopped. "Where the fuck am I?"

 Chapter 3 Transmigration Gone Right?! (2)

    ?The ckwoods vige was a small, peaceful hamlet, nestled within the sprawling Zadkiel duchy. It was located on the far side of the Spring kingdom, and was a minor vige, known mainly for its crops and the hardworking farmers who toiled in the fields day in and day out.

    Yep, the four kingdoms in the book are based on the four seasons.

    Kingdom of Winter, Kingdom of Summer, Kingdom of Autumn, and the Kingdom of Spring.

    There are also other minor kingdoms with other names, but they just aren''t important as these four. The plot progresses because of the growing tension among these four.

    Damien himself delivered the ultimate blow, driving the final nail into the coffin. The Winter King stormed into his bedchamber after defeating the Ice Demon on a death and life battle, where he found Damien and the Winter Queen snuggled up in his own marriage bed. The king''s rage was like a wildfire, and it set aze the already-tense rtions between the four kingdoms. The result was a devastating conflict known as the ''War of the Four Kingdoms,'' which would leave countless casualties and irreparable damage in its wake. But even as the war raged on, Damien was already dead, his fate sealed before he could even witness the terrible consequences of his actions.

    ''Going to the estate would be the best course of action as I need to learn more about this world. I''m sure the book didn''t cover all of the minuscule details about all of the kingdoms and the necessary ''things'' surrounding this small viin.''

    The vige was quaint, with cobbled streets and small, thatched-roofed houses lining the roads. There were a few shops and stalls selling local produce, and the asional tavern where locals could be found drinking ale and swapping stories.

    As he walked through the vige, he couldn''t help but notice the simplicity of life here. The people seemed content with their lot, happy to work thend and raise their families in peace. Children ran around ying games, chasing each other through the streets, while the men and women tended to their fields and crops.

    He must''ve chosen to get some action far away from the estate, though he was considered a disgrace in the battle, he didn''t want to spread rumors about his womanizing too.

    It will only hinder him and his progress of shagging other noble and voluptuousdies.

    ''Ah, that might exin thismon attire.''

    He slowly walked through the rocky roads of the vige. All the houses are the same or have a very slight difference from each other.

    He slowly ran his fingers through his wet hair, pulling it back.

    He nced around the vige as he slowly walked outside. He doesn''t know how far is this vige from his estate.

    Many people were going on with their daily lives.

    Men harvesting the crops, children ying around, and women...

    Whoa~~

    A vulouptos-looking woman in simple peasants'' cloth was bending down to pick up the clothes for drying it.

    Her twin mountain peaks peaked at him through her clothes.

    Even though she was facing him, he can imagine her backdoor building just by seeing the curves around her thighs.

    His new little dragon stirred on his pants.

    She suddenly looked at him and smiled. Her honey-gold eyes sent shivers of excitement through his entire body. A smile so pleasant that it was for sure was an invitation.

    He can shag her. Right now!

    He can quench the thirst of this feverous feeling he was having. The feeling of pinning this voluptuous-looking animal to the bed and punishing them to his heart''s content.

    ''No, not happening little bro.'' He shook his head and continued with his walking.

    It was not because this body and his mind were not in zinc, it was because he remembers what Damien did to make his sick self conquer the women.

    He drank a custom-made potion. What does it do? This will give him a temporary boost to his strength making him a wild animal hunting down its prey on a hungry night.

    He will be an animal with too much lust and stamina for a few hours. It was what the old Damien needed. To feel that intense pleasure and ecstasy even at the cost of him being a deprived sexual addict.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That behavior of his was the reason that made him sleep with Winter Queen on her marriage bed. If it was the old Damien, young and smart, he would''ve shagged her without anyone finding it out.

    The potion was not with him right now which means he drank it before courting the baker''s girl.

    Must be the reason his little dragon woke up.

    Paddy and corn fields were spreading so far that he was not even able to see its end.

    Gold and green color adored the field.

    Large trees on the sides giverge shadows to cool down the people from the zing sun.

    Tak~ Tak~ Tak~ Tak~

    He suddenly heard the sound of a wheeled cart from behind and sure enough, it was a horse cart drawing crops. Sheaves of paddy and wheat. The cart had a symbol on it; a dragon breathing mes, red on ck banner.

    ''Generic. Why do all fantasy novels have something to do with dragons? why can''t they have mermaids and subus as their sigil? I can at least ride thetter two, what of the dragons? Well, I can at least go home.''

    It was the sigil of Zedkiel duchy, his duchy.

    He did the hitchhiker''s gesture.

    Tak~ Tak~

    The horsecart slowed down and finally came to a stop in front of him.

    "Young master! Why are you here?! Why are you... Wet?" A well-built man in armor with the same sigil on the chest piece hopped down the cart.

    Luther. He was the second-inmander of the entire duchy. He is also young and talented just like all the nobles and their children of his generation except for him, of course.

    "I was just taking a stroll and decided to get a bath since it was very hot in here." He said and started to climb the cart.

    "A stroll? Here? From kilometers away from the estate?" Luther chuckled a bit seeing his young master''s whole mood.

    ''Looks like he didn''t get the action he came for. Well at least he is not dead, that''s good." He also hopped in on the cart and motioned the driver to move on.

    Their journey was a silent one. It will take a good few hours before reaching the Zadkiel estate.

    ''Ah, I''m going to meet my not-so-happy siblings and the estate servants. Lord Zadkiel will fume on me. He might even spit fire since I''m pretty sure they must think I went missing or someone must''ve snatched me for ransom.

    Ha, and there is also her too. If Damien is holding her now then I can avoid the mishaps that befall me.''

    Aurelia. She was the one the protagonist of the story was after. In hindsight, you could say he traveled the world to fulfilling his destiny but in reality, he was tracking down his old lover, who was being enved by yours truly.

    ''Tut~ tut~ tut~'' He clicked his tongue. There were just so many things to do before he can finally enjoy himself.

    There was his cure for the illness and the protagonist''s girl. He needs to free her and somehow convince her he didn''t do it because of any ill intent. That part is really hard. She is a wild animal after all.

    ''He~ he~ he~ would be nice if I could taste her!''

    Luther had aplicated and furrowed look on his face seeing his young master smiling like a pervert.

 Chapter 4 Lily, The Maid!

    ?As the sun began to set, the horse-drawn cart carrying the freshly harvested crops arrived at the grand Zadkiel estate. The sight of the immense castle before him left him speechless - it was so muchrger than he had anticipated.

    The path leading up to the castle was lined with beautiful gardens on either side, and a magnificent fountain adorned the front yard. The entire estate was constructed of marble and other luxurious materials, which only added to its grandeur.

    The building itself spanned three stories, with a long and imposing structure that seemed to stretch on forever. The castle''s gray-white color gave it an air of sophistication and elegance, making it all the more impressive.

    Arge banner bearing the Zadkiel sigil pped in the gentle evening breeze. As he approached the castle, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension. This was to be his new home, but he couldn''t help feeling like an outsider.

    Back home, he had a family, but they had never treated him like one of their own. They had always made him feel like an unwee outsider, treating him like a beggar. Even his little sister, whom he adored, had treated him cruelly, leaving him feeling alone and unloved.

    He had eventually dropped out of university and left home, starting anew at a call center for argepany. His family had never bothered to look for him, but he had managed to make a new life for himself.

    "Aren''t youing inside, young master?" Luther asked the dazed-looking young master.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Ah, yes."

    ''Look at him with his bulging muscles and handsomeness. Mother fucker really got it all figured out at this young age, eh?''

    Damien knows Luther and his younger sister are in a secret rtionship.

    He doesn''t like her at all. Even when reading the book, he hated her for how she treated Damien Von Zadkiel.

    With aplicated look on his face, the young man nodded. He followed Luther into the castle, his stomach growling with hunger. He was eager to take a bath and find something to eat.

    "Young master, I''m taking my leave. I''ve to report to your father about the crops." Luther bowed and took the steps on the right side of the hall.

    As he climbed the stairs to his room, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He had read about the Zadkiel family in books, but he still felt like he didn''t belong there. His room was on the third floor, as stated in the books, and he hurriedly made his way up the stairs.

    Growl!~

    His stomach growled in emptiness.

    ''Bath first!''

    He found his room rather quickly.

    Huff~Puff~time he climbed all the stairs.

    He was already out of breath by the time they were on top.

    ''Ah, this might the reason he never leaves his room and only leave when he wanted to quench his thirst for pleasure.''

    When he was about to open his room with the key, he has his keys with him since he doesn''t want his room to be checked by someone when he was not there. After all, one cannot fathom the things that can be found in his room. He heard a trembling voice from behind.

    "Yo-young master... Lord has sum-summoned you to his office." She didn''t dare look at him. She was bowing, clutching her maid skirt, lifting it a bit which showed her slender legs a little bit.

    He was sure she was shaking very highly.

    Fear! Predatorial Fear!

    ''What the fuck did he do to her! I mean I wouldn''t let myself go beneath that levelˇ­ whoa! Her bust looks deliciousˇŞNo! no! No! Deprive of your thoughts, Damien. Be at peace.''

    He quickly calmed his mind and the little dragon, who was about to stir in his pants.

    The maid named, Lily, was shaking very much. She was trying to not let her fear and excitement out for him to see, fearing it might anger him. She could feel his hungry eyes over her.

    He has done things to her. Things she can''t speak to anyone, even to her husband. For everyone else, he is just a useless and arrogant boy but to her, he is useless and a pervert too.

    "Very well. Lead the way." She heard his indifferent voice and slowly walked towards her lieges office.

    He walked behind her. She was sure he was enjoying her buns.

    She had a tinge of red on her cheeks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She, in fact, was right. If it wasn''t for her walking ahead, the short walk would''ve felt like a waste to him.

    She, out of all the maids, had a tight-fit dress. It was due to young master Damien''s Insistence.

    ''You should not hide that delicious ass, you should let the men feast on them. Let them look at you lusciously, while only I got to enjoy them!'' he said to her in a whisper.

    She was all his that night.

    He made her feel like she was special and indeed beautiful.

    His hungry gaze made herher region quiver in excitement.

    But that was all in bed, here, on the outside she was to look at him with fear and respect. So she obeyed him like always.

    Her redness intensified.

    She thought about the various things he had done for her. Things her husband doesn''t even know about.

    After the young master consumed her for the first time he made sure not to let anyone touch her, even her husband.

    And she happily obliged. After all, he was her young master and she cannot disobey him.

    "Young master, you''ve arrived." Lily turned and bowed, not letting him see her embarrassed face.

    "Thank you, Lily." He dismissed her and knocked on therge door.

    "Come in." He heard a sharp yet gentle tone from the inside.

    He went inside to see his father sitting on the chair before the table, filled with documents and other manuscripts.

    "Good evening, father."

    ''Did the original Damien ever do that!?''

    ?!!?

    Duke Zadkiel had a surprised look on his face but that quickly changed to a serious look.

    ''Nop! Don''t think so!''

    "Ah, yes, good evening! Why were you in the ckwoods? You didn''t tell anyone nor anyone have seen you departing from here?"

    Duke Zadkiels red eyes, just like Damiens, swept over his son.

    ''Alright, this guy is harmless, or so I think. Let''s just y it nicely.''

    "I just wanted to take a walk without being the young master. I wanted to experience the outside."

    Duke Zedkiel''s jaws were quivering, his nose ring up. He had to physically hold himself fromughing out loud.

    ''Must not have gottenid! Look at his face! He~ he~ he~ Shit! Shouldn''tugh at one''s own blood''s defeat!'' He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes."

    "I see. But that''s not the reason I''ve summoned you here. We''ve been invited to theing-of-age celebration at the nchester duchy. You''ll be there, right? It''s only a week from now."

    "Ah...no. I wouldn''t be participating in the celebration!"

 Chapter 5 Lily, The Maid! (2)

    ?"Ah...no. I wouldn''t be participating in the celebration!"

    "Well, that''s new. Why wouldn''t you want to participate?"

    Though the duke was surprised at the sudden statement, he decided to hear him out. After all, Damien never missed an opportunity to court ady, and the celebration would gather many nobledies across the kingdom. It was rumored that even the Spring King and Queen would also be visiting there.

    "As you know, father, I''m sickly, and it has hindered me useless when ites to battles. I''m sure you''ve brought every healer across the four kingdoms to heal me, but they were all to no avail." He solemnly looked at his father with teary eyes and the true demeanor of a sickly boy.

    "You know what that means, father? It means I''ll be dead before anyone can predict!"

    "Damien! I''ve told you several times not to harbor those feelings. As I said, I''ll bring more healers to this estate, even if it is a demon, to cure you. So stop spouting nonsense and enjoy your life to your full." Duke Zadkiel crossed his arms and looked straight at his son.

    The duke was not old, even though he was in his forties; he looked way younger than that. His white hair was neatlybed. His red eyes, which in his 5 children, only Damien inherited. The others inherited their mother''s purple eyes. Duke Zadkiel held every child of his, regardless of their character and power, close to his heart.

    "I know, father. I know. But I''ve already danced. I''ve already flirted. I''ve done what every noble son has done. There is no etiquette that I don''t know, and there are no hidden meanings I can''t decipher. I''ve done all that, and I''m sick of it. Cough~ I need a break, father. A much-needed one." He looked at his father straight into his eyes.

    "...What are you suggesting?" Seeing his sickly appearance, the duke fell t. After all, which dad wants to watch his son dying because of some illness.

    "You know about the temple at the ''Merry Mountains,'' right? That temple holds a yearly ceremony worshipping their god. Though I''m not a god person, I''ve heard things. I think that ce can give me some semnce, some peace of mind." He shrugged. "I just really want to visit that ce, father."

    The duke had a thoughtful look on his face. Just like his son, he was also not a god person, but he did donate and do some charity work since this temple was on the exact border of all the duchies in the Spring Kingdom. After all, he couldn''t just fall behind the other duchies due to some coins.

    "The Merrywood is a long way from home. The mountains are really hard to climb with your body. Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yes, father! Very much!"

    "I see. But you won''t be going alone. I''ll have yourpanions ready."

    "Very well. As you wish, father! If there is nothing else, then I''ll be taking my leave." He bowed to his father and left the room.

    No Lily was to be found. Though he was a bit disappointed, he decided to hold off his desire until he was cured. That is if he could hold it together. He decided to take the long-due shower.

    Creak!~

    His room opened as he twisted the key. It was, fortunately, not a mess. The room wasrge and decorated moderately. Not too much nor too less. He liked it.

    He doesn''t like rooms that are too decorated.

    There was a king-size bed in the center of the room, adorned with curtains and a canopy.

    It was big enough to amodate four or five people at the same time.

    He~ He~ He~<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He shed a perverse smile when he thought about the future dances he was going to do on this bed when all of his family was away.

    Other than the bed, the room contained a table and chair with pens and other necessary items, a dark wardrobe with arge mirror, and arge bookshelf brimming with books.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Old Damien did read books when he had time off from all the whoring and petty things he was doing around.

    He locked his door and stripped off his clothes before entering the bathroom.

    It was also veryrgepared to the normal or even luxury bathrooms he saw on TV.

    He took his sweet time in the bathtub, donned a bathrobe, and exited the bathroom.

    He took a good look at his own reflection in the mirror.

    20 years. That seemed like the age of the guy reflected in the mirror.

    His face was long, with a chiseled jaw. His cheeks were a little hollow. His once-vibrant red eyes now looked dull and lifeless, like dead and rotting meat.

    He had dark circles under his eyes due tock of sleep.

    He was very tall and slender.

    He had a perfect set of teeth that gleamed like crystals in the moonlight.

    His shoulder-length white hair was smooth and silky, something the illness hasn''t devoured.

    Overall, the guy looked very handsome, despite his ill health and deathly paleplexion, which gave him an almost ghostly appearance.

    If he were to cure the illness, then he was sure he could freely court any girl he wanted, shag them, and go out to buy milk.

    Growl~~

    His empty stomach signaled him again.

    He decided to call for the meal. He opened the door to call a maid or butler and surprisingly found Lily in front with a cart of food

    "I-I thought you''d be hungry, young master," she shyly said. Her cheeks had a tinge of rose in them.

    ''Holy mother of snuggling God!''

    "Of course, you know me, Lily. I really am very hungry!

 Chapter 6 Lily, The Maid!(3) [R-18]

    ?Lily pulled the cart inside while Damien locked his door with a sly and perverted smile on his face.

    He sat on the bed while she unveiled the food she got.

    Grapes, pies, diced apples, juices, winesˇ­

    ''Yep, something he would eat!'' Damien was sure this was the original food young master Damien ordered as he was not a big fan of luxurious foods. He just wanted to fill his hunger. There weren''t any exaggerated wants or needs he have on that department.

    "Isn''t it to your liking, young master?" Lily anxiously asked as she saw him gazing at the food she got.

    "Something light in the night. It is good. But you see, Lilyˇ­" He pulled her from behind the cart and suddenly made her sit on hisp.

    "Kyaaa!!!~" With a sudden yelp, he positioned her in hisp. "Yo-young master!!~" Her voice filled with ecstasy at the sudden move. Blood rushed to her already blushing face making it more reddish than before.

    Ba-dum~ Ba-dum~

    Her heart pounded really hard with excitement. Her mind weaving so many naughty scenarios.

    He looked at her with a lust full eyes. Predatorial eyes!

    Even though Lily is stronger than him, it didn''t hinder the fact that at this moment, at this time; He is the mighty one.

    "Ahˇ­ My hands are dirty, Lily. Would you mind feeding this young master?" She heard a soft and calm voice near her ears, tickling her.

    His face was dangerously close to hers.

    Her down lips quivered in excitement.

    "Ho-how can I refuse you, ma-master?"

    !!!!

    His dead-looking eyes suddenly brimmed with life. The excitement and lust made his red eyes glow a little.

    Something that only happens when he was filled with lust.

    ''This girl is wild!''

    She pulled the cart closer to her and plucks a grape, before looking lustfully at her master.

    He, with a seductive smile, opened his mouth to taste the grape Lily was feeding him.

    "Mwahh!!! It really tastes better now!"

    His hand, which was resting on her stomach, slowly and steadily moved upwards.

    Feeling his long and slender hands, Lily shut her eyes.

    His hands crept upwards feeling her body heat, the damned hands didn''t stop until they found their destination.

    His right hand was instantly and intensely melted, feeling her mountain peaks.

    "Mhmm!!" A small and sudden moan escaped Lily''s beautiful mouth.

    He slowly squished it, feeling the fluffy and lush breasts being tamed in his hands.

    "Ahhnn~ Yo-young masterˇŞMhmmm~ We mustn''t, AHhh~" Lily said in between her deep moans. She was trying to say another thing, her body was saying the opposite.

    She could feel his roaring dragon being woken up under her. Its warmth and size sent her shivers of pleasure. It was wildly throbbing under her.

    She gently squished it with her jiggly buns, stirring it more wild and rowdy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ??!!

    He could feel her ass gently stroking his roaring dragon, feeling the intense pleasure he decided to up the game a little.

    He started to firmly and hardly knead on her breasts, and her moans only intensified.

    "Ahhh~ Mhmmm~ Young master~~"

    "Ah, look at you moaning like a street whore. Do you also make this sound with your husband?"

    "Please do-don''t say thˇŞAHHMM!~~"

    He didn''t let her finish her sentence as he started to kiss her neck.

    She could feel his red lips being imprinted on her neck, not just that, he started to pull on her nipples through her shirt making her moan deeper and louder.

    "Mhmmm!!!~~~ Not there, master~~~"

    She felt very dirty for feeling and enjoying this intense pleasure when she had a husband, but what can a maid do to her master? Nothing! All she can do is to enjoy it and make her master fulfilled, as that is what her destiny is.

    He plucked a grape from the cart and held it between his teeth and guided her face to his.

    Seeing the grape between his teeth, she, without any doubt or hesitation, bit on it. Crushing the grape in the middle while the pair of lips started to invade each other.

    "Mhhmm~~"

    Their tongues twisted and coiled as the sweet and acidic taste of the grape intensified the pleasure to a whole new level.

    Their exploit with the wild tonguessted for a few minutes before pulling back to catch a breath.

    A thread of saliva still connected them together as both of them gazed with intense lust.

    ''Fucking hell! I might nut now. NO! NOT LIKE THIS! This is supposed to be my first time. I can''t be defeated here. I need to up my game.'' For the office Damien, this was his first time even having a girl this close. It was like his dreame true and he do not want to let it go.

    ''Forgive me dear medicine, I''m going to pop my cherry top before collecting you!''

    With a sudden yank, he positioned her in between him.

    "Kyaaa!!!~~"  She was now sitting in the middle of him. He violently started to knead on her bosoms like he was handling the dough.

    An Intense wave of pleasure attacked her. Now that he was using his both hands to manhandle her meatballs, her mind was losing it.

    He yed with her nipples. He started to pull on it more harder and firmer.

    "Ahhnn~~ Mhmm~~" Lusty moans continuously escaped her mouth. When he thought it was the right time, he yanked her to her knees.

    "Ma-master?~~"

    Without saying anything he untied his robs to the side, finally freeing his roaring dragon to the sky.

    ''Holy Shit!!!'' He couldn''t help but be surprised seeing its full size. ''Blimey! Seriously! Fucking hell! Are you sure, darling, you can handle it?''

    Lily''s mind was star-struck when she saw his roaring dragon. She held her face and shyly said. "Ma-master, what do you want me to do?" Her eyes were glued to his manhood.

    It was violently throbbing now, with veins popping on it. A thick scent emanated from it, making her more intoxicated by his cock.

    "Pleasure me." Hemanded in a deep voice.

 Chapter 7 Lily, The Maid! (4) [R-18]

    ?"Pleasure me." Hemanded her in a deep voice. Sending shivers to her little sister.

    She grabbed his roaring dragon with both her hands and started to jerk it.

    She did it with proper timing and stroking, like a whore who practised it for her entire life.

    "Mhmm!!~~" A moan escaped his mouth.

    She looked at him to see him being deep in pleasure with his eyes closed.

    She giggled a little and decided to pay back him by suddenly swallowing his entire manhood in one smooth motion.

    ??!!

    "Oh, good lord!" His eyes suddenly opened wide, feeling the euphoric pleasure. Her soft and warm mouth took his entire shaft to the end. He could feel her throat being pushed against his dragon.

    "Whakk~ whakku~ Bluchh~" Sounds of deep throating spread across the room.

    He suddenly held her head and stood up, then clutching her head, violently started to fuck her mouth.

    ??!!

    She was genuinely surprised, as he had never done something like this before.

    Her eyes widened as he was fucking very passionately and roughly.

    "This is how you do it, bitch." Her eyes teared up. Like some object she was, he pounded hard and hard until he felt his soul being melted away.

    !!!!

    With a sudden yelp and thrust, he held her head in ce as he emptied his love nectar onto her throat.

    Swallowing was her only option. But how much can she swallow? The sweet nectar was flowing too much and filling her throat, just like that.

    Pant~ Pant~

    Finally, after feeling every drop of him being empty, he released her head.

    She was exhausted. Physically and mentally.

    The holly fluid dripped from her mouth as she was catching her breath. Eyes flowing with tears.

    "You know how to satisfy me, Lily. You did great! Now, get out!" Hemanded her.

    ???!!!

    That was new. He never ended a session before ying the finale.

    He looked at her confused expression. "You''re exhausted. I don''t want to identally break you. ustom to today''s session because the intensity of the y will only increase as Ie back from my travels."

    The intensity only increases!

    Lily woke up from her stupefied expression and nodded her head like a sweet little puppy. She cannot wait for him toe back.

    She wiped her face of any stains and tears before adjusting her dress.

    He took the winess and elegantly sipped from it.

    Lily took a final look at her master before bowing and leaving the battleground.

    After making sure she was gone, he let it loose.

    Cough!! Cough!!

    Blood sttered from his mouth.

    ''Fuck! No wonder he was taking that potion. This body cannot do any sort of physical activity at all!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He didn''t feel any remorse though, rather; he felt mesmerized. Someone sickly as him, shagging the most beautiful of girls and women was extraordinary.

    He sped his hands together and looked at the heavens. ''My respect for you only increased, my idol.''

    He was too exhausted to do anything else, so he did the most logical thing; Sleep!

    After all, he had a tough journey starting tomorrow.

    ˇ­

    "Are sure about this, brother?" A tall and handsome, generic novel protagonist was looking at him with concern. He had White hair, just like Damien, but instead of red eyes, he spotted a purple colour.

    It was Daeron. Daeron von Zadkiel, the firstborn of duke and duchess Zadkiels, Damien''s older brother and the next heir to the Zadkiel duchy.

    ''Look at this fucker! Tall and healthy!'' Damien internally sneered at him.

    If Damien had to shag someone, then he needed to try harder. He had to lure his prey and exploit their weaknesses to submit to him.

    For Daeron, that wasn''t necessary. His natural beauty and charisma were the only ingredients needed. He could''ve shagged anyone he wanted. Well, not exactly anyone, but whatever. He chose to not do it as he was someone who strictly followed monogamy.

    Bullshit, right?

    Well, not exactly, it was actually a blessing for our hero Damien.

    ''Just wait until I cure my illness. I too will be healthy and powerful.'' He clenched his fist with high determination and willpower.

    "Fear not, brother! Either I''ll be back in one piece orˇ­ Just think this was the end of the road for me. Cough~ Cough~"

    "Don''t say things like that, brother! You''ll be healthy and well. We''ll be waiting for your return." He pressed a hand on Damien''s shoulder with aplicated look of worry and concern.

    ''Fucker! You''re squeezing me!'' Being powerful, of course, Daeron lowered his power as low as he can but s, Damien was just too weak, even for that.

    "Alright, I''m off brother. Tell the family I love them. Untilˇ­we meet again." He shook hands with Daeron and looked at hispanions for the journey.

    There were three wagons full of people.

    A wagon was full of knights. Another wagon was full of butlers, maids, and servants.

    A sole wagon for our young master, Damien.

    The head of the knights was, of course, Luther. Another fucker he doesn''t like. But what can he do against his father''s wishes?

    He was riding the horse with other scouts.

    If Luther was here, thenˇ­

    He looked back at the castle, specifically at a window, and sure enough, there she was.

    He could only make out her outline and the white hair, but there was no doubt it was her sister, the youngdy of Zadkiel duchy, Daenys.

    ''Look at that idiot, waving goodbye to her beloved.''

    Thuff!~

    He spat on the ground. It was not jealousy, okay? Please don''t misunderstand our hero. He has this itch, seeing people in love. After all, he was a loner and a loser in his past life. This type of things are very alien to him.

    "Very well, brother. I''m off!!" With that, he climbed on his wagon. It wasfy and soft, as expected.

    He wanted toplete this mission before shagging a girl and in a way; he did keep the resolution.

    ''Good~ Let''s get cured and fuck them all without any restraints.''

    He~ He~ He~

    He had his signature perverted smile on his face.

 Chapter 8 The Broken Bridge And The Divine Scenery!

    ?The journey could be said to be the only journey Damien enjoyed. After all, he never was this free on Earth. Never did have time for social lives, too.

    All he did in his spare time was read and tame his roaring dragon and sumb to the depths of sleep, too.

    He wonders what happened to his body back on Earth. Did someone else take over his body? Or has heˇ­ died?

    !!!

    ''Oh, my god!'' It only dawned on him now. If he really did die then doesn''t that mean his little dragon would be on public disy?

    ''Oh, bloody hell!''

    He shook his head to clear his mind.

    ''Let''s just not think about the other life and enjoy the journey, shall we?''

    He was alone in the luxurious wagon. If there was someone (Woman! He meant) to keep himpany, he was sure his abstinence would break, and he doesn''t want that.

    There was food and wine on the wagon for his personal needs and if he needs more, he could justmand it. All the butlers, servants, and the knights would pretty much hunt the animal of his liking and will cook it on the spot.

    After all, he was the second of Duke Zadkiel. Is there anyone who can offend him?

    ˇ­Or he thought.

    On the peaceful and happy journey to the Merry Woods, his wagons were suddenly stopped on its track in the middle of nowhere and the reason; bridge connecting thisnd to the other one is broken.

    There was already a group trying to figure out a way to rebuild the section, but they were too shorthanded.

    "Young master, it seems like we can''t cross without rebuilding the bridge and the people trying to rebuild the bridge is shorthanded. Should we help them?" Luther asked while watching the group of five people trying to gather enough logs for rebuilding the bridge.

    "What else is there to do? Go on, help them."

    "As youmand." He bowed and left the wagon.

    Since he felt this will take some time, he decided to get some fresh air.

    Pheww~~

    He stretched a little bit since it has been over 3 hours of riding without a rest.

    ''Uhhh, I need to pee.''

    "Stay here. I''m going for a rain check." He said as he tightened his belt around his waist.

    "But young masteˇŞ"

    "It is mymand. Besides, I won''t go far away."

    The poor Zadkiel servants can only nod in acknowledgment.

    If Luther was here, he was pretty sure that guy will follow him around even if he insists.

    After all, he wanted to maintain a good face in front of duke Zedkiel, as the prospect of marriage will definitely hinder if the young master who he was supposed to guard was found dead or missing or even slightly injured at all.

    He gazed over the hardworking people.

    !!!!

    "Whoa! Who might that lovelydy be~"

    ''No no no! Nop! Control your dick, man. Just until you cure your illness, stupid Damien.'' He shook his head, while not trying to look at the hooded girl who was also helping with the matter.

    ˇ­

    Phe~ fweet~<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He whistled as he emptied his dder on a nearby bush.

    This whole ce was in the middle of nowhere. Thick bushes and heavy trees adorned every direction.

    It was a forest with just a narrow road and a now broken bridge.

    ''Should''ve asked about this ce before peeing.''

    Rustle!~ Rustle!~

    "Shit! Now, what!?" His rhythmic flow of the magical water disy was interrupted when he heard a rustling sound on a bush two feet away.

    His heart pounded as he intensely gazed at the bush.

    RUSTLE!~ RUSTLE!~

    The sound only intensifies with each passing second. But his little dragon was still breathing fire like whatever the thing in the bush doesn''t concern him.

    ''Aren''t you a selfish, cunt!''

    Swoosh!

    With a sudden swoosh sound a rabbit suddenly hopped from the bush.

    Phew~

    And another one followed it.

    "Ohhh?"

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead. "No need to get iffy, just some bunny getting some action."

    After he emptied his dder, he no longer idled around there and decided to go straight to his people after all, he too don''t want to be dead before shagging maidens and beauties.

    It will also be disrespectful to Lord Damien, the original. He balled his fist and resolutely looked at the sky.

    "I won''t fail, my lord."

    He was about to return when he heard a sshing sound from the east. He contemted whether to check it or not.

    Ssh~ Ssh~

    ''It looks like someone is bathing! What are the odds it won''t be ady and leaving her in a dark and wild forest like this is very unlikely of a young master like me. So to be on the safe side, just let''s peek at the wild beauty!''

    He~ He~ He~

    With a perverted smile, he slowly and very meticulously crouched and moved to the origin of the sound.

    He moved from bush to bush with stealth that he even didn''t know existed within him. Like a panther stalking his prey.

    The sshing sound intensified the more he got to the location.

    It was definitely someone bathing. He can bet his money on his dick for that.

    He then crawled the next few meters, dirtying his noble attire but it was all worth it as he was about to witness another noble scenery.

    What is some dirtpared to the nobility and beauty of a woman? He was sure he was not going to peek like some perverts but merely enjoying the natural gift of the creator.

    He slowly spread thest remaining bush that stands in the way of his and his little wiggling dragon''s pleasureˇŞHe meant, the divine blessing of the creator.

    It would''ve been happy and nice to say, if he were to just continued to piss in the woods, watching the bunnies gettingid and never were to hear the sshing sound, then he wouldn''t had to join in thisˇ­

 Chapter 9 Beauty And The Storm!

    ?Damien slowly peered through thest of the bushes, something that was the only wall between him and whatever exotic item that was across him.

    His eyes had a rare glint of thirst on them. Something that only happens when his mood is elevated by the gracious gifts of the creator.

    He halved the shrubs just enough to let his eyes savour whatever that was bathing.

    !!!!

    He saw her.

    ''Thank god! It''s a she! And a wild beauty at that!'' He sighed in relief.

    Skin dipping on the river like no care in the world.

    ''Mhmm, Brave and beautiful!''

    Facing the opposite direction, she gently dipped a bit and stood up.

    Her long ck hair glistened under the light of the sun. She had a scar on her lower back, from a de, it seems.

    Her slender shoulders and waist were not able to hide her big bazookas, as they were peeking from both sides.

    Bewitching him to just pounce on her and take them inside his mouth.

    His baby dragon hadpleted its transformation and became a roaring dragon, ready to consume whatever it desires.

    The cage that was chaining him there was holding on to its dear life.

    He decided to tame him here, with his own hands, like he used to do back on Earth. Obviously, because of abstinence and not particrly because he felt something was off about the wild beauty.

    But before he could even free his dragon, something suddenly happened!

    !!!

    She turned!

    ''Holy Moly! That is really some bazookas!''

    Her peerless body was like a jade queen. Her Big busts yanked up and down as she slowly walked ashore. It looks firm and really soft to hold. She had the perfect body that are no match for the beauties from the Earth. She was simply that gorgeous.

    ''Who is she? Women with that level of beauty are someone who is important to the story. But who is she?''

    Damien didn''t waste his time finding some useless information and continued to enjoy the divine scenery.

    The moment she turned and walked to the shores, something inside him stirred awake.

    Nope! It''s not his dragon. It was already awake.

    Something primal. Something deep and elemental.

    He wanted to taste it. Hold it. Squeeze it. Nibble on it.

    Overall, he wanted to make her his!

    And in the midst of all the turmoil happening in his mind, he finally epted it;

    He is indeed a boob man!

    "Where is him?! He can''t be that far away! Quickly find him!"

    His concentration was broken due to someone shouting from behind him.

    ''What the hell! Can''t they just be quiet? I''m trying to focus here.'' He cursed the voice under his breath.

    By the time he looked back at the divine goddess, she was already tightening her pants.

    ''Oh C''mon!'' His face contracted in anger and disappointment. After all, there was a certain beauty in watching a girl wearing her clothes.

    The way she bends down to pick up her shirt. The way she put it on. The way she tightens her buttons. Swaying her hair left and right due to the motion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The way her shirt tightens around her boobs, blooming its grace to a whole new level.

    But he missed it here. She was a quick Panther.

    After tightening her pants, she put on the vest over her shirt,cing it with perfection.

    Then she took something long and sharp with a hilt from the ground.

    !!!!

    ''A sword?! Phew~ d I followed my gut feeling.'' He wiped the few drops of sweat from his forehead.

    The girl let her hair hang loosely over her back. The strange thing is that there was no water trickling from her body, which is a must when someone washes. In fact, her hair, which was wet a second ago, was nowpletely dry.

    ''Magic!'' He was sure she was a mage. ''A magic swordsman! Who in the world is that...?''

    At the same moment, he heard the same annoying voice that broke his concentration.

    "We''ve captured them," He approached the girl and kneeled, not daring to look at her blue eyes. His voice was shaking with fear. "They were with another group of travellers since we didn''t want to take any chance, I''ve captured them all but there is a slight problem..." His voice trailed off.

    "...What seems to be the problem, Samuel?" She asked in a deep andmanding voice.

    "...Th-the travellers we captured...they were of the Zadkiel duchy!"

    !!!

    Though the news was very problematic as the Zadkiels were a formidable powerhouse in the entirety of the Spring kingdom, she didn''t show it outwards.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Was there any Zadkiels on them?"

    "From the reports, the second son was with them but took off moments before we attacked. He is still missing." Samuel said with a hint of desperation and a bit of relief that the young master wasn''t caught as it can lead to skirmishes and many other problems that they don''t want to deal with right now.

    "Thoroughly search the perimeter. Bring him to me if you find him."

    "As you wish," The bulky man stood up before calling out. "Wind up! Take the captives and move to the fort!" He howled.

    Damien could hear many footsteps tracing back in the general direction of the wagon.

    !!!

    He finally understood who she was.

    Maelys, The Storm.

    She was a legendary thief in the book "Nobles & Thrones." Like her name, she uses all she can to garner wealth and other valuable things, even spilling blood if necessary. She has more than a few thousand thieves under her. Some of them are even working on the society, hiding in the shadows and marking their next target. If the fish is big enough, they will act like a quick storm descending from the sky, plundering and destroying all they can.

    ''Zadkiels! Does that mean she has captured all of them? Bloody hell!'' Damien didn''t dare move from his spot. He didn''t even crane his neck to the sides lest tipping them off his location.

    He contemted his options.

    He can intentionally get captured, maybe Maelys and him can...

    The best thing to do is not to be some idiotic hero and follow them, thinking you could save the captives.

    He can just wait until nightfall or even a couple of hours and after making sure they were gone, he could just go back to his estate. It''s not like the captives''  are more important than his life.

    He nodded his head with firm determination. He was going to do it. He was going to go home!

    But fate does have something against him, as all of his ns are going awry one way or another. This time it was...

    =========

    What are you?

    Boob man

    Ass man

 Chapter 10 Cold And Blood!

    ?Sitting in the same position for hours is a hell of a task. You need to have determination, unwavering will, and minimum body strength. If you don''t have the above skills then you''ll be like our hero, Damien.

    Grumpy and old in a young body.

    He could feel the cramps on his legs. His already weak body was now feeling more weak. His bones and joints were stiff. Not to mention, the mosquitos invading the bush were so harsh and brutal!

    Mother fuckers suck blood like a subus giving head.

    Though he was sure the ones who got nothing here will be mosquitoes, as they are just sucking on just bones.

    ...

    It was evening. Silent and serene except for nature doing its wonder.

    ''Why was she here? Was it for me? If so, how did she find out?'' Many questions swirled around him, like ants attracted to crumbs

    But all was good since he wasn''t caught.

    This scenario was entirely new to him. Something that was created because of his intervention and selfishness.

    Luther is an important character in the novel. He was useful for the uing war and the mandatory element in the development of a certain character.

    Him being dead here can hurt the story but honestly...who cares?

    He has more importance as a character than Luther. After all, he was the child of prophecy. The harbinger of destruction. The viin that triggered the war of the four kings.

    So his life is more important than anyone who got captured.

    ''...''

    ''Well...I''ll report to father about the matter along with the location of Maelys''s fort. That''ll be good enough!''

    After doing one more round of checking, Damien slowly rose and carefully made his way back to the wagons or whatever remains there.

    ...

    Blood. The smell of wet blood spread throughout the area. It lingered here even after many hours. It was nauseating. He didn''t like it at all.

    He pinched his nose and walked through the bloody mud.

    Large grooves of wagon wheels being drawn were imprinted on the road.

    ''Bloody hell!''

    There were no bodies though, only blood remained as the remnant of the battle.

    Along with blood and sword marks, some ces had scorch marks on them, evidence of magic!

    He was d he investigated the bathing or else...he wasn''t sure he would''ve survived something like this.

    Even the servants were stronger than him.

    ''Alright, let''s go home.''

    Was his n until something sharp pressed on his neck.

    "Move and you''re dead!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cold. Both the words and the thing that pressed against him. He could feel the sharpness of the de on him. The smell of blood from the de invaded his nose, making him squint in it.

    "What do you want? Money? Power? I can give it all. Name it and it''s yours. Just let me go." He negotiated.

    He was surprisingly calm on the outside even though his heart was threatening to rip out from his body. He was sure there was no way he wasing alive if the guy actually wants to kill him.

    Since he didn''t do it then that means there is something that the guy wants from him.

    "Where did they take them? Take me to your base or I shall end it here!" Hemanded.

    "Oh?! You think a feeble guy like me is a part of them?" He chuckled.

    "I don''t care who you are. Lead me to them or I''ll discard you since you''re useless." He proimed with a hint of desperation in it.

    ''Mother fucker! If I wanted to die then I would''ve intentionally gotten caught by Maelys when she was bathing. At least, that death was noble.''

    "I''m the second son of Zedkiel duchy. You think they won''t find you? Do you have any idea what they will do to you when they find you? Your entire family will be scorched. You won''t even get a single piece of them to do a proper funeral. You dont--"

    "I don''t care who you are." He sharply cut him off. "My family is captured by them. I need to find them. You''re either useful to me or you''re dead. Choose wisely!"

    "Wisely, my ass! How the fuck am I going to find something I don''t even know?!" Damien cursed.

    He couldn''t understand someone this unreasonable. Who is this guy? This is not even a novel event. He was truly unprepared for something like this.

    He made a decision not to alter any more of the novel events. This medicine was an exception as it will be like a one-time cheat. And he doesn''t need any more power and can enjoy his life with it.

    "As you wish!" The mysterious crack of a dude slowly slid the sword to the side but before he could slide it back to cut the throat he heard a frantic voice.

    "Fine! Fine! I''ll show you the way! Get that away from me!" Real fear took over Damien. He understood he could actually die here and no one will even know.

    I mean what would be even the point even if anyone find his body? There simply was noing back from the dead which means his un-popped cherry will be un-popped in this world too. Wasting his precious second chance.

    ''should''ve just pounded Lily!''

    "Is that right? And if I find you untrusty, there won''t be a second chance." The cold metal pressed against his throat was quickly removed. With a push, Damien staggered to the ground.

    He sped his neck and cursed himself for being too weak.

    He gazed back to see his captor.

    The guy was tall and well-fitted, draped in ck leather armor.  There wasn''t an ounce of any other color on his dress. He was that ck-ck.

    What was striking more was his golden hair and cold blue eyes that perfectly fitted his sculpted face.

    !!!!

    ''No way! Is that... Is it really that guy?!''

    Damien had goosebumps all over him. He never thought to meet this guy like this. At least at this stage. Like, it''s been only a day since he was transmigrated and he already met the one guy he didn''t want to get involved with.

    "Hey! What''s your name?"

    The young man who was wiping his sword off the blood looked at the timid young master.

    "Calen." He coldly replied. "Now that our introductions are over, let us get on with our journey."

 Chapter 11 The Protagonist And The Pervert!

    ?"...Unhand me."

    For the thousandth time, Damien pleaded with his captor to untie the rope tied around his hands.

    They were walking through the forest, being led by Calen by a rope tied to his hands.

    Damien ''knows'' about the ce but does not know how to get there. So Calen leads the way while Damien instructs him.

    "You''d run away."

    "..."

    Walking through the forest was tough. Tired and stiff, Damien just wanted to get some sleep.

    Apart from shagging someone, his energy level and physical strength for something else werepletely nonexistent.

    Huff~ huff~

    "Let''s take a break. I can''t...do it...anymore." He heaved heavy breaths, and sweat trickled down his face.

    He doesn''t like it. He doesn''t want it at all. But what can he do to the protagonist of the story?

    "They are in immediate danger. Resting is not an option." He replied coldly without even looking back.

    "Then carry me! I might die before you can even reach the destination."

    "..." He stopped and looked back, like contemting something.

    "...okay."

    He slowly started to walk towards him.

    "Wh-what?! What the fuck are you doing?! Get me down!! Get me down you imbecile!!"

    His wailing was unheard in his captor''s deaf ears.

    ...

    Damien and Calen covered double the amount of area in one hour than they ever did in the first hours of their arduous journey.

    Damien was also doing greatpared to the earlier time. Though, stiff and disheveled, he was having a great time hanging on one of Calen''s shoulders like a dead rabbit being carried over for cooking.

    "..."

    There still wasn''t anymunication. Damien simply told the exact location and Calen moved like a raging horse on a race track.

    "...Looks like we''ll arrive there in a short time." Calen enthusiastically said.

    His speed and strength were astonishing. Even with Damien slung over his shoulders, the guy moved more fastly than a horse cart.

    He wasn''t even showing any exhaustion even after running like this for hours.

    Whereas our poor hero was hanging on for his dear life. Calen still didn''t untie him. He was just hanging there with sheer luck.

    On each step of Calen, his body swayed back and forth and each time that happens, his face struck the stone and muscr back of Calen.

    Though it was hard to see this was bothering Calen in any way as he wasn''t even showing any facial expression other than the asional smile when he finds evidence of carts and people traveling in that direction.

    All Damien can do is hold on to his dear life and pray he won''t fall from this towering man.

    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After what seemed like 2 hours, the duo finally saw therge outline of a fort.

    They slowed down and Calen put Damien down.

    "We''ll walk from here. Hide and follow me. I can get them out in the shade of twilight." His blue eyes glowed in the evening light.

    "Uh... Dude, if you haven''t noticed then understand this. They are thieves, night is their ally. They will have an advantage at night over us. Are you sure about this?"

    It was a lie. A perfect lie that won''t gives him away. Damien already knows who is the real night king.

    He knows about this man''s power. How it works and how deadly it is.

    The only one in that fort to even give this man some trouble is Maelys herself. Chances of them fighting are less but it still lingers there.

    He doesn''t really care if they fought but having both Maelys and Calen on a neutral stand would be the best idea as they two would''ve to interact in the future as the war and other events progress.

    "Don''t worry about it. I got it covered." He stood up. "Let''s go!."

    Calen took a step and looked back. "Come on! let''s go!!."

    "But why? The fort is just in front of you. You just have to bust in and save your family from it. Why do you need me? I will just be a liability."

    "Well if that is what you want then so be it." Calen grabbed the rope and began to tie it to a nearby tree.

    "What the fuck are you doing now?!!" Damien tried to yank him off but it was, of course, a failure. After all, which small viin is stronger than the protagonist himself?

    "You''re too suspicious. You im to be the young master of Zedkiel but you know the hideout of a viinous group like this. You will answer me once I rescue my family. So, until then stay here!" He smiled at him before literally disappearing from his eyes.

    "THE FUCK!!!!" He yelled. Yet again, fell on deaf ears.

    ...

    Damien thought about various advantages he can take from this scenario.

    He can really harvest some goods from this.

    If he can save Luther- that''s a good thing as Luther will be eternally grateful to him.

    If he helps Calen with theyout of the fort- that''s a good thing too but the very best thing to do was to save Calen''s sister from the dungeon by himself.

    How does he know about Calen''s sister? Well, if Calen was here to find his family then that means his older sister is here.  After all, she is the only family he had.

    And since she is also an important character, she is ho--

    Cough~ cough~

    Well saving a family and possibly helping a man not to be an orphan is something praiseworthy.

    "As the son of a duke, I''ve to protect those under me. It is my duty and honor." He menacingly smiled. "Alright, let''s go!"

    And going is exactly what he wanted to do but that was impossible.

    "Oh? I see. So the universe doesn''t want me to help them, does it?"

    He looked at the rope binding him and the tree. It was truly hopeless. There was no way he was going to break from it without external help.

    Unless he uses magic but it is quite impossible and extremely dangerous to his life as well.

    So he did what he can do in this situation, that is...

 Chapter 12 Calm Before The Storm!

    ?Huff~ Grunt~ "Fuck!!"

    Damien was trying hard to break out of the knot. But it was to no avail. The rope was tight at the tree but was not so tight around his hands but that doesn''t mean he, with his pitiful power, can break out of it.

    He has reddish bruises around his wrists, an obvious sign of trying to break out of the rope.

    It was not good.

    All he can do is hope some miracle happens.

    ...

    Calen moved stealthily from ce to ce. Even if someone was directly looking at the ce they won''t see a thing as the speed and stealth he was having were impossible to discern.

    His only aim was to save his family, which includes his sister and the friends he made on the journey.

    Though he hated his new friends back then, he began to ept them and has be more of a family than a friend.

    He wanted to save her. He wanted to save them.

    He will save her! He will save them!

    When the thieves attacked them, he was too preupied with killing them and didn''t see his sister getting abducted.

    He never thought something like that will happen while he was there but s, he was proved wrong.

    By the time he came back after killing them, there was nothing left in the ce.

    He was heartbroken beyond words. He was worried she might be already dead but he steadied himself thinking she might not be dead.

    He didn''t want to let go of that one hope that was keeping him from going on a rampage.

    When he thought about tracking the thieves down, he was met with disappointment as they were more skilled in hiding their tracks than his tracking skills.

    But that didn''t waver him as he found someone suspicious in the area, dressed pretty nicely and without a scratch other than the mud sttered on the dress.

    He crept up and grabbed him from behind before threatening him.

    He wasn''t sure if he were to even get an answer out of the guy but surprisingly he had answers. Answers he will ask once he rescues his sister and friends.

    He crouched near a tree and fully took in the behemoth of a fort.

    "How the heck was this unnoticed by anyone at all"

    It was true. Something like this behemoth cannot be unnoticed by anyone passing through the area. Hell, even from where the wagon was attacked, this fort should''ve been visible.

    But that wasn''t the case at all. So the only logical exnation is magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There were more than a dozen guards on the top wall of the fort. Considering what the young master told him, he was sure there were more than a thousand people in this group.

    Dungeon. That is what he told him about the prisoners being locked up.

    Grit~

    He gritted his teeth in anger as he pictured his sweet sister being kept in chains.

    ''Just you wait, sis. I''ll rescue you in no time.''

    He, like a tiger waiting in a position for several hours just to pounce on its prey, waited for the night to fall for beginning his hunt.

    ...

    The world smooched the darkness along with the coldness it came with.

    Calen''s blue eyes glowed in the darkness as he gauged the fort entirely.

    He would''ve jumped at the moment he heard any slight amount of whimper or even a huffed grunt from his sister, but nothing came and so he waited.

    He waited for a perfect opportunity to arise and it was time.

    It was time to rescue his sister and the rest of the family.

    Whoosh~

    Like a deadly predator, he dashed to the fort in the silence of the twilight.

    ...

    "...What should we do, vicemander?" An old man in a butler suit asked the tall handsome man, who happened to be the second-inmander of the Zedkiel duchy.

    "..." The second-inmander was silent for a moment. He gazed up at the many people trapped with him in this prison. People who trusted him with their lives.

    "...All we can do is wait. Wait for some openings or some other blessings to shine upon us." He slowly spoke to the old man while looking at the blond-haired girl.

    They met when he was helping the estranged group with the bridge construction. Though he didn''t feel anything special about her, her casual and rxed manner made him feel like she was either confident in getting out or this was all her n.

    He was d at least the young master was not caught or else it would turn into a huge mess ''if'' he ever get out of here.

    ''Hope that fool doesn''t mess this up by getting caught by these people!''

    He truly hoped for that.

    But as always, hope doesn''t mean something would happen the way one wanted to. There will always be people who break the beautiful dream of hope just by existing, just like our petty young master.

 Chapter 13 The Storm And The Young Master!

    ?"Just a little more, young master. Our humbledy will take care of your wound. " Samuel, the same bulky man who kneeled before Maelys, the storm, urged the timid and weak-looking boy to walk faster.

    By the overall look of the timid boy, anyone can discern he was a dirty and poor malnutritioned slum boy. But if anyone were to carefully look at his dress, the noble attire, they can discern the boy was either a noble who was a foot from death or a thief, who stole a noble attire.

    More than four people were escorting the young man, but none of them dared toy hands on him. Apart from the blood-stained wrist and the muddy dress, the boy was okay.

    The weak and feeble body was not because of starvation or torture, it was that he was born like that.

    Though he had an arrogant and almost nonchnt face on the outside, he wasughing maniacally inside.

    ''Fools! Fell for the obvious ones.''

    It was all his n.

    He understood he was not going to break out of the rope with his strength, so he used his brains. It was a gamble but it paid off.

    Since he was sure his location is near Maelys''s fort he could pull it off.

    The trick is simple. He howled like a deer entrapped in a, attracting the predators in the vicinity.

    Then just be carried away by them.

    This can only be pulled off if you''re a person of extreme value and you''ve got a clear head about how everything was going to be yed out.

    When Samuel and his shenanigans came, young master, Damien wailed for help.

    "Help me out of this! A damn fool kidnapped me and bounded me here before taking off!" He groaned. "I''m Damien Von Zadkiel and just name your price, and it will be yours."

    The four thieves had triumphant looks on their faces. They heartily helped him and offered to tend to his wounds which he graciously epted.

    "Who is yourdy to hold this massive castle? I''ve never seen anything like this ever nor heard anything about it either." The foolish young master spoke like he was talking to his subordinates.

    Though Samuel hated it and had the urge to squish his little pretty head like a melon, heplied like how a servant does.

    "Mydy is very kind and gentle. She has helped the people more than the kings and the queens of kingdoms yet she doesn''t want to be known. So, as per wishes, the fort and the people in it are hidden while the help remains the same." He had an expression of respect in him.

    "Oh, such a benigndy? How can I not meet her at all? Let us speed up a little bit."

    Seeing the enthusiastic and gentle smile on the young master''s face, Samuel and the other three thieves were dancing happily.

    Though the smile of the young master was kind, there was something else also there. Some kind of thirst or something. Samuel wasn''t able to grasp on it but he decided to leave at it as this weak and fragile body cannot do any shit without breaking all the bones in it.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Calen, like a shadow in the night, took out the guards one by one. Without anyone noticing this phenomenon.

    "Where is my sister!?" His eyes glowed an eerie blue with the coldness of murder in them.

    "Wh-who? What si-sister?" The guard on the other hand had no idea who this person was.

    "Don''t y dumb. The prisoners you captured from the broken bridge. Where are they?" He increased the strength of his hands as it was gripping on the neck of the guard.

    "Khhh!!~ I''ll ne-never betray my master. You can eat dust." The guard smiled as blood leaked out his mouth and the lights on his eyes extinguished.

    "Rainbow fuckers!!" He cursed out loud and captured another guard and he was also the same.

    Everyone he questions wouldn''t answer anything at all. It''s like they don''t care about their lives at all.

    He perched on the ledge and scanned the fort.

    More than a thousand rooms with multiple purposes. Everything in it feels like something from a storybook.

    ''Magic is truly amazing.'' Calen smiled and stealthily jumped from the ledge. From the height he jumped, any normal person would''ve died but he didn''t. His speed slowed as the lower he descended.

    He was searching for his sister and friends. He don''t want to waste any time fighting these many people though he knew he would win against them but that doesn''t mean no harm would be done to his sister in the meantime.

    He decided to y it safe and stealthily move from room to room without anyone noticing and using his stealth ability to the maximum.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a different room at the same fort, the young master was sipping coffee from a luxurious looking cup.

    His movements were very delicate and gracious just like a high noble. Though the office Damien was only transmigrated a day ago, he has already mastered the art of gracious drinking thanks to his coffee addiction back from Earth.

    Even though his appearance was a bit over the moon, he very much had an aura of an arrogant young master, something he always wanted.

    It was just a fa?ˇěade, the confident and nonchnt mask he was wearing was just an illusion as he waspletely using his willpower so as to not sumb to the intoxicating and surreal beauty sitting in front of him.

    It was hard, even with all his might. Her blue eyes were scrutinizing him as he sips his coffee.

    "So, young master Damien, wee to my simple abode." Maelys, the storm shed him the most seductive yet most ethereal smile while crossing her legs in the most sexiest way.

    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' All he can do is curse and act without breaking his concentration.

 Chapter 14 The Storm And The Young Master! (2)

    ?"Ah, thank you. I''ve heard a lot about you from your servants. It''s nice knowing someone who is this kind and gentle and not to mention your beauty can rival the goddess themselves." Sweat trickled down his face as he forced himself to not talk like the pervert he was.

    It was hard. It''s like his body was reacting on its own. Thebination of the perverted young master''s body and the office pervert has increased the pervertedness of the body, making him hard to just even keep his body still.

    They were in a luxurious room right now. Luxurious than his own room back in the Zadkiel estate.

    Not to mention this was only an office room and not her bedroom. If this was the office then he can only imagine how grandiose her bedroom must be.

    ''Can''t wait to smash her in her room--Fuck! Fuck! Focus Damien.''

    "Oh? You tter me so much, young master. I''m nowhere near a goddess at that. I''m simply someone who likes to help others." She again smiled making him harder to breathe.

    "So tell me something, mydy. Why is that someone like you hidden from the world? People can use your help, though I know better than to question your reasons and I know you help people without anyone knowing it but wouldn''t it be better if we were to work together and help the needy ones?" He looked straight at her. This little task took almost every inch of his remaining willpower.

    It was like looking at an extremely delicious food but you''re too poor to buy it. But no matter, you would still look at it and drool over it. But, just imagine the food having eyes and strength to kill anyone, would you dare to look at it freely?

    No, you wouldn''t. What you''ll do is take a peek at it while it looks away hoping you wouldn''t get caught. Until you have the money to buy it, peeking will be the safest option.

    Maelys was just like that food. If she caught him having lewd thoughts about her then he is dead.

    Not to mention, her dress, now looking at it in close proximity, was really breathtaking.

    Something awakened inside him and he knew it was not the shield hero!

    ''What the fuck is wrong with this body. Why can''t it behave normally around hotties and beauties? I need to learn to control this uncontroble lust. Maybe Lily can help. Fuck! Stop it!''

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "I can understand where you''reing from, young master but I''ve tried what you told me and it majestically failed. The kings and queens, the dukes, and even themon people doesn''t appreciate what we are doing. They always wanted more not even remembering what we''re doing is just out of ourpassion and not out of obligation. When all was said and done, we backed out and hid in the corner where no one can find but we never seized our help."

    She was genuine. He could understand her words better than anyone, even better than her subordinates. He has read about her. He had cheered for her. She was one hell of a character.

    Not just her beauty but her strength and character also increased her likability as a person to an infinite level and now facing her in real life he was more interested and attracted towards her.

    ''Is this love?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Get a hold of yourself, Damien.'' He shook his head off any life-threatening jokes.

    "I''m getting more and more attracted towards you, mydy."

    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! That did note out of my mouth, did it? No shit!''

    "Ha~ Ha~" He heard a yful chuckle. "Thank you, young master, for your kind words. Perhaps we can talk about you being tied up in the middle of nowhere." She wore a yful smile void of any hostility or annoyance. This made the young master rx a bit.

    "Ah, yes, about that. Me and my servants were traveling when we came across the broken bridge. There were also some people working on the bridge, perhaps another group of travelers.

    Being the benign and kind noble I am, I sent my fine men to help them with the construction. Since there was nothing for me to help them I decided to take a stroll around the woods as I dearly love nature."

    He stood up from his seat and walked towards the windows.

    Maelys closely watched his steps for any ulterior movements.

    It was a well-nned exnation. Adding elements that she likes.

    "But when I came back, all that left was some blood stains and wheel marks. Then out of nowhere, this guy crept behind me and knocked me out." He shook his head in a disapproving way.

    "Then, when I woke up, I was being tied up to a tree and the guy talked about some thieves and prisoners and rescues before speeding up to this fort. Perhaps you might already have captured him since it has been hours since that happened." He looked back at Maelys who had a confused look on her face.

    "Oh? You didn''t know. If you haven''t captured him then I must warn you, that guy is dangerous. I suspect he is the guy who abducted all the people around the bridge." Damien worriedly said with cunningness and innocents that whoever looks at him now would fall for his lies.

    In a way, it is not a lie. This was one of the two ways to escape from this fort and Maelys. If this works out, then all the attention of Maelys would be on Calen, while he can rescue his servants and Calen''s sister himself. The other being, obviously using his charm to seduce Maelys and escape from here without any harm.

    Both of them were just a gamble but it was a gamble he was willing to take.

    He was someone who was about to shag the most dangerousdies in this world and what would he be if he can''t even take a single gamble like this.

 Chapter 15 The Storm And The Young Master! (3)

    ?For a normal human what Maelys did means nothing but for Damien, who knows what exactly was happening in the entire fort understood what was going on.

    Maelys, whose hands resting on the table, lifted two of her fingers and did a delicate motion without even bothering to look at it.

    She was signaling. She just gave the order to search the perimeter. Her guards who have been hiding around the room must''ve already left the room to search for Calen.

    Maelys was closely watching the young master. Though he seems na?ve and almost idiotic, there was a certain something in his tone that indicated his control over his words. Though, she can''t quite put a hold on him.

    It was like, he wants to make her believe he was na?ve and defenseless. Whatever he was nning she decided to wait to find it out.

    "If there was someone like that, we''ll surely know about it. Young master don''t need to worry about anything. You''re safe here." She smiled. Years of experience as a rogue made her smile feels like genuine but for him, it was an open invitation for creeping around her mind.

    "You know, you remind me of someone?"

    "Oh? Who that might be, young master?"

    "Ste, the wind."

    ??!!!!

    All rms went off in her head as Maleys just looked deadpan at Damien. Her entire fa?ade and years of experience crumpled like a broken mirror.

    "Wh-who, young master? I must''ve heard it wrong."

    "Ste. You know, the great thief. You must''ve heard about her. She was often pointed out in the history books. In a bad light, that is"

    "ˇ­Isn''t she a thief. Why would she reminds me of her?" If she was shocked when she first heard that name, now she was vignt. She was ready to end this pretty young master''s life here and now, if he were to utter any fucked up things about her master.

    Damien knows it too. Ste was always a sensitive topic to her. The picture the world has painted about her master was not true nor pleasant. She was made a monster when all she does was harmlessly rob wealthy people and share it with the poor andmon people.

    "No offense, mydy. Ste might be depicted as a ruthless murdering thief in the history books. Some one who kills and plunders anything shiny butˇ­" He walked over to her side and looked down at her melons--- her eyes. "That''s all wrong. History is wrong. What Ste did was something no one ever has done. She indeed robbed peopleˇ­ Wealthy peopleˇ­" He lifted her chin with his fingers and made her look into his eyes. "...but she never used it for selfish reasons. She donated it to the poor and dirty and undeserving people who made her the monster she was. Ste didn''t deserved it. She didn''t deserved her death to be like that."

    Their face was so close that they can feel hot breaths.

    Exploit the weakness. One of the easiest yet most toughest ways to ady''s heart.

    Just know where to exploit and make her yours. It''s simple as that.

    And what he was doing was simply exploiting her weakness. Talking about her master, who trained and raised her through her hellish life was the nail in the coffin. That was the door that opened her heart.

    At that moment, Maleys was only able to see him. His fiery red eyes and the red lips like a vampire from the stories. He was a bit blurry, it was because of her being emotional and teary.

    "ˇ­Mydy, I don''t even know your name yet." He whispered to her. His voice sang like a rain on a cozy night where she is tucked under the bed.

    "ˇ­Maelys." Unbeknownst to her, she gave her name away. All the names she thought about giving him were down the drain as she subconsciously spoke her name.

    Though she became aware of it, she didn''t mind as he was someone who knows what everyone''s true face was like.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She wanted to know about him. His glowing eyes and the smile of a million stars.

    "ˇ­Maelys. Maelys, the Storm?" He whispered again and she would''ve said yes and given her identity away if it wasn''t for the sudden knock on the door.

    She suddenly woke up from her dazed and intoxicated state and shook her head.

    ''Fuck! But, no matter, it is working. At least, I''m not going to die. I hope.'' He walked away as he saw her collecting herself.

    She looked cute with her panic and the tinge of red on her face.

    "Come in!" Shemanded almost reverting back to the cold and beautiful Maelys, the Storm. Though the redness was still on her cheeks.

    The bulky man, Samuel hurriedly opened the door before limping towards her.

    "The-there is an intruˇŞare you okay? Your face is red." He forget about the hurricane in the fort when he saw her face being red, which was unnatural as she doesn''t have any expression at all.

    "ˇ­Ah, yes. I''m okay. You were saying." She suppressed her emotions and tried to maintain a collective face.

    "ˇ­There is an intruder. He is fighting and defeating the guards single handily. You''ve to do something." He exined the situation.

    "Does he have blond hair and blue eyes, like our beloved Maelys?" The young master asked with concern.

    ??!!

    ''Maelys? Did he just call her Maelys? How the heck does he know about her name?'' There were so many questions on his mind and he looked at his master for any answers but all she did was nod her head.

    "ˇ­Yes. He has blond hair and blue eyes."

    "Oh my..? It is him. The same person who bounded me and left me in the forest." He looked at Maelys with a worried face. "He is extremely dangerous. You''ve got to be careful around him." He said with a hint of worry.

    "Keep him upied. I will be there."

    Samuel nodded and left the room while Maelys brandished her sword and buckled it back to its scabbard.

    "I''ll be back after taking care of thisˇ­intruder. Stay here. No one will break through here." Maelys said as she rechecked her equipment.

    "He is someone who uses the night as a power source. This is his turf right now." He said as she walked away.

    "Thanks for the tip. Wait here. We''ve things to discuss." She turned and shed him a smile.

    "ˇ­Oh and one more thing."

    Hearing his words she stopped and turned around.

    With a smile so pure that the entire room kinda lit up, he said. "Be carefulˇ­"

 Chapter 16 Young Master To The Rescue!

    ?Cringeness took over his body as he said those words to Maelys. It was something you know would taste awful but nheless, you try it and let your taste buds be decayed.

    But that doesn''t mean it didn''t work out as Maelys nodded and said. "Yeah, I will." Before speeding out of the room.

    The n was going perfectly in motion. He now has two options; Either to stay here and taste Maelys or to rescue Luther and his servants along with Calen''s sister Celeste.

    The first option was too dangerous. There are many uncertainties and anomalies in this path. As the fate of Luther and even Celeste was hanging on his dick''s desire.

    "Ufffˇ­ It is hard. Maelys is really worth a hundred Luther. Celeste is also a hotty. Mhmmˇ­ Ahhh!"

    He decided against going with his dick''s desire and for the first time, decided to think about the future.

    Saving Celeste has its own benefits while leaving them can cause Calen toe after him for answers.

    This way Calen will be in debt to him and Celeste, being the big sis can nag her younger brother for trying up their savior.

    "ˇ­He~ He~ He~ Its time to meet the other beauty~" He rubbed his hands together with a perverted smile.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the fort two swords were shing against each other.

    Each time the swords meet, sparks flew from them. The ripple of energy the exchange creates sweeps the floor of any dust.

    ''She''s strong. Perhaps the strongest one I''ve faced.'' Calen thought as he gauged his opponent. ''She''s strong but young. If she''s to grow more then she can be a truly formidable opponent. That cannot be happening. I need to cut her down!''

    Maelys had a passive expression on her face. She understood the man before her is strong. Strong but na?ve. If he were to have proper guidance and discipline he can undoubtedly be very strong. Perhaps stronger than her master.

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Maelys asked as she steadied her sword, pointing at her opponent.

    "ˇ­That''s what I want to ask too. Who''re you people? Why did you abduct my family?" He also pointed his swords at her. It was clear, despite being strong, he was exhausted from the previous battles.

    Whereas Maelys was fresh to the battle, the winner was already decided.

    "ˇ­Are you a Zadkiel too?"

    "What? No! I''m talking about my sister. The other people you abducted."

    "Ahhhˇ­ Them. They touched something they shouldn''t have. This all stems from the gem you mined from the Goldberry hill. We''re just following our orders. Give the gem back and you shall be free to go?" She presented an ultimatum.

    She was not the type to simply attack people without a reason though if provoked she can be wild as a dragon''s rage.

    "HA HA HA~ You think I shudder in fear hearing your threats? Then you''re a fool. I''m Calen of Aldmoor. The Hero of the World, someone like you cannot defeat me nor have worth to order me. Growl on the floor and you shall be free or else taste my swordˇ­" Calen proimed loudly of his arrogance and power. The people around the two contestants shuddered in fear as the aura from Calen was too much.

    But Maelys was different.

    "Fool." Maelys dashed towards him before shing at him.

    The earlier exchange was just testing the water, she decided to end this battle as she was also getting bored.

    Calen also shed his sword making the exchange more pressuring than the earlier one.

    Both of them had the same idea of bing serious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    sh! Strike! sh! Bang!

    In the intense moment of exchange, Calen fell short and a kick from Maelys sent him flying to the nearby wall.

    "Huff~ Huff~" He took deep breaths and decided to use his magic power.

    He called up on the night to aid him in the battle.

    Large ck tentacles like things swirled around him, sprouting from the darkness itself.

    ''So that''s what the young master was talking about.''

    Sensing the dangerous aura around the weird ck tentacles, Maelys decided to use her magic also.

    Swoosh~

    A cool breeze started to gather around her as she call forth her powers.

    Though invisible to any other people, the cool wind coagted around her. Like armor that doesn''t allow anything to prate through it.

    "Bring it on, creepy bastard."

    ***

    When all the nking and clinking was happening, someone was sneaking around the castle.

    He perfectly knew where the prison was and where to hide in case any guards were to show up.

    ''Bloody fuck! Why is this fort sorge!?'' He was getting exhausted just by sneaking around.

    He was sure nobody would look for him as everybody was deeply invested in the fight. It was not like every day that they were to get to watch their master fighting.

    Damien suddenly felt chills. A cool breeze flew towards the other side of the fort.

    ''Looks like the real fight has started.''

    After several more minutes of sneaking around, he finally arrived at his destination.

    But the problem was there was a guard guarding therge metal door.

    ''Now, how am I gonna get past him?'' Damien thought about different strategies. He even thought about any guards that were mentioned in the novel but nothing came.

    He contemted while looking at the spear wielder. ''Fuck if I were to think like this on my school days then I would''ve surely be a president or a hot CEO.''

    Damien decided to not think about days that were never going to reverse and focused on the guard again.

    The guard was anxious. Anxious about the fight maybe. He looks young andˇ­na?ve. He can take that to his advantage.

    "Alright, let''s do this."

    With ast minute n, Damien dashed towards the guard. Dashed with the pace he can manage with his feeble body. The goal was not to tackle or attack the guard, it was toˇ­

 Chapter 17 Young Master To The Rescue! (2)

    ?"Help! Help!"

    Larys, the guard stationed at the prison saw a thin man running towards him with tears and snot all over him.

    "Who theˇ­?" He gripped his spear tightly as the man approached him. He didn''t know who he was. By the look of it, he was unarmed but Larys didn''t loosen up as there is already an intruder in the fort.

    "Who are you? State your business!" Larysmanded in a deep voice that was opposite to his young body. He raised his spear and pointed at the man.

    "Ma-master is in danger! She needs help. Commander has summoned every able body to the ground." The thin man halted his steps inches away from the spear tip.

    "Master? In dangerˇ­?" Larys was having a hard time believing what he just heard. Though he was new here, he have heard about Master''s power. But that didn''t mean he have seen it first-hand either.

    "I ammanded to be manned here. Under no circumstances I am to be relieved of that duty and who are you? I haven''t seen you here?"

    ''Mother fucker! Just go away!!''

    "Master''s new personal assistant. I don''t care if you''ve seen me or not, what matters here is the fact that she needs assistance. The intruder is much stronger. He has already defeated all the members and the master is the only one remaining. If this continues she will also be defeated in no time. Do you want that to happen?" The young man had an authoritative aura to his voice.

    Larys was contemting. It was true, he have heard reports about the intruder defeating other members and summoned all the remaining guards leaving only the bare minimum to guard important things.

    But hearing the thin man made him confused. Does she really need my help? Can he even really trust this guy? He might not have met him since he hasn''t really met his master too.

    "Who is master''s master?" He wanted to at least make sure the guy was genuine. Master''s master was only known to the members of this fort and no outsiders knows about it. So it was a good way to test the waters.

    "Ste, the wind. Now go! There is no time!" The urgency in his voice increased. "C''mon. Go now! I''ll guard the prison since I''m useless in the battle. Go on!" He urged Larys and stationed himself in front of the door.

    Though having doubt he decided to trust the guy, not to mention the keys to the prison were hanging beside him. It was not like he will just suddenly smash his head and take the ke---

    Smash!!!~

    Before he can evenplete his thoughts he waspletely knocked out.

    Damien who took the wall-mountedmp and smashed it on Larys''s head had a triumphant smile on his face.

    "Fool! Never turn your back on an enemy! Now this benign and benevolent young master will save the day and those idiots will forever be in debt to me."

    He took the keys from Larys''s side and slid them into the keyhole.

    ***

    At the same moment, inside the prison.

    ck!- Click!-

    The prisoners all heard the rattling sounding from the door and they know someone was opening the door.

    Everyone was anxious as to what awaited them on the other side.

    Luther was gripping his shackles tightly to break free from them but the mana equipment was unbreakable with his strength.

    "Luther, what should weˇ­?" the butler was speechless as he didn''t know what to say in this helpless situation. Whatever he says nothing will change. If their perpetrators want them dead then it is death. There was no escape from these shackles. Truly a miracle is needed to escape from here.

    Suddenly, one of the other travelers stood up. Her blond hair cascaded over her face and her blue eyes were brimming with life.

    Luther had an eye over her from the get-go. As she was the only one without any form of despair or helplessness, all she had was annoyance on her face like all the things that happened just were a minor inconvenience in her path.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Saddle up boys, we''re going home." She said.

    "What? What are you saying, Celeste?" One of the guys from her group asked in doubt.

    "ˇ­We''re escaping from here. Through that doores help. C''mon, stand up. We don''t want to waste any more time here." She urged the others.

    "How do you know it''s help? It can be anyone." Luther asked. He wanted to know why she was this confident.

    "It is my baby brother. I can sense his presence on the fort. He''s a wild one. He might have already defeated all of them. Get your people ready." Said she.

    "ˇ­"

    ''What the fuck? That small kid is that powerful?''

    Krshhh!-

    The door still wasn''t opened, though there were so many soundsing from there. Many cking and clicking and yet nothing happened.

    By this time, all of the prisoners were ready to move out butˇ­nothing happened apart from the sounds.

    Celeste was fuming.

    "Open the damn door, Cal!!" She shouted with full energy. Her annoyance was visible.

    Grunt!-

    After cking sound, came the grunt.

    Someone was clearly pushing the door to open it but nothing was happening.

    "ˇ­Wow, looks like your brother is running out of fuel." Luther had a smile on his face. The others also joined him. It was pleasant to smile after so many hours of horror.

    "ˇ­Just shut up...Hmphh!!" Celeste flushed with embarrassment. Her whole body was trembling.

    ''Just you wait, Cal. I''ll beat the shit out of you for embarrassing me.'' She clenched her fist in determination.

    After some more minutes, the door finally opened. Opened a little bit, like a small slit in arge room.

    Through the small openings, they saw a thin and frail-looking man. His disheveled white hair cascaded over his red eyes.

    He was sweating and blood smeared all over his clothes and face but it didn''t deter his handsomeness to dim or fade.

    "Whoˇ­?" Celeste was visibly confused as she expected her brother to be the one to open the door but what she saw was a weak man with aˇ­ creepy smile on his face.

    "The yo-young master!" Luther spoke in astonishment and bewilderment.

    "ˇ­ It''s him. It is truly him. The young master came to rescue us!" The old butler spoke what the others were thinking. They all were astonished as the no-good young master really came to save them.

    Not in a million years, they thought he would be the one to save them. They never even thought about him being even remotelye to rescue them. He was thest person on their mind to do something like this.

    "Yep! That''s right, your beloved young master is here to save the day." He said widening his arms like a grand posture but it was, of course, not visible from the other side as his arms were hidden behind the unopened door.

 Chapter 18 Young Master To The Rescue! (3)

    ?"Yep! That''s right, your beloved young master is here to save the day."

    Damien calcted the risk of interfering with the events but he doesn''t remember Calen and Maelys meeting at this early stages.

    But it was also not like this was due to him. Maybe their abduction just happened while their main goal was Calen and his family.

    ''I hope this doesn''t affect the story that much. Having control over the events is much needed as I want to enjoy this life to its fullest.''

    "Who are you? Where is my baby brother?" At that moment he heard her voice. An annoying and embarrassed tone. Like she was disappointed that it was him that came to their rescue.

    ''She''s a tsundere, alright.''

    In the novel, Celeste was a formidable character and the only true character to make Calen obey almost all hermands. He doesn''t even listen to his lovers but his sister was another thing.

    He ignored her and went straight to his party.

    "Yo-young master, it''s you! You came to our rescue. Thank you, young master. I''ll be forever in your debt." The old butler along with the other servants bowed toward their savior.

    Not in a million years they thought this day woulde. The useless and sickly young master of Zadkiel saving his servants. It was truly a miracle.

    "Of course, how can I abandon you all? You''ll are my servants, the servants of Zadkiel duchy. As a Zadkiel, there is no way I''m gonna let you all die."

    He unlocked the shackles on their hands with the keys.

    Luther was the only one in his party to not say anything. He was too astonished to even speak.

    ''That''s right, bastard. Take your time and praise me more. Be my dog. He~ He~ He~''

    After freeing the servants, the young master looked towards the astonished second-inmander.

    "Don''t worry Luther. They won''t be here anytime soon." He said as he twisted the key on the lock very slowly. He was deliberately slowing the process as to make Luther feel more about him.

    ck!-

    The lock came undone and Luther suddenly kneeled on the ground.

    "Young master, I''m forever in debt to you. Wherever you go, I shall be your shadow. I''ll serve you with dignity and honor." His voice bing emotional and wavering.

    For Luther, this was a wake-up call.

    For all things, he has said about the young master, all theughter and teasing just made him more guilty.

    He never thought the cowardly and perverted young master would be the one to rescue him. Yet here he is, kneeling in front of his young master, as he rightfully earned it.

    "We can do thister. Get up. I need your strength, Luther. Can you help me?"

    Luther nodded enthusiastically. "Whatever you need, young master. My sword is yours tomand." He had a look of determination on his face.

    ''Nice. Now to the rowdy one.''

    "Here, free them." He handed the keys to the old butler.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Young master, what happened to your arms?!!" They were all in shock to see their savior being the young master that they forgot about the injuries on his body.

    "Oh, this? An idiot tied me with a rope on a tree and left me in the middle of the forest. Breaking free was not easy." He shook his head in sadness.

    "Who? Who would dare to do such a thing?!" Luther gritted his teeth.

    "Some loose nuts. I haven''t seen him again. That''s not important now, let''s get out of here, shall we?"

    "...As you wish."

    Everyone got ready to move out but there was someone who was looking at Damien with suspicious eyes.

    "...Hey, what about my brother? He should be here somewhere." She asked him.

    "I don''t know who you''re talking about. There is a battle going on on the outside and this is the perfect opportunity to get out of here. Are you guysing or not?" He shed her a smile.

    "...Mmm. Yeah. He''ll be alright and thank you for saving us."

    He nodded in acknowledgment.

    Though she didn''t fully believe the young master she was more than relieved to get out of the prison. There are more pressing things to do.

    "Young master, do you know a way out?" Luther enquired.

    "Yes, I happened to find a shortcut out of the fort. It is out of sight, so chances of getting caught are slim but we''ve to hurry."

    "Lead the way, young master."

    On the way outside, Luther equipped the spear from the knocked-out guard. He wondered if the young master was really hiding his powers or if was it just because of the situation, he was like this.

    "What exactly happened to you? You''re not someone who gets caught like this?" Damien inquired as he also doesn''t know the details of Luther getting abducted.

    "Sleeping gas. It was strong enough to knock every one of us." Luther said through gritted teeth.

    ''Maelys must have used her wind to control the gas.'' He thought. ''They must be after something if they were taking everyone without any harm. What would that be?''

    He nced at the blond girl running beside him. ''What does she have that Maelys wanted so much?''

    He decided to push those thoughts to the side and decided to get the hell out of here but he vowed to return here and when that timees, he would be on the bed with Maelys.

    ''Yes! I''ll be waiting Maelys, for our happy reunion.''

    He wanted to talk to Celeste but she seemed too wild for him now. He didn''t want to take a risk right now. The girl was a tsundere and a punch from her could possibly kill him.

    All the tsunderes are like this. He hated that. So many nights he has wondered why they can''t act normally.

    ''I should be strong and court her after that. Must be nice to bend her unwavering will and submit her under me. He~ He~ He~''

 Chapter 19 Change Of Plan?

    ?"Alright, go through here and wait for me. There is something else I want to do here." Damien said to the group as he lead them to an underground tunnel. He changed his ns from escaping to finding out the reason for the abduction.

    "You''re not going alone, young master. I''ll apany you." Luther said as he brandished the spear he got from Larys.

    ''Well, of course, you''reing with me. There ain''t any way I''m going back to that fort alone.''

    "Well, alright."

    "Is it that important?" Celeste asked crossing her hands.

    "Yes, it is. But it won''t be long."

    "Then I''m alsoing with you. I can also locate my baby brother too."

    "..."

    Damien weighed the advantages and disadvantages of bringing Celeste with him.

    She ain''t a fighter. She was a healer despite that she hadn''t even offered to heal his injuries. She''s a bitch.

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as he gets to do what he was going to do.

    "Okay, tag along but don''t deter from the group, or else you''re on your own." He warned her.

    "Then should I alsoe? I could protect you." one of the guys from Celeste''s group asked her.

    "Yeah, I''ve seen your protection, ine and I won''t leave our dear young master''s side. After all, he is our savior, right?"

    ''This dumb bitch. It will be my greatest pleasure to break her. Just you wait, bitch.''

    The mockery in her tone was evident to everyone. The old butler gnashed his teeth.

    "Unlike you, who was just sitting on yourzy ass, he came back and rescued us. There is something called basic humility and respect. Maybe it''s because of the way you were raised." Luther rebuked seemingly having enough of her ungratefulness.

    "What the fuck did you say?" Celeste growled in anger as she found this illiterate bastard''s words to be ridiculous. "If it wasn''t for my baby brother fighting with the bad guys then your young master would not be even alive right now."

    "What the fuck did you say, you ungrateful bitch." Luther rebuked, anger ring from his insides.

    ''Yes, that''s how you should protect but this is not the time.''

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Guys, guys, stop. We don''t have time for this shit. If you want to look for your baby brother, then you''re free to go. You''re not being held up here but your attitude won''t cost me what I''m looking for." He said to her in an authoritative way.

    "...tsk."

    ''He he he, just shut up your damn mouth bitch. You''ll shut it when I shove my--''

    "Good. Let''s go."

    Together with Luther and Celeste, Damien set his course to Maelys''s office.

    ***

    On the other side of the fort, two people were viciously exchanging shes.

    It was not basic swordbat, it was magic swordsmanship. Something that can only be mastered by very few people.

    The ck tentacles which have thorns sprouting from their side relentlessly shed at the Dark haired beauty.

    But each time, the high-speed tentacles reach her, it suddenly slows down. Like something was blocking its way to her.

    Calen was getting frustrated with this. He was yet tond a solid hit on her yet she was just leisurely standing there with a bored look.

    "Stop fighting like a coward and fight me like a warrior." He was exhausted. It was clear from the way he was holding his sword. Blood and sweat trickled down his face. He was on hisst leg.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Whereas, Maelys who gathered the wind to suppress any tentacles aimed at her was bored as hell.

    She could end the fight at any second given she hasn''t attacked regrly but decided against it as the extent of power he was showing was not his best, he was hiding something and she was wary of it. She doesn''t want to make any unnecessary moves and harm herself.

    It was simply foolish.

    Maelys''s power was to call the winds for her aid. She can control the wind to her liking and the best move was the one she was using currently.

    "Wind Domain."

    Like its name, once the move is used, the wind will act like a protective shield around her. Whatever physical attackse her way would automatically be stopped. Nothing prates through the wind.

    Whereas Calen''s special power was the "Night Crawler." Tentacles protrude from behind his back and can blow devastating physical attacks from it. At night, the power intensifies and additional add-ons like thorns are manifested.

    But Calen''s attacks were useless against Maelys''s domain. In a way it can be said, she was his one true nemesis.

    This was the first time he was pushed to the absolute end but he refused to give up as the fate of his sister hangs on him.

    When no openings were seen, Calen reached out to his belt and took a smoke bomb from it, and threw it towards Maelys. Blind attacking was his n.

    Boom!-

    The smoke bomb perfectlynded in front of Maelys and exploded making the entire area where Maelys was standing fill with white smoke.

    "Now!" With a war cry, he rushed towards Maelys with his remaining power.

    Every one of the thieves, watching this thought about jumping in and helping their master but they know better than to not interfere in this fight as their belief in their master was that much.

    She hasn''t even used any attack, how is he even going tond a blind attack on her?

    Bang!-

    And their belief indeed didn''t betray them as they saw his body flying through the smoke and again banging against the wall.

    Maelys could''ve dispersed the smoke with just a thought but she decided to do nothing as she wanted him to understand this battle was hopeless.

    Cough!- Cough!-

    He coughed a mouth full of blood as he once again raised his body.

    He was about to lunge at her when his ears picked a certain whistling tone.

    He immediately perked his ears and listened to the familiar whistling tone.

    ''Sister! She''s safe. They have been rescued. Fuck! It''s time to get out of here!''

    Learning his dear sister was safe and sound he decided to end the battle and run away from here.

    He took another bomb from his belt and threw it at Maelys.

    "Do not think for a second that this is the end. I''ll be back and when Ie back, you will wish you were dead."

    With that, he became one with the night and basically just vanished within the smokes.

    "What the...? Master, should we go after him?" The bulky man approached Maleys.

    "No. He is Calen of Aldmoor, the hero of the Autumn kingdom. Killing him would be bad for our rtionship with the Autumn King. Though the stealing of the gem was his orders, killing their hero would only backfire us."

    Maelys was okay with this as she had the prisoners with her. She just has to make them spill the bean and deliver the gem to the Autumn King and everything will be alright.

 Chapter 20 Light At The End Of The Tunnel!

    ?It was alreadyte in the night, and it was exhausting for everyone present at the party.

    "Are you sure this is the way? We aren''t lost are we?" Celeste asked as she felt like she has ran for more than 4 hours. The other party members were also feeling numbness in their bodies.

    "Yes, this is the way. Just a little bit more and we''ll reach ''Green Water bay'' at the spring kingdom."

    Perhaps, the most exhausted one was Damien himself. Out of all the people there, he had the weakest body but he endured as he don''t wanna get caught again.

    He along with the bickering duo broke into Maelys''s office. He made them stand guard on the door and didn''t allow them to enter the office room.

    Upon searching he found a letter hidden in the drawers. It was a letter from the Autumn King.

    Apparently, the  magical gem Celeste and party excavated from the Goldberry mine was too magical and the Autumn King wants it himself and he hired Maelys and party to acquire it.

    All of this bloodshed and drama was because of a greedy bastard''s never-ending hunger for power.

    But the thing is, Maelys haven''t cracked where the gem is and now she won''t find it.

    It will make things hard between Maleys and the Autumn King but that won''t happen as Damien had already helped her.

    It''s not because he wants to sleep with her or something, it''s because he wants to maintain a good rtionship with her. After all, a thousand men can be useful in any way possible, right?

    He did leave a letter exining his departure and he hope she find it funny more than an insult.

    On the way back, Celeste whistled to signal her brother to end the fight.

    "How is there a hidden tunnel system? No one even knows about it! How did youe to know about it, young master?" Celeste crooked her neck to look at the annoyed young master.

    "I know many thingsmon people won''t ever know about. Such is the power of a noble of the highest authority."

    Celeste was no noble, at that, not anyone on his party was close to a noble except for Luther who was from a count family.

    Damien knew this would shut her down.

    "..."

    And sure enough, no bickering came again.

    After some more walking, they finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel.

    "Yes! That''s the end. We''re saved!"

    Everyone rejoiced as they saw the moonlight.

    The tunnel was connected to the sewer system that runs across the kingdom and the tunnel ends in a slum.

    The first thing that greeted them was the foul stench that prated through their nose.

    "Fuck! What is that smell?!" Celeste cursed out.

    "Oh? My bad. The tunnel ends at the slums. You may have to close your nose." Damien said with a funny sound as his nose was already being pinched.

    "Thank you very much, young master." She said as she also pinched her nose but the damage was done.

    The first thing they saw as they exited the tunnel was the slum bathed in moonlight.

    And the next thing they saw was a silhouette on a branch of the tree.

    ???!!!

    "Who are you? Show yourself!" Luther brandished his spear.

    "I''m d you''re okay, sister." came azy voice from the top of the tree.

    Woosh~

    The silhouette jumped down and sluggishlynded on the ground.

    "Calen?" Celeste came forward, seeing her brother.

    "Yes." He came close to her. It was supposed to be a happy reunion but...

    Thwack!-

    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you do that?" Calen held his throbbing head as the pain and exhaustion invaded him again.

    "You could''ve died today. Not to mention, where were you? If it wasn''t for the young master everyone could''ve died there."

    "...Young master? Who?"

    "Him!" She pointed at the white-haired thin man. He was just looking at the duo with wary eyes.

    "Him? You-its you, right? young master of Zadkiel. How the hell did you get here?" Calen had an amused look on his face as he saw the guy he bounded onto the tree to be the rescuer of his sister and family.

    "...You know him, young master?" Luther asked as he saw the wariness on the young master''s face.

    "Yeah, that''s the same guy that tied me up and left me in the forest. He was about to kill me because I didn''t know the way to the fort."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What? He dares?" Luther looked at the guy with fuming eyes.

    Everyone else also heard the young master.

    Celeste had a shocked expression on her face. Even though the guy was weak himself, he was one of the Zadkiel''s. They could kill them all even though they are from different countries.

    Such is the power of Zadkiel.

    "...What have you done, Cal?!" She asked him in a low voice.

    ",...Ha ha, I was angry and he was the first one I saw at the scene and I lost it. But he did know about their fort and seeing him saving you guys and leading you through a hidden tunnel, I guess there are more things he knows about than he let out."

    Thwack!-

    "Oh c''mon, sis. Now what?"

    "Apologise now. He saved us and you almost killed him because of your rage. I thought you became more mature but I guess it was just my own fantasy."

    ''Wow, she really looks like a big sister now.'' Damien thought as he watched the brother-sister duo.

    "Bu-but sister...?"

    "There are no ifs and buts. Apologise now!" She held her ground.

    Reluctantly, Calen turned towards the young master. Though there were questions he likes to ask this young master, he decided to forget them as his primary and the most important goal was achieved.

    "I''m extremely sorry for the way I acted. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me." He bowed deeply.

    It felt like sincere but he knows him better than anyone.

    "... I will just forget what happened out there and I''m too tired to deal with the likes of you." He walked away. "I hope to never see you again."

    Seeing their master leaving, Luther along with the other Zadkiel''s servants also left.

    "..."

    "...Thank you."

    Celeste wanted to say more but seeing them walking away made her stop in her tracks. She give a sharp and venomous look at her baby brother and walked off in a different direction.

    "...What the fuck did I do?" Calen widened his hands.

    ***

    The cold breeze shook past him as the sound of water from the sea had a luby to it.

    "...Where are we going, young master?"

    "..."

    "...We could visit the count for the stay as he is obliged to do so."

    "..."

    Still no answer. Luther was bing worried for the young master as thezy man with the feeble body was the one who did the most work.

    "There is an inn 2 blocks away. It''s not grand or luxurious or like the estate, but for a night it is good. We can take a good night''s rest there and decide our course of action. Whether to continue our journey or to go back to the estate." The young master finally spoke but it was...not what Luther had in mind.

    ''Not grand or luxurious? Wait a minute, aren''t you the one who wants everything grand and luxurious? When did you be okay with living in a run-down inn in the slums?'' There were many questions to be asked but Luther swallowed them all and asked the obvious and the most important question.

    "But young master, we don''t have money for the inn. Not to mention, wagons are needed for travel. We can''t just travel back barefoot. No offense, young master, but you certainly can''t."

    klik!~ k!~

    Something suddenly flew towards Luther and out of instinct, he caught it.

    It was a pouch.

    "...This..!?...How?"

    "That much gold can do us good, right? We have enough gold to buy some acres around this area. Go on, see to the inn. I need a good night''s sleep and in the morning, buy the necessary things."

    "How did you...?" Luther was still astonished by the sudden arrival of the gold pouch.

    It was one thing if it was copper or silver, but a pouch full of gold! It was insane. He could literally buy a decent castle with this much money. Just how did the young master have this amount of money in the middle of all the problems?

    "Does it matter?" He heard a nonchnt and annoyed voice. Of course, it was stolen from Maelys''s office. Well, she did have his wagons and other possessions, so it''s only a fair trade.

    "No, young master. I''ll see to the inn. You can sleep the moment you arrive there."

    With that Luther sped up. Since it was just 2 blocks away he could juste back if anything happens.

    Just like that, the craziest crazy day of young master Damien came to an end and it hasn''t even been a week since he came to this world. Now was the time for sleep. Until he meets another problem we could wish him a good night.

 Chapter 21 Brewing Troubles!

    ?[Dear Maelys,

    Leaving without saying goodbye is bad manners but under these trying circumstances, I didn''t have any other choice. I''m taking my people with me too(also the other travelers too). I hope you don''t mind as you don''t have any use for them lest you want a beef with Zadkiel''s.

    I, of course, know, who you are. Though my reasons to visit the fort were different, meeting you was lovely.

    That doesn''t mean what I said about your master was lies just to stay alive. I know about your master and her bravery, even if the people she helped curse her, I won''t.

    I wish we could''ve met under normal circumstances so that we could''vepleted our lovely conversations.

    Your goal was the gem, right? Visit the shrine on Goldberry hill. Who knows, you might get surprised. (wink, wink.)

    Cough~ cough~ I also took a pouch of gold. Consider it as themission for the trade since you have our wagons. And for the gem, you''re indeed in debt with me. I''ll ask you for help when I need it. So wait for my call.

    Without dying your beautiful sleep, I''m signing off.

    (P.S. Wary of the Autumn King. People can be sage whenever they want to.)

    Yours lovely,

    Young master]

    Her face rxed, lips stretching to form a lovely smile.

    "Sent a team to the Goldberry hill''s shrine. What we are looking for can be there."

    "You believe that prick?" The bulky man asked as he had a hard time believing the trickster.

    "Yeah, for some reason, I do believe him. If what he says is true then the siblings must be on their way to take it back. Samuel, I need that gem. So make it quick." Maelys said as she folded the letter neatly before meticulously cing it in the drawer.

    "What about him? He knows our fort. He can bring in his father''s forces. Shouldn''t we do something about him?" Samuel wasn''t able to digest the fact that a prickly and sickly young master fooled the entire fort and pretty much undone what they painstakingly did. He wanted to crush that annoying bastard. Not to mention he dared to call the master her name. Even he hadn''t dared to do that.

    "No. We''re not going to do anything about him. He was testing the waters with this letter. By letting us know that he knows me and the fort very well, he was forming a connection with us. If he wanted to, he could''ve already just revealed our location to the world which will garner him more power than what he had now. And what''re the odds that he hasn''t already said about us to anyone? His death can very much put us in danger." She stood up from her seat.

    "It was a long night, Samuel. I need some sleep."

    "...As you wish." Samuel bowed and left the room. His body was fuming at the thought of that sickly bastard.

    ''How dare he?'' He vowed to crush that ant, the next time he finds him.

    ***

    As Luther promised, the young master did not had to wait for sleeping. He took a loaf of bread and butter and went straight to bed. He also took a recovery potion, as Luther had bought them for the injured ones.

    After eating his fills and drinking the potion, he melted into the roughly padded bed. If it was any other time, he might haveined but now, at the end of the long day, this was heaven.

    For this Damien, who was ustomed to these types of beds, it was nothing new and annoying but for his body, which has only slept in luxury, it was not a pleasant experience.

    The other members of the party had a small drinking party arranged as they wanted to celebrate being alive, of course, they had his permission.

    He was invited but he politely declined as he knew, he would copse, if he don''t get anymore of the sleep and much wanted rest.

    "Hope tomorrow is a nice day."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He prayed, even though he does not believe in these kind of things.

    ''Was it God that transmigrated me? Or was it another phenomenon? But why? Why me of all the peoples?''

    Many questions spiraled around his tired brain, he wanted to know the reason. He didn''t thought about those things when he was first transmigrated but now that everything was happening, things he don''t even know, he was having doubts about the whole ordeal.

    ''Whatever the reasons may, it will reveal in time and I''m pretty sure things won''t be nice and good after that. So, until then, I might as enjoy this life. Enjoy the women and exploit the power and live the life I dreamt of. He~ He~ He~''

    Slowly he drifted towards sleep, as a mother weing her child after a long time.

    ***

    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Where is it?... Calen, where is it??!!!" Celeste howled as she frantically searched the shrine.

    Nobody was entitled to enter the shrine as it was supposed to be the resting ce of divine beings.

    But this particr shrine, which was onlyrge enough to shelter the god statue, was now being cramped by a wilddy.

    She was frantically searching every nook and cranny, hoping to find the magical gem she hid behind the statue.

    It was a perfect ce to hide something. For a town, that worships Gods and sees them as the ultimate ruler, daring to enter the shrine was like weing death itself.

    So they were sure no one will search the shrine...but they were proven wrong as the magical gem waspletely gone, gone without any evidence of ever existing.

    "...Are you sure you put it there, sister?" Calen asked warily as he put distance from his sister. He knows how crazy she is when she loses her shit.

    "Of course, bloody fuck, I put it in here!" Her eyes swelled up as drops of tears rolled down her red cheeks.

    "Shit! Who stole it? Please God, just give it back to me if this is a test." She looked at the figurine in the middle.

    She doesn''t believe in these folktales and myths, but now, in the face of absolute despair, she unconsciously prayed to the unresponsive statue.

    The gem was worth more than 800k gold. There was a seller at the Winter Kingdom, who wanted the gem. An archeologist or something like that. A crazy rich foreign girl, who hunts treasures and lost artifacts. Money was not an issue for her. She wanted to see the gem in real life to make sure it was the original thing but now... it''s all gone.

    "Weren''t you the one who hid the gem? You sure, you hid it here?" Alex, one of her old friend and crew mates asked. Celeste was responsible for the gem, and when the other guys came after them, they ran. Calen wanted to fight them but everyone else decided against it and ran.

    While the other crew members distracted them, Celeste hid the gem but now... it''s gone.

    "Of course, it was here. What? You think I''m lying? Huh...? Is that what you''re saying? That I lied to you for taking the gem for myself? Is that it, Alex?" She hissed at him.

    "N-no! That''s not what I meant, Celeste. We can look all over here many times you want but if it is not here, then we''re wasting our time. I''m not saying you hid it but it is also possible that you might''ve misced it or the chances of someone taking it also is not neglectable." He calmly exined the situation.

    Her breathing ragged as she clenched on her knees.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Whoever took it, they have high skills like the thieves. There are no shoe marks nor wagon marks to track, just like our dear abductors not to mention they were also seeking the gem. So it''s highly likely that they can also be suspects." Calen said, as a matter-of-factly.

    "...Who are they?" Her voice trembling, eyes glinting.

    "Don''t know. The young master might know."

    "...The young master..." She looked at her brother with determination and anger. "Looks like we''ve to properly apologize to him." A rare smile appeared on the brother-sister duo, both of them had different thoughts but it evolved around a single person, who was sleeping peacefully at an inn without a care in the world.

 Chapter 22 Finally, The Temple!

    ?"What do you want to do, young master?" Luther asked as he gazed at the young master, who was casually sipping his coffee.

    It was already morning and morning means; coffee time. Though he would''ve preferred it alone but since Luther specifically asked if he could join, he didn''t refuse as he also wanted to make necessary ns for visiting the temple.

    "Well, I wanted to visit the temple but I understand they all are scared due to the recent events. So, it is okay. I can visit the temple at ater date. For now, we can go home." His mouth formed a thin upward curve, seemingly an innocent one.

    "The servants are awaiting your orders, young master. Last night''s bravery did a number on them. They''re okay with whatever path you choose. If you want to visit the temple right now, they''re ready, you don''t have to worry about their condition as they all are healed and well rested." Luther said with a hint of respect in his tone.

    Not only the servants but the respect was deeply etched on himself too. The image of him opening the prison gate with a bloodied body was hard to forget. Such was the impact it had on him.

    "ˇ­"

    The young master though just sipped his coffee, seemingly in conflict to choose the right course.

    ''Of course, fucker! Whether you being ready or not doesn''t concern me as I''ve already nned on dragging you all with me.''

    Damien, in fact, was not contemting. He was just waiting for the perfect timing to say the magical word "Okay."

    "We''re far away from the estate and the temple is just a few towns ahead. It would be a waste of time to just go back without even just visiting the temple." Luther said as he saw the hesitation on the young master''s face.

    After some more moments, Damien took a deep breath.

    "Very well, tell them to get ready. We''ll move out in an hour."

    Luther''s face lit up as he stood from his seat. "As you wish, young master."

    He bowed deeply and happily walked out of the room like a happy little puppy.

    If anyone were to see Damien right now, they would have surely thought of him as a maniac as his lips were curved upwards which seemingly was touching his ears.

    ''He he. Time to get healed. Watch out,dies! Your lover ising with full force.'' He clenched his fist tightly as the first step to achieving his dream was going to bepleted.

    ˇ­

    After one hour, everyone was ready to travel.

    The servants were looking healthy and happy, the knights were strong and brave and the young master was looking regal and handsome, like his old self.

    Three wagons were waiting for them. Three brand new wagons for the young master andpany, not so luxurious as the old ones but luxurious enough to say it is befitting a noble household.

    "Young master, here are the bnce coins from all the expenses." Luther handed him a pouch.

    Damien took a peek at it and saw all the three different types of coins from this world- gold, silver, and copper.

    A hundred copper is equivalent to one silver. Ten silver is equivalent to one gold.

    That was the currency system of this world.

    Having a single gold coin was enough tost you for a few months, if you are from amon family but forget having them, they don''t even see a single gold coin in their entire life as such was the life for the poor and bottoms.

    "Distribute the copper to the servants and knights. Take the silver with you for the expanses of food and other things on the way."

    "Young master, are you sureˇ­?" Luther was getting astonished by the young master in every instance. He didn''t know the young master was this benevolent.

    "Of course, they were in danger because of me. The least I can do ispensate them for their losses."

    Saving servants like them and now thisˇ­! Luther felt foolish as to believe all the stories Daenys told about the young master.

    ''Howe you thrash on him, Daenys? He is such a benevolent man.''

    He was going to have a serious talk with her.

    "You''ve already done more than enough, young master. But since you insist, I''ll do as youmand."

    Luther filtered the gold coins and gave them to the young master and took the remaining money and distributed it among the other members.

    ''He he. This is a great tactic. By the end of this travel, they all will be myp dogs. Nice.''

    ˇ­

    Shortly after distributing the money, they resumed their original journey.

    Everything was merry and green, as such was the nature of the Spring Kingdom. Everything was always green and ripe.

    You could just take a stroll around the city and you won''t ever feel hungry as all the trees and nts are always ripe with fruits and flowers.

    With this, of course, there was a chance of eating poisonous foods. One must always be careful when plucking fruits and vegetables from the wild.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These flowers, fruits, and vegetables were the primary source of ie in the kingdom as they were thergest food exporters in the whole world.

    That doesn''t mean they are the only ones who supply food. The other kingdoms also produce foods but they are not wild and exotic like this kingdom.

    And by no means, they were the richest kingdom, as their only redeeming quality in the trading sector was this while the other kingdoms have metals, ores, crystals, and other important goods.

    ˇ­

    The journey was safe and sound. Nothing unexpected happened. No crazy bridges were broken. No crazy guy with a severe sisterplex shows up, no arrogant sister was disappointed, and everything was perfect. Just perfect.

    Damien even enjoyed his ride. Though anxious in the initial hours, he was more rxed now.

    They ate food on the time, grazed the horses, and replenished their energy.

    Had a merry time with the servants where everyone was looking at young master Damien with respect and in a new light.

    By the end of the night, they came to the final town before the temple. By the order of the young master, Luther found another inn to stay, as the young master wants to have a good night''s sleep before visiting the temple tomorrow.

    If everything goes as nned without any obstacles, they can return to the estate in four days, that is using the correct roads.

    ˇ­

    The night went by, and everyone was energetic in the morning.

    Damien was sipping his coffee while riding on the wagon.

    ''It''s very peaceful and it''s stressing me out. I can''t even enjoy this peacefulness because of a bunch of crazy chicks. If I just neglect them, I probably could''ve had a peaceful life but what can I do, the story must progress as the book and my presence among thedies is very much inevitable. Tsk~ Tsk~''

    He shook his head as he thought about staying away from thedies. It was one thing if the plot progresses without his interference, but the plot very much revolves around him and his way with thedies.

    He didn''t want to deviate from the story as it can cause disturbance to this world and it was not because of his thirst fordies, okay!

    After traveling for three more hours they finally arrived at the temple.

    Since the temple borders every kingdom, the amount of people was

    ˇ­let''s just say ''high.''

    ''It will be hard to find the nt. It''s said to be inside the temple, in an isted area.''

    The morning sun rays kissed his face as he hopped down from the wagon.

    Their wagons were parked on a tavern side and had a 10-minute walk to the temple.

    The servants were happy to be advised to enjoy their time at the tavern, as the young master didn''t want any one of them to get lost in the crowd.

    It was young master Damien and the second-inmander, Luther, who was visiting the temple.

    Damien prayed not to see any unexceptionally beautifuldies, as it meant problems. And his prayers were heard.

    Though there were rich and nobledies, beautifuldies, he ignored every one of them. Though his little dragon wanted to roar, through his newfound will, he made it to the inside of the temple without any problem.

    Locating the nt was easypared to what he thought.

    That nt was the only one growing on the edge of the temple, which was isted.

    There was also a beach near this temple, and the sound of waves crashing on the rocks was even audible around these many people.

    Before returning, they all visited the beach as ast goodbye to the arduous journey they all had.

    Everyone was happy, this was like a much-needed break for them from the estate and its work.

    They won''t be able to enjoy this freedom once they return home.

    Though he had a stoic expression on the outside, he very much was happy for the servants as he also knew what it was to work like an animal without any breaks.

    ''He~he~ Lily, wait for this young master. We''re gonnaplete our adventure once I return.''

    Achooo!

    Far away, on the Zadkiel estate, Lily suddenly had a tingling feeling between her legs.

    "Why am I thinking about the young master now...?"

 Chapter 23 The Homecoming & The Affectionate Kiss!

    ?The return trip was also very safe. There were no obstacles whatsoever, not even anything just even for the peace of his mind.

    It all felt very suspicious. Very very suspicious.

    ''...Hmmm. This is not bad but something doesn''t sit right here.''

    He wasn''t buying it. For the plot to progress, conflicts were needed, it was like bread and butter. If there is no conflict then there is no progress.

    ''Get a hold, Damien. It''s only been a day without any conflict, I''m sure something is surely waiting at home.''

    Such was his life. He wanted to find some sce or semnce in his hustle of life, and thedies helped in that area.

    "Young master, we are in the estate."

    He heard the wagon driver''s crispy and cheery voice, obviously happy to enter the estate after the faithful encounter with the thieves.

    The luscious greenery and familiar sound of knights training prated his ears. The sun was ready to set in the east.

    ''I wonder how the balls had gone? Was there any event revolving around the ball? No shit, can''t remember.''

    The two behemoth gate was closed off as one of the two guards manning the gate came forward and talked with the wagon driver at the front.

    The guard was wary of theing unfamiliar wagons but seeing the familiar faces riding them, he became more confused.

    After several nodding and amused expressions, the guard signaled to the other guard; who in turn, hurriedly opened the estate gate by injecting some mana into a small box protruding from the walls, near the gate.

    The box suddenly lit up and the gate creaked open.

    Both the guards bowed as the wagons passed through the gate.

    ''It''s good to see the castle. I could call it my...home, I guess.''

    Though, he certainly felt distant and weird, calling it home didn''t bother him as much as he thought it would.

    Damien would''ve loved to justze around his room and whore around without any problem at all, but what to say, he is someone who has higher goals that cannot beprehended by the mortals of this realm.

    The wagon came to a stop as it reached its destination. He got out of the wagon to see another load of wagons parked on the premise.

    ??!!

    It was only then he saw the decorations around the normally bleak and in castle.

    "...Who?"

    Though the Zadkiels were a prominent power in the books, there wasn''t much of a description of their day-to-day activities in it.

    But seeing the decorations, he was sure someone really powerful and authoritative has visited the castle.

    He looked at the wagons, specifically at the sigil. Since the author was very descriptive about the main characters and their "life," he knows most of the main noble houses.

    But the ''ming cat'' was new to him.

    "Luther, who are they?" He asked as he was sensing trouble.

    "...Forgive me, young master, I don''t recall that banner," Luther said in a low voice.

    "...This much wagons can bring trouble. Who might it be?"

    "Wee back, young master."

    Amid his brainstorming, he heard a familiar sound, a sound he won''t forget nor ns to forget.

    Lily, bowed elegantly as she weed the young master. She was wearing a regr maid costume and not the custom-selected one, as the young master has ordered not to wear it around guests, for reasons she can''t fathom.

    Her face had a tinge of redness in it andbined with her warm smile, she looked like an angel.

    "Ah, yes," he said as he approached her. "Who are the guests?"

    "...Uh...that''s one of the old friends of the lord." Her face became redder as he approached her.

    "Old friend...? That doesn''t ring a bell."

    "It''s duke Farel, from the Autumn kingdom," she said shyly.

    ??!!

    ''The Autumn kingdom? Again! Why do they always pop out with different kinds of problems each time? and isn''t that duke a small kind of duke, as he was only mentioned a few times across the whole book? I should''vepleted the series. Shit!''

    He wanted to just shut this kingdom from the other kingdoms, as they always brought problems with them.

    ''I thought aboutpleting the side missions before doing any main missions, but it seems I don''t get to decide what I y.''

    "How long have they been here? Was there any particr reason for their visit?"

    "They have been here for three days and forgive this lowly maid for herck of knowledge, young master. I don''t about the reasons for their visit."

    "...I see." he thought about the many main events that happened on this estate, but none of them were aligned with a duke from another kingdom.

    "Prepare my bath. I need a good shower before meeting our dear guests."

    "...As you wi-wish, young master." Lily''s face was tomato red as she thought about preparing the bath for the young master. He always did dirty things to her in the bath.

    She felt a tingling sensation between her legs.

    "You can resume whatever you were doing but take a rest if you want to." He said to his servants, who apanied him through his arduous journey.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you, young master!" They all said and bowed in perfect unison.

    !!!

    He was tempted to say ''thank you for apanying me,'' but changed his mind as the rtionship between him and the men in front of him was of master and servant and not buddy buddies.

    He nodded and headed towards his room with Lily tagging behind like a cute little kitty.

    He took a route to his room that was isted from the eyes of the guests. This wasmon as there are always some nobles who must not be in any form to meet others, and if the guests were other nobles then it was always better to hide and be ready than meet and get humiliated.

    His room was the same as the old without any change or anything after all, he does lock it, and unlocking it is an invasion of privacy.

    "Prepare the bath and leave." He said in amanding voice.

    "Bu-but, young masterˇ­" She wanted to say more but no voice came back. She wanted to embrace him and whisper ''I missed you,'' but seeing his stoic face, no courage pumped into her sad little heart.

    Seeing her saddened face, he rxed a bit. His stoic expression changed to that of a charmer.

    He took her face in his palms. "Prepare the bath and leave and wait for my call."

    Her pupils shook as she felt his warm breath and body heat. He leaned in and suddenly pecked her forehead.

    Chuuu~~

    ??!!!!!!

    Her whole body shook as she wasn''t able to register what the fuck was going on.

    "ˇ­Be ready when youe back." She heard his whisper under her ear.

    All the screws on her head were turning. This was new. Apletely new experience.

    All the time he was just using her like a pleasure toy and nowˇ­this.

    ''What''s the meaning of this?'' She contemted herself. ''Is this affection? From the young masterˇ­?''

    She didn''t know that she was spacing out.

    Confusion overtook her by surprise. Never in her life she thought he would do something like that. Yet, here she is, being kissed gently by the young master himself.

    ''I guess, this waspletely new to her.'' He shook his head.

    "Lily," No answer. "Lily!" Even with a firm tone, no response. "LILY!"

    ???!!!

    This time, it worked.

    "So-sorry young master. I-I diˇŞ"

    "Heard what I said?" He asked with a yful tone.

    Nod~ Nod~

    "Then off you go!" He gestured to the Bathroom.

    She, like a happy puppy, went to the bathroom and heated the water in the bathtub with her magic. Though she could use magic it was not much of a use as her mana capacity was that pitiful.

    She heated the water and bowed towards the young master who was slouched on the couch, not daring to look at him directly

    She timidly and shiveringly trudged out of the room.

    "Phew~ Now the time hase, little friend. We shall truly start our heroic journey from the moment." He clenched his fist and raised to the sky, announcing his arrival to the world.

    It was the time. The time for medicine and the time for healing.

    He doesn''t know if the medicine will have any effect on his strength and mana, as the original Damien Von Zadkeil, never consumed this medicine.

    ''Respect to you, senior, for all your adventure with this pitiful body.'' He paid homage to his idol.

    He uncovered a tiny cloth, which revealed a nt. The nt was nothing special, at least from the outside perspective, but anyone who read the book knows just how much of a divine medicine this is.

    If there were any Gods, he was sure he/she was also blessed on this nt.

    He took the nt andˇ­

    Chomp~

    ˇ­just bit on it.

    There was no fancy cauldron cooking or young master concocting or simr shits, just in ol'' chewing did the work.

    Though that was not how the Autumn King took it, it was also said by the healers that this indeed was the fastest way to absorb the medicine.

    Now, the reason why the Autumn King used another method was because of the taste of it.

    Hurk!-

    The unpleasant and almost shit-like taste and smell invaded him wholly. He wanted to throw up but if he did that, then the medicine would be just a waste.

    ''Endure it, damn it! Just this and the whole world will be yours!!!'' He reassured himself with otherworldly promises.

 Chapter 24 Getting Stronger!

    ?The foul and fusty smell invaded him as in the entirety of a being.

    He wanted to throw it up but knew he wouldment and regret it for the rest of his life. That''s a rather short time, anyways.

    There was no ount of spotting this herb anywhere else than the temple itself and now that he got it, it means there are no more.

    He thought about the Autumn King and his erectile dysfunction. All that he was doing was to find a cure for his little dragon to rise again, but no matter what medicines or potions he took, nothing changed.

    It was like he got cursed and that was true, the guy was cursed by a witch but that''s a story forter as our pervert cannot think about another man''s pain when he himself was in one.

    ''Endure it.'' He gritted his teeth. ''Endure it, damn it.''

    And for more than 20 mins, the time he took to chew it and swallow the ntpletely, he was miserable.

    If it was the old Damien, he would''ve said "fuck it. I can fuck em'' without the help of a herb," and surely he could''ve done that but it would also mean he would die from shagging girls rather than being killed by the protagonist Calen of Aldmoor.

    Not that he wanted to be killed by that guy and there was no way Damien wouldn''t do anything to avert his original destiny.

    Huff~ Huff~

    He panted heavily as hey t on the ground.

    ''There is her too. I must do something about her or else, Calen woulde after me once he finds his dear lover under my dungeon.''

    He didn''t felt anything even after finishing the whole herb. Something was supposed to happen but nothing happened.

    ''Did it not work? Did I took it wrongly?'' He cursed his stupidity for a second but suddenly a bright light emitted from his whole body.

    Shiiinnnggg!~

    He was d it was an illness and not body deformation as it would mean, his body had to undergo body reconstruction, which would mean pain, soul-devouring pain.

    "Ah, here ites..."

    As he said that, pain invaded him. His face contracted as the pain was that unbearable.

    He felt all the bones in his body twisting and breaking, then twisting again as to reconstruct it.

    ''Fuck! Why is my body reconstructing?!!!''

    ck liquids started to seep out from his skin. It was so dark and thick, it was not even visible.

    ''What is happening to me? Why am I turning into a ck liquid?!!''

    He couldn''t do anything except scream his lungs out.

    After a while, the pain finally subsided and the ck substance slowly disappeared from his body.

    ''I did it. I did it! But why was my body reconstructing?!''

    He didn''t understood what just happened.

    "What was that?" He looked at his body.

    There wasn''t any wound or scars, it almost felt like his body is somehow stronger than before.

    ''Holy fuck! Did my entire body reconstructed? Am I strong now?'' He wanted to dance with happiness but he felt very ick and dirty as the ck substance was still on his body.

    ''I should wash up first.''

    He headed to the bathroom and dipped in the bathtub, prepared by Lily.

    "Haaa. This is heaven." His body pain was almost instantly gone.

    He sshed water over his body, making sure to clean the ck stuff off his body.

    He took some time in the bathtub, as he wanted to make sure, the ck stuff was off his body.

    After all, Lily was waiting for him. He didn''t want to make her feel disgusted with his odor and it was also his first time. Who would want to do it smelling like shit?

    He dried himself using his towel. He looked at the mirror and was shocked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His skin was back to normal, having a healthy glow.

    Even the color of his eyes was back to normal. Like there was a hint of glow on it.

    ''How did I get this?''

    He touched his body, feeling how soft and supple his skin was.

    "Oh shit. The hell did I just experience?"

    He looked at the mirror once more.

    "Was it a dream?" He sighed. "Maybe not, that''s why my brain feels so tired."

    His body surely has changed.

    He felt... healthy!

    ˇ¤?¦Čm That''s right, once in his dual life as both Damien''s, he felt healthy and at ease.

    It was not just physical, it was both mental and physical.

    Not like he suddenly got six packs and biceps, it''s like, when you get sick you understand your body is getting weaker and weaker but when the sickness is cured, you could feel the body getting healthier.

    You will feel joy and that was what happened here.

    He was feeling it. The strength. The health.

    ''This feels... great.'' He clenched his fist.

    ''I should lift some weights.'' He thought about his pitiful body from his past life. His unhealthy eating and the body with literally whole the fat from the entire.

    Hell, he was sure he would be diagnosed with every known disease and illness if he were to do a full body checkup.

    ''I can do this!''

    He put on a bathrobe and went to the wardrobe.

    From inside he took a small luxurious-looking bottle. It was a perfume of high quality. Something that he was saving up for asions like this.

    *Spray* *Spray*

    "I''m gonna pop up, the cherry!~

    I''m gonna pop up, the cherry!~

    Now and here! Now and here!

    I''m gonna pop up, the cherry!~"

    He sang as he put the perfume on. He was happy. If everything went peacefully like the past few days, then he was really going to get some action.

    With his now healthy body, he could pleasure Lily more and more.

    "He~ He~ He. This is just a start." He truly was happy and giddy.

    After putting on the perfume, he called for Lily and waited.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    After a few seconds, he heard a knocking sound.

    "Come in." he sweetly said, with a hint of charm.

    The door creak opened to see a timid and shy girl in an extremely tight dress entering the room.

    "Yo-young master, I''m here."

    This is it. The day were Damien was finally going to lose his V-card. Of cource, if something doesnt happen, that is...

 Chapter 25 The Young Master And His Maid! [R-18]

    ?"Come on, sit here."

    He beckoned the overly shy girl to sit beside him.

    She slowly and elegantly,pletely not befitting of a maid, sauntered towards him.

    Her tight maid costume emphasized her natural curves. It was more like she had been molded into this shape with the power of magic; it was the kind of body that could draw people''s eyes in any situation. She looked down at herself, then at his face as he smiled gently, and finally sat down next to him.

    Her knees were pressed up against his thighs, and their faces were an inch apart. His hand brushed against her soft skin as they leaned closer together. The softness of her cheeks caused a shiver to run through his whole body. He could even feel his heart beat faster just from being so close to such a beautiful girl.

    They were both breathing hard now, but neither made any attempt to move away from each other. They couldn''t take their eyes off one another. Their lips began to touch softly.

    It was an innocent kiss that no one would see. A single tender moment between two lovers, born out of loneliness. A warm feeling spread throughout his entire body.

    "Young master..."

    His beloved maid spoke quietly, her breath tickling the inside of his ear. Her voice sent a shiver through his body.

    "...your body feels different."

    "is that so? Maybe I''m different, just for you."

    Damien''s voice was light, and his lips curled up in a smile. This was the first time he''d ever spoken to his maid in a way that wasn''t stiff and formal.

    And just as he said that, she leaned forward slightly to press her lips against his own. She pushed her slender upper body against him. Her long hair brushed against his cheek. And when they parted, they moved back in close again.

    Their lips touched once again, and this time they opened their mouths a little. The sweet sound of their breaths mixed together as they kissed.

    This was Damien''s first time kissing someone, but he didn''t feel nervous or hesitant. Instead, he felt a sense of familiarity, as though it was something he''d done before.

    The softness of her lips and how they glided along his, the heat that passed between them...it all seemed so familiar. As if he''d experienced the same thing many times before.

    His inner world was ame with passion. The first time he''d ever been kissed, by this beautiful maiden who had be his lover of some sort.

    "Your kisses are so gentle."

    As soon as she said that, his lips became even more passionate. His lips were locked tightly on hers, and he began to kiss her deeply, passionately, hungrily.

    In response, she wrapped her arms around Damien''s neck as she pulled him even closer. His body pressed against her. Their bodies were as hot and sweaty as mes.

    Even if they just stood there, they would have been able to hear the other''s heartbeat.

    "Lily, I can''t wait anymore."

    With that, Damien took Lily''s slender shoulders in his hands. Before she knew what was happening, his lips pressed against her neck. She let out a cry.

    Then, as if she couldn''t hold back any longer, she wrapped her legs around his waist. The scent of her sweat filled his nostrils as his lips continued to trail down her body.

    He kissed her body passionately, like it was hisst day on this world.

    "Please...take me right here..."

    She moaned at the sensation of his tongue sliding over her sensitive flesh. Then she raised her hips up towards him.

    "You''re so beautiful, Lily..."

    He pulled her dress off of her. Her lusty and pompous body exuded an other worldly aura.

    Damien buried his face against her chest and began to kiss her breast. He gently licked her nipple, and then brought his lips to her body.

    He began to lick her sopping wet pussy with his tongue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Lily could feel waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Her thighs mped tight around Damien''s head. He continued to kiss her soft, moist lips as he thrust his tongue deep into her body.

    "I-It feels so good! Ahhhhhhh!!"

    She screamed out, unable to contain herself. That scream only served to stimte Damien further.

    Just as he thought to himself, "This is heaven," Lily climaxed.

    "Nng!"

    Her pussy tightened around Damien''s tongue, as her body quivered in pure pleasure.

    "Ugh...ahhhhhhh...aaaahhhh...!"

    He unwrapped himself from her grasp and untied his bathrobe.

    His fully erect cock was ready to finally get some action.

    The sight of Damien''s naked body filled Lily with a burning desire.

    Without taking her gaze off of Damien, she got down on her knees and took his cock in her mouth.

    His erect member felt so good in her mouth. He put the whole thing inside. With each stroke of her head, he was buried deeper and deeper.

    "Mm...aahhhhh!"

    Lily''s tongue ran up and down Damien''s shaft, while her hands stroked his balls.

    "Oh! So good...so good...!"

    He groaned loudly. Lily took his dick out of her mouth and looked up at him.

    "I want you to cum in my mouth...right here...I want to taste your cum..."

    That was all the incentive Damien needed.

    "Yesss!"

    With a loud roar, he shot his white-hot seed into Lily''s waiting mouth.

    Spurt after spurt of his thick semen poured into her mouth.

    "Mmph...mmmppphh!"

    Lily swallowed every drop of Damien''s cum, then opened her mouth and showed him.

    This version of the young master was new to her. He was always rough and aggressive. But now, at this moment she felt loved.

    The violent young master was reced by a gentle one, the one she always wanted, the one she always desired.

    Both of them know this was not the end. They wanted to do more. They wanted to feel the passion again.

    "Lily, I''m going to put it in." He softly said. His drained cock filling with life again.

    Sheid back on the bed and opened her arms wide.

    "I''m yours, young master, now and always."

 Chapter 26 The Young Master And His Maid![R-18] (2)

    ?"I''m yours, young master, now and always."

    He positioned himself between her legs. Her pussy oozing out with love juice.

    The tip of his cock touched her pussy lips, and then pushed in.

    "Aaaaaaagh!"

    "Mmffaaaahhh!"

    Lily''s back arched, her body tensed up, and she let out a scream.

    Her pussy clenched tightly around Damien''s cock.

    Damien groaned. "Ahh! So tight...so good!"

    He pushed his hips forward.

    "OOOHHHHH!!!!"

    Lily was overwhelmed with pleasure. She could feel Damien''s cock fill her up, stretching her vagina.

    "Ughhhhh!"

    Lily gripped the sheets on her bed as she continued to moan in ecstasy.

    Damien slowly began to pull back until just the tip of his cock was inside.

    He repeated this several times, making sure to enjoy every second.

    Eventually, he was able to slide in deep.

    "Ooooohhhhhhh!"

    Then he began to thrust his hips back and forth.

    "Eeeeeeeeek!"

    Over and over, Damien pounded his cock into Lily''s pussy, as fast and as hard as he could.

    Like a rabbit hopping on the ground, he started his crusade.

    The room was filled with the sound of pping flesh.

    Lily''s face was turned upwards, her eyes closed as she bit her lip.

    Her juices were flowing out of her pussy.

    "Nnnggggghhhhh!"

    She writhed on the bed and shouted in pleasure.

    Her body was shaking, her hands clutching the sheets. This was the first time she had experienced this feeling.

    The pleasure was too much for her to handle. She was lost in her own world of blissful ecstasy.

    Her mind became nk as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhh! Eeeeek!!!"

    Her pussy tightened even tighter around Damien''s cock as her orgasm approached.

    Feeling it, he suddenly pulled his cock out. He grabbed Lily''s ass and lifted her up onto the bed.

    He ced her legs around his waist. Then he flipped her on to her stomach and entered her from behind.

    "AAAAAAAH! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!"

    He shoved his cock into her pussy from behind.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!"

    Her pussy gripped his cock tightly. It was so wet and warm that it felt like heaven.

    "Yes! Yes! Just like that!"

    Lily gave a loud shout of joy. She could feel her pussy contracting rhythmically around Damien''s cock.

    She could feel his cock ramming into her inner walls. The feeling was too much.

    He started to move his hips back and forth. His pelvis mmed into her ass.

    The sensation was incredible.

    "Aahhhhhhhh!"

    Lily could feel her orgasm approaching.

    This was not like any other night when she was getting punished by him. This night was special. It was full of passion and lust. Something she never thought she could feel from her young master.

    She pushed back against Damien as hard as she could. Her body was on fire.

    He could feel his cock getting deeper into her, like arge deep sea creature gobbling him wholly.

    He could feel her thirst, her fire, and her desire.

    "Nnnngggggggghhhhh!"

    Damien was close to his own climax.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhh!"

    He held Lily''s hips and thrust his hips forward, burying his cock as deep as possible.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGH! AAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

    His body shook violently as he came inside Lily.

    If the room was not sound proof, then the entire castle could''ve heard their wrestling match.

    The roaring and moaning were that much high.

    Damien fell down next to Lily, exhausted.

    ''This...this is incredible.''

    Theyy there for a few moments, catching their breath.

    Finally, Lily spoke.

    "Young master, I''ve never felt anything so wonderful."

    "Me neither, Lily."

    Neither of them said a word after that.

    They simply cuddled up together and enjoyed the warmth of each other''s bodies.

    The two young lovers drifted off to sleep.

    ***

    "Good morning, young master."

    The sun was shining brightly outside. Damien awoke to the sound of Lily''s voice.

    "Morning, Lily."

    ''Last night was wild,'' He thought. He finally lost his V-Card. ''Yes!''

    He sat up in bed and stretched.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    "Yeah...thanks to you."

    Damien smiled at that.

    Lily blushed slightly and looked away from him.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "No...it''s nothing."

    She stood up and began to fix her dress.

    Damien watched her as she did. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. Her perfectly proportioned body was still giving him lustful thoughts.

    "Lily..."

    "What is it, young master?"

    "I... I''m happy."

    ???!!!

    She was speechless. ''What is going on?''

    She didn''t understand what he meant by those words.

    ''Why is he saying such strange things? What does he mean by "happy"? Is he talking about us being together or...? No, that can''t be right!''

    She couldn''t think straight. She was confused.

    "I... I don''t know what to say."

    "Say it anyway, Lily."

    "I... I love being with you, young master."

    "I love you too, Lily."

    "Then...what should we do?"

    "We can go on like this forever if you want."

    "Forever?" She was getting too flustered.

    "Sure, why not? We could just make love whenever and wherever. Just the two of us. Sharing our bodies and getting lost in the mes of lust."

    "I...I- I''ve duties to attend, young master. Goodbye." She, with a red face basically jolted from the room.

    There was no other answer she could think of, as this version of the young master was new to her. She didn''t want to embarrass herself by saying some cheesy lines the night after they spent a passionate night.

    ''He he~ Cutie.''

    Damienughed to himself. He was so happy.

 Chapter 27 Laying The Ground Works!

    ?He got ready as it was time to meet the guests. He knew it was because of his father that he wasn''t pestered to meet the guests right after his return but now that he was healthy and happy, it was time.

    He looked once again in the mirror to see his healthy and supple body.

    "Right! Now let''s greet the guests. Who knows, there can even be a beauty among them."

    And he was wrong.

    There was no beauty just an old man and a middle-aged man. The middle-aged one had an ugly face with a big nose, small eyes, and thin lips. His hair was greyish brown andbed back in a ponytail. His clothes were simple and without any decoration or ornamentation. On top of all this, he wore a ck cloak. It seemed like they didn''t want to attract attention so much.

    The other guest was also not beautiful. He had a long beard and short hair. He had a scar running from his left eye down to his cheek. His skin was dark and wrinkled. He too had a ck cloak over his shoulders. But he carried himself with dignity and pride.

    ''...Who the fuck?'' Damien was really really confused to see the un-dukely looking duke. ''What is going on? Is this some kind of joke?''

    Damien turned around to go out of the stairs when he heard a voice behind him. "Ah, you are here!"

    It was his mother. Someone he was seeing for the first time after being transmigrated to this world. She looked younger than her age and she was dressed elegantly. Her dress was white and made of silk. The sleeves were wide and covered her armspletely. A ne adorned her neck and a golden brooch decorated her chest. She wore high heels which gave her a height of about 170cm.

    She smiled at him. "Wee home, my son."

    "Mother..."

    He felt something strange. Something that shouldn''t have been there. He couldn''t understand what it was.

    ''She is cunning and vicious. Threaten her family; you''re dead. Threaten her position; you''re dead. Look at her in the wrong way; you''re dead.''

    His mother continued, "Luther reported some... interesting stories. We can catch up after meeting the guests. Let''s get down."

    They descended the staircase and reached the ground floor. They entered the hall where many people were waiting. Damien could see his father sitting on the couch. His elder brother and sister were also there.

    "Mother, where is Daemon?" He whispered to her.

    "He is out for an errand." She said.

    "Oh...okay," he replied.

    Daemon was the 4th child of the Zadkiel. He was a little shit. He treated Damien like he was some sort of bull crap that stained the wheel of a luxurious wagon. Made Damien''s life a living hell. Stole his then-girlfriend, which made Damien a yboy. Though this Damien may not be that guy, but he despises this kind of shits nheless.

    A true hypocrite, that is!

    He and Daenys were top of the list of people for repaying.

    They both walked towards the crowd.

    "Ah, you came? ke, this is my seconds son, Damien. Damien, this here is my dear old friend, ke. He is a duke of the Autumn kingdom. And that is his father, the former duke."

    Damien bowed. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, sir."

    ke stood up and shook hands with Damien. "Likewise."

    He nodded to the former duke, who remained seated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien sat among his siblings.

    "Now that the important peoples are here, let me just say this once more." Duke ke continued. "My daughter is getting married in theing month. I''m inviting you all formally and informally, or whatever fancy words you want to use. I expect every one of my dear friend''s family to be there. If it wasn''t him, I wouldn''t havee here personally."

    ''Marriage? Was there some event like this there? I don''t think so. Well, this is my story, not the heroes. I guess this is a side story of a minor character. I can only live through with it.''

    "Of course, we''ll be there." Duke Zadkiel reassured his friend.

    ...

    "...So that''s what happened." Duke Zadkiel said with a thoughtful expression.

    Damien was summoned to the Duke''s office after the guests took their leave to their room. Both the Duke and Duchess were in the office by the time he arrived at the office.

    "How could they do that to my poor son? Ahh, you poor thing, you must''ve been scared. " The Duchess had a sad look on her face. Her lips trembled as she squeezed his hands.

    "I''m okay, mother. It''s something of no importance now. I''m alive and well." He squeezed her hands back.

    Though this was new to him, he enjoyed being a son to some people who actually cared about him. At the same time, he also felt a pang in his heart as he knows they might won''t get back their original son.

    That doesn''t mean he was going to tell them the truth. It was simply an unnecessary drama. They don''t want to hear about the possible death of their child while someone took his body over and was acting around.

    This secret is something he was going to take with him to his grave.

    "...But you could''ve died!" Her slender yet soft fingers caressed his cheeks.

    ''Was she always this lovely?''

    "Do you know about the guy who kidnapped you?" The duke asked in a stern voice.

    "Yes. He introduced himself as ''Calen, of Aldmoor.'' "

    He was deliberately telling about the guy. He knows they will seek him out when they don''t find their beloved gem in the shrine. Anding to this estate will be the easy way to find Maelys and her fort as he knows the way.

    If he didn''t warn them about now, they will simply be weed here. As someone from another kingdom, someone of value like the hero of the world, visiting another kingdom can bring lots of unwanted troubles if they are not treated well there.

    By doing this, Damien was warning them they were trouble and should not be weed here under no circumstances.

    "There was also his sister named Celeste. Despite me saving her, she was ungrateful. Belittled me, our duchy, and the kingdom. Like her brother was the only one who was worthy of her admiration. And she smelled trouble.

    They were in the midst of smuggling a precious gem from our kingdom. We were caught under their crossfire.

    Something should be done, father. I fear they mighte here to seek me!" His voice broke as he thought about the vicious brother and sister. His pupils trembling and breathing haggard.

    He felt the duchess''s soft hands squeezing his own

    "...Do not worry, son. I''ll take care of everything. You just take the much-wanted rest." The duke''s crimson eye shone, something that only happens when he was really angry.

 Chapter 28 The Prospect Of Marriage!

    ?The prospect of marriage is always divine and pure.

    By agreeing to the marriage, you''re trusting your partner to take care of you while you take care of them. Marriage is not a short-term deal, it is a life-longmitment to share and love your partner. So choosing your partner is the most crucial element in marriage.

    If you chose wisely, then you''re blessed with a fulfilling life but...but if you chose wrongly- may the gods be with you.

    ...

    It''s been almost a month since our dear beloved young master consumed the divine herb. There weren''t many noticeable things that happened during these days so he was rather feeling uneasy about this marriage trip. Like he thought, neither Calen nor his sister Celeste were not to be seen anywhere in his vicinity, which might be courtesy of the Duke.

    "Something is going to happen at the marriage." He muttered to himself while looking at the full-body mirror.

    "Stop being negative, master. Everything is going to be alright there. The only sad thing that happens is that this lowly maid will dearly miss yourpany." Lily said with a sad tone as she tightened his buttons.

    "...Oh, is that so? Why don''t I give you something so you won''t miss me that much?" He said to her as he caressed her smooth cheeks.

    For the past month, they fucked like animals, like it was the end of the world.

    He experimented every position he knew from the earth and tried to form new positions with the help of his healthy body and Lily''s magic. The amazing thing was, she never said ''no'' nor showed any difort. And not to mention she was the wildest one almost sucking his soul along with his juices.

    Saying she was wild is just an understatement, she was not wild, she was the fire. A deadly fire that consumes everything she touches.

    Her face was just inches away from him. She could feel his hot breath on her. She could feel his teasing smile on her but she didn''t look at his face.

    "Oh? What is this? Why must my beloved love look so sad?" He tipped her finely shaped jaws, making her look at him and his sparkling eyes.

    "...There might be beautifuldies there- nobledies. With your handsomeness, you are ought to get many proposals." She didn''t look at him but he can sense her sadness and uneasiness.

    ''Whoa, how cute!!!'' He felt a wave of happiness- real happiness to see her cute reaction.

    "Jealous, are we?"

    "Eh...no. I always know I can''t have you to all myself but...if- if you feel like you need someone toin to someone to share with- I-I''m always here for you, young master." She looked at him with all the love and care in the world.

    ''Alright, Im''ma protect her no matter what happens.''

    For Damien, who grew up without anyone loving him, this was like a drop of water in the most deserted desert of hell.

    He wanted to squish her pretty little cheeks and kiss her endlessly and that is what he did.

    Smooch~

    !!

    He took her lips on him, ever so gently yet ever so passionately.

    Their lips intermingled like snakes mating.

    "Mhmm~" She moaned as she tasted his soft lips on her.

    A string of saliva connected them together even after their lips parted.

    "There are women I want to sleep with. There are women I want to share my love with and the number of my lovers will only increase and not decrease. But..." He looked at her teary eyes. "...but no matter what, you are and will always be my first lover. It won''t change and it will never be changed."

    A single moment of butterflies and stars, born out of the two lovers who were gazing tenderly at each other.

    "...Young master..." She tiptoed and nibbled at his tender and soft lips.

    He tenderly cupped her face but she suddenly jerked her head, softly holding her left ear.

    "What is it?" His gaze turned sharp as he tried to title her face.

    She caught his arm before it could touch her.

    "It''s nothing, young master. Some mosquito or something like that bit me there. There is nothing to worry." She said with a soft sad gaze.

    "That statement itself felt ominous, Lily. Show me!" Hemanded and grabbed her arm before removing it from her face.

    ??!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "...This...? Is it your husband again?" He caressed the red bruise near her ear which was covered by her hair. If it wasn''t for him cupping her head, he would not have discovered it.

    "Is it him? Answer me, Lily!"

    There was a moment of silence as she thought about her reply.

    She didn''t want him to find this out but here they are.

    "He- he came drunkst night. Something he haven''t done since he was warned by the duke a few months before. I know it was dangerous to talk to him right then and there so I made the bed and went to sleep but then he...uh...he suddenly went mad and..." Her eyes moistened and tears started to roll out, her breaths getting harder and harder. "...He- he started to beat me and pinned me down an-and..." She broke down, hiding her face behind her trembling palms.

    Her soft and sad sobbing voice was the only sound that rang through therge room. Like a church bell on a soundless night.

    He could see tears leaking through her palms, tears of sadness and self-pity.

    He knew very well that she must be feeling ugly inside.

    Damien just stared at her. His pupils visibly shaking. He didn''t know what was happening to his body but it was filling with rage and murderous intent.

    Murderous intent to kill that fucking bastard.

    How could that trash do something vile to this pitiful woman? How could anyone, as a husband, be trash as he was?

    ''...I''ll kill him. I''ll kill that bastard.'' Many ludicrous and maniac thoughts were spiraling down his mind but he refrained from thinking further and just hugged the sobbing woman.

    It was a tender and soft hug as he didn''t want to startle her and make her remember more than she had to.

    "It''s okay now, I''m here. I''m here." He repeated those words to himself more than to the weeping woman. As a reminder that he promised himself that he''ll protect her.

    She wrapped her trembling hands around him as he also tightened his hold on her to reassure her.

    "I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll protect you even while I''m not here. So worry no more, it''ll be alright."

    He didn''t mention about the things he nned on doing to her trash of a husband as he know she will plead to him to not do anything to the trash. Even if he just straight-up abuses her, she''ll plead for his pitiful life. That''s the type of woman she was and that fucking trash dared to touch her?

    His eyes glowed an eerie red as all the rage in the world clouded his mind.

    ...

    "...If I gave you a job- a very important one, would you do it sincerely without so asking why?" The young master''s deep andmanding voice rang through the Empty garden.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Luther didn''t know what was this eerie and dangerous aura oozing from this young master.

    "Of course, young master. Whatevermands you give me, I''ll do it so with my at most sincerity and heart. I won''t ask why, either." Luther said as a matter of fact.

    "I see. What if I ordered you to kill someone? Would you do it so with the same sincerity and heart?"

    He was getting really anxious looking at the glowing eyes of his young master.

    "...Yes. I''m your knight and I swore to protect you. I''ll do what you asked without asking any questions, young master." Luther kneeled on one knee and touched his chest with his right hand.

    "Good. And this is between you and me, right? No lover or lord would know this exchange, right?", His voice was bing cold, literally and figuratively.

    "Yes, young master. This will be between us. I give you my words as an honorable knight who pledged his alliance to you."

    Luther could feel the subtle and sudden change in the air, he could feel the chills in his bones.

    ''...Mana? How can this be?!''

    "Very well, we''re going to kill a fucking bastard. We''re going to wipe a fucking trash from the face of this world. There are some people who doesn''t deserve to be forgiven and forgotten and there are those who don''t deserve to love and we''re going to kill one of those trash. Whether you''re going to be with me or not, I need to know it now." His glowing red eyes locked with Luther''s dark eyes.

    Gulp

    Still kneeling, Luther unsped his sword from the scabbard and held it on his palms, and presented it to the young master.

    "My life belongs to you and my sword heed your call. I''ll be your death reaper, young master. Name the one and I shall cut him down, may it be noble''s or king''s, I''ll cut them all."

 Chapter 29 Swindling The Young Lady!

    ?"Is everything prepared?" The Duke asked as he looked at his entourage.

    Except for Daeron, who has to take care of the duchy while the Duke is away and the youngest, who was still in the Academy, everyone else was heading to the Autumn kingdom.

    There were more than 30 wagons full of soldiers, knights, servants, and maids. There was more than enough food for five days.

    As the teleportation portal that connects with the other kingdom was near the royal capital, they had to travel for four days to arrive there.

    Once they are in the Autumn kingdom, they''ll be in the care of Duke ke.

    "Yes, my lord. Everything is in order and everybody is ready to move on yourmand." An old-aged man with a knight costume respectfully replied. His tone speaks of deep respect toward his lord.

    Though the middle-aged man looked poor and innocent on the outside but Damien very well knows about this man.

    He is the firstmander of the Zadkiel duchy and the most powerful person in the entire duchy. He could be said to be among the most powerful swordsman in the entire four kingdoms.

    One of the reasons why everyone fears and respects the Zadkiel duchy.

    "I suppose I don''t have to give orders to you, son. Take care." Duke patted Daeron''s shoulder.

    He knew his son was more than enough to take care of this duchy, after all, he was trained to be the next duke from a young age.

    "I will, father." Daeron nodded and walked towards a luxurious wagon and peered through the window.

    "Hey?" He said to the handsome man in it who has an annoying expression. "Please don''t cause any trouble while you''re there. And...there might be beautifuldies in the function- queens and nobledies, if you''re going to Cough~ Cough~ at least make sure you''re discreet." As an elder brother, he was embarrassed to say this to his brother, but he had to do it. Somebody has to do it! There was no other way.

    Swoosh!~

    There was no reply, only the sound of curtains being drawn.

    "..."

    "Fucker!"

    He chuckled as he heard the familiar grunt.

    Damien was alone in his wagon, something he suggested to the duke who was going to put him with his unbearable siblings.

    Daemon, his younger brother who also happened to be the one who stole his then-girlfriend was with the entourage. Since it was when they were younger the duke and the duchess didn''t take that much action on the kid apart from banning him from meeting the said girl. He was hateful and venomous. Always teasing and bullying him because Daemon was said to be a genius swordsman.

    He has ns for his dear brother. He wanted to humiliate him like the way he did it.

    As someone who read the novel, he knows about Daemon''s current love interest. The sole reason Daemon wasing with them was because of her.

    ''Just you wait. I''ll show you how to properly and thoroughly NTR someone.''

    ...

    The road to the royal city was not only safe but was luxurious as road standard goes. There were not any single cracks or wastes on the dirt paved road, it was one big smooth ride.

    Luscious green adorned the sides of the road, birds chirped among therge and ancient trees. Many big and small shops stood on either side of the roads, attracting many curious eyes.

    Daenys made the wagons to a halt on all the ludicrous vendors to shop for pretty and shiny things. It was bound to happen, sooner orter, though he wished it waster rather than sooner. The extra food worth a day was because of her, the duke very well knew about her greed for shiny things.

    "...You can buy more beautiful things in the royal capital," said Damien. "Not to mention they''re more expensive than the actual price." He crooked his head from the wagon window.

    It was the collective thought of everyone on the wagons, but none of them spoke because of her short temper.

    "Don''t be a miser, brother," she frowned in disgust. "After all, I''m just helping these poor people." She scrutinized a pretty shiny ear ornament.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s from the winter kingdom, mydy. They''re made using the ice crystals mined from the heart of the Tempest mountains. It is said that the wearer would be graced with luck and charm." The shop vendor sped his hands like a little bigger. He was a crooked middle-aged man with a hunch on the back.

    "Oh? Is that so?" Her eyes sparkled. "How much is this worth, then?"

    "35 coppers. Give or take." The Duke said as he watched their exchange, slightly slouching on Damien''s wagon.

    "Nah. 20 copper. Ice crystals? From the heart of tempest mountains.? Huh." He scoffed. "You believe that shit?" Damien said with a ridicule.

    "It''s only 8 silvers, mydy." The hunched man said with a smile, that was so innocent.

    ??!!!

    "What the fuck???" The Duke, who was calm and noble all the time, cursed as he heard the atrocity that came from the shop vendor''s mouth.

    Damien was too shocked to speak anything, he had his jaws wide open.

    "...Oh?" Daenys herself was also startled by the price of the tiny twinkling thing in her hands.

    Seeing her face, the shop vendor spoke again; "It''s okay, mydy if you don''t have that much money with you, we can look for other ornaments less costly. Perhaps, mydy would like this wooden pendant. It''s only 20 coppers."

    "Wh-what? You think I don''t have that much money with me. I''m the eldest daughter of Zadkiel, how ridiculous are you to think that I''m poor? Here," she grabbed a golden pouch from one of her maids and tossed it to the shop vendor, who, like a seasoned warrior caught it safely in his plum hands.

    "... Don''t ever say this youngdy can''t buy things." She with a smirk, like she has won the entire world, walked away.

    "...Oh wow. Just wow. She got ripped off." The Duke eximed.

    "...that too, in front of us," Damien mumbled.

    The father and son duo watched as the smiling youngdy enter her wagon.

    "Should we do something, my lord?" The suprememander of Zadkiel duchy, Duncan, asked in a low voice.

    Damien side gazed at the old man. He was imposing. Almost like an immovable mountain. He held himself high and mighty, befitting a knight of his position. Though his pointy mustache made him look somewhat funny, he wasn''t fun at all.

    He once killed a man just because he spoke loudly to the duke, but he was so young then.

    The guy didn''t even bat an eye on Damien, as he viewed Damien as a useless timber, living only because of his name.

    Arrogant bastard. Damien thought.

    "Nah, leave it. They are the properties of the royals, touching them would mean, rebellion. They knew it too. That''s why they''re brave enough to even swindle a youngdy from the dukedom," he said as he rubbed his palms together. "Let''s go. Tell the coachman to speed up before my little daughter caught another sparkling thing in her eyes."

    Themander nodded and walked away.

    "Wow, she looks so happy to be swindled." Damien sighed.

    "Leave it. It''s just some gold," the duke said as he too walked away. "We can make double of it in no time."

    Just some gold, huh?

    All the way to the royal city was like this, rich and luxurious, screaming the regalness of the Spring kingdom. Many shiny and sparkling things caught Daenys''s eyes but she was kept in check by her mother.

    After five days of not so arduous and rtively easy travel, they finally arrived at the royal capital.

    The city of dreams and despair!

 Chapter 30 What A Complete Shit Show!

    ?Arge wall with a humongous gate at the front stood there. The white stone wall was so high that nothing can be seen from the outside. Armored guards with swords, spears, and bows were stationed at the top of therge walls.

    Though they looked nothing special, they were undoubtedly among the top warriors of the kingdom, as this city was indeed in need of that kind of force to keep its peace.

    There was already a long line of people trying to enter the city through the gate, and the guards at the front were verifying their identities and themodities they had with them.

    Duncan, themander, took himself to be the one to talk to the guards for a speed passageway. Since he was that much respected and since the person in question was the Duke and his family, they didn''t have any choice but to cut them from the line and allow direct entry.

    The Royal Capital was the tourists'' main attraction in the Spring kingdom. It was a bustling, hot mess. There was all kind of strange shops with weird and mysterious things, beauty spas that cannot be seen anywhere else in the kingdom, and many attractions that were exclusive to this city.

    All kinds of people adorned the pce. People with different colors and ents, people of different sizes and shapes. They were all here.

    But that was not the main attraction, though. It was the Royal Pce at the far end of the city, which was situated at the top of a hill.

    The Pce was an omnidirectional ancient building. People walking in any direction inside the Royal Capital can be able to see the pce at the hilltop. It was truly a marvelous feast for the naked eye.

    "It truly is splendid every time I see it!" The Duke reminisced at the sight. He had a childhood ying around this very city and the pce.

    Though he and the king have fallen apart, they were once childhood friends.

    "Come here! We''ve all the food in the world. The kind you have never heard of and the kind you will never find anywhere in this vast world." A small plum man with a belly bigger than himself rubbed his hands together as he said those words.

    Since there were too many shops around the city, the shops were cramped together, making them look like they were built side by side.

    But these chains of shops were owned by rich merchants. Common people cannot afford the tax to own a small space in this area. The tax was that much high.

    It was a tactic used by thete king to make sure the tourists and guests only see the prim and neat restaurants and not the shabby and old ones, to fluent the richness of the Kingdom.

    Not to mention the royal family themselves have many shops around the corner, like the fruit stand and cool refreshment bars, in the shades ofrge trees for the thirsty people to refresh before continuing their journey through the kingdom.

    "Wow, so incredible. It''s getting developed by each year. There weren''t this many shopsst time I visited the capital." Daenys said, as her sparkling eyes jumped from shop to shop. Though she had the urge to just jump out of the wagon and skimp through all the shops there, she held herself back.

    "That''s true. Seems like the crown prince''s birthday celebration is going to be grander than the previous year." The Duchess said as she was also astonished at the change in the whole atmosphere.

    "The king is at it again, isn''t he?" Daemon smirked. "He is just showing off his favorite son. This is just his grand agenda to prove to his vessels that Arthur is his favorite son." He slouched back in his seat in azy way and watched the bustling city.

    "Why would he do that?" Asked Daenys in a low voice.

    "Dear sister, you really ought to listen to the gossiping from your noble friends. After all, all you girls do isin and gossip."

    "I thought you needed my help, dear brother. But it appears you''re more than enough to handle it yourself, considering you get gossip more than me." She slyly smiled at him.

    "...Cough~ Cough~ That''s not what I meant, dear sister. I was nearly suggesting you should hold more tea parties and... and..." He fumbled for words, but nothing came.

    "And...? Listen to the gossip, right?" She folded her arms.

    Throughout the conversation, the duke and the duchess rolled their eyes and minded their own business of sightseeing rather than indulging themselves with what they call ''child matters.''

    After some more minutes, all the wagons suddenly came to a stop.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Someone softly knocked on the wagon window.

    "My lord..." Came a much-revered sound.

    "What''s the matter, Duncan?" The Duke asked as he slid the curtains to the side.

    "It''s the portal. We seem to have a problem." The knight said in a low voice.

    "Which is?" The Duke nodded to continue.

    "Duke Silverthorne and his entourage are here, my lord."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What seems to be the problem with that?"

    "Well..." He took a deep breath. "He''s blocking the way. He''s iming to be waiting for an important person to arrive, and he can''t allow anyone to pass through the portal before the party arrives."

    "That''s bullock. Just how long is he going to tire us out then?" Daemon fumed with anger.

    Duke Silverthorne is a power-hungry hyena, who was picking up crap behind everyone to gain more power and influence. Somehow, he managed to sack the King and gained more power than any other noble house in the entire kingdom.

    Duke Zadkiel was vaguely aware that this guy might be the reason for his and the King''s fallout.

    "What should we do, my lord?" The old man asked, seeing his master in deep thinking.

    "What else? Order him to move his crap out. We''re not one of those nobles who will shudder before him." Daemon waspletely red. He had the urge to just bolt out of the wagon and punch the Duke''s perfect set of teeth.

    "Daemon," the Duke spoke in a low voice. "We''re not going to do something stupid because of a minute''s rage. If you''re like this, you''ll be the first to fall in any type of battle and..." He looked straight into his son''s eye. "Do not use your vulgarnguage publicly. I don''t want to gain another name for our house. Understand?"

    "..."

    "Understand?" He asked again, with more intensity. His voice was never raised, it was the same as before; Slow and graceful, but the way his tone yed out was like a hot de slicing through butter.

    It spread where it mattered. And that was all there to it.

    "Yes sir," He replied downcast.

    No matter how prodigy he was, he was still nothingpared to his father. Who had both power and grace- he respected those types of people.

    With a faint click, the door to the carriage opened, and the Duke hopped out of it.

    "I''ll talk to him personally. See if I can instill some sense into his horseshit mind." He walked off, tightening his belt.

    "...Eh?" Daemon looked at the receding back of his father.

    ''Ha, horseshit mind.''

    The servants and soldiers made a line for the Duke to freely walk, the same was the case with the other unfortunate passengers and travelers.

    Though the area was cramped with people who want to travel back and forth, no voice or shout wasing from any of them.

    Such was the power of influence and gold. Such was the power of the Silverthorne house.

    ''What shit show is he gonna spew now?'' The Duke thought as he made his way to the Silverthorne Duke.

    "Father!" Just as he was walking, he heard a familiar calling.

    He turned to see Damien gracefully walking towards him.

    "Mind if I tag along?" He asked nonchntly.

    "Sure, but you may not like the boring talking."

    "That''s alright. I want to see themotion myself." He said yfully.

    "And they might try to belittle and trash talk you with their foul mouth, do not engage and only be civil, alright?"

    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll be alright." He shrugged.

    On the outside, he was just unamused, but on the inside, he was fire-dancing on a beachside of an ind as he exactly remember what was about to happen in this little conversation and the subsequent arrival of the said party.

    ''Silverthorne, this will be aplete shit show for you. It can cause so much trouble in the future, hell it might evene back to bite me in the asster, but this particr incident will forever be etched on everyone''s mind. It might even take a page in the history book and I''m ready to write my name on it. He~ He~.''

 Chapter 31 I Want Her!

    ?"I apologize for the inconvenience, Lord Zadkiel, but this matter takes utmost priority. We can''t have them wait on the other side while people travel through the portal. You know it too, right?" Duke Silverthorne said with a hint of mockery.

    He was a tall man with a long face and silver blond hair.

    Even a kid could see this man was far too cunning and malicious.

    "I understand what you''re saying, but we''ve an important function that cannot be dyed. If we''re going to wait for someone, then at least have the decency to say who''sing?" Duke Zadkiel was at his wits end from the back and forth between the abhorrent and stupid gori in front of him.

    Neither he was allowing anyone to pass nor he was speaking about the said guest.

    "Here," Duke Silverthorne presented a letter with a royal insignia on the top of it. "It''s a royal decree for the abrupt stoppage of the portal until our esteemed guests pass through it."

    With an unamused expression, Duke Zadkeil grabbed the letter and read it.

    It was as he said- a letter signed with the royal insignia- an unchangeable and ultimate decree which, upon breaking, can result in death to anyone in any position.

    "Ah, what to say? The King can''t live without Silverthorne nowadays," Duke Silverthorne said. "Well, it''s not like he can trust everyone. After all, the more power someone possesses, the more dangerous they became."

    "Well, I''m d you''re aware of power, Lord Silverthorne," Duke Zadkiel folded the paper neatly. "Since I respect and abide by thew, I''ll follow the royal decree. Only because it''s a royal decree." He handed the letter back.

    He was about to walk away when he heard the duke;

    "Ah, I see, one of your prodigious ''sons'' is here. Hey, Edward!e here and greet lord Zadkiel and young master Damien."

    A young noble boy of age around his early twenties came forward, hopping from the wagon like he was eagerly waiting for this opportunity to call upon.

    "Greetings, Lord Zadkiel and young master, Damien." Edward elegantly bowed as a true noble would do. Though Damien was sure he was just mocking them, the mockery wasn''t evident in his posture. Nothing gave his acting away.

    "Likewise," Damien said.

    The Duke nodded in acknowledgment.

    "How''s your illnessing, young master? Are you able to move now?"

    ''Oh? How civil.''

    "I''m notpletely cured, Edward. I''m pulling some weights to enjoy the moment." Damien smiled elegantly.

    "Does it bother you much?"

    "No. The illness can--"

    "To watch your fellow peers and siblings being trained and getting stronger?"

    The air suddenly tensed. All the sounds came to a standstill. Even the falling leaves felt like were falling ever so slowly.

    The young duo locked their eyes.

    People around them were nonchnt, nonresponsive like all the talking around them was not their problem, but in fact, they were all listening, honing their hearing power to the maximum.

    If they''re not discreet, then they''re six feet down the hole.

    "Edward, my son," Duke Silverthorne started. "Don''t be like that. You know it''s a sensitive topic for him. Be better next time." He said in a scolding manner, quirking his brows.

    "Sorry father--"

    "That''s alright, my lord. What he said is indeed true. It''s hard to watch them grow while you remain stale as a garden bread," said Damien. "But what can I do but to curse my fate?

    I''vee to love my uselessness and enjoy the life I have. You can understand me, right my lord? I mean, you of all people can understand the kind of privilege I enjoy, right?" His lips quirked up to form a thin smile. Though his eyes were unresponsive, they held a certain glow in them.

    "Bravo! You''ve truly grown up, Damien." Edward pped his hands as he once again came face to face with the sickly and useless youngmaster. "Seems like your illness is curing just correct."

    "Well, I''m taking my medications unlike you, who can''t even actively search for the medicine because of the embarrassing situation you''re in," Damien smirked as he gazed at the slightly taller guy. Watching his face crumbling as the words registered on him.

    "...What are you talking about, young master?" beads of sweat trickled down the pretty face of the Silverthorne young master.

    "Here," He gestured a handkerchief to Edward. "You''re sweating profusely, young master. It''s not good to sweat without doing any physical work." He smiled elegantly as he saw the redness on the handsome young master.

    Edward''s lips were quivering, pupils dted, and more sweat rolled down his cheeks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The portal is opening! They''reing!" One of the Silverthorne knights screamed at the top of his lungs.

    "Holy! Form the formation. Remember the guests are here for diplomatic matters, we must show our at most respect and as well as the might of our kingdom." Duke Silverthorne barked the orders and the knights from both the Silverthorne Duchy and the royal pce marched to form a wall starting from the rectangr portal itself.

    Throughout the entire conversation, Duke Zadkiel didn''t utter any words- he simply watched his son. Observed him.

    This was not the same person he knew a few spans ago. Something changed in him. Like he suddenly gotten matured. The awkward expressions were reced with more matured and passive expressions, like he aged mentally without any physical changes.

    But how? That was the question the Duke had in his mind.

    Must be the abduction and the following events. Something must have changed during that time. The Duke thought as he nodded his head in understanding.

    The purple translucent portal shimmered and shivered as the mage near the portal chanted some words while holding a spherical blob in his hands.

    After a few seconds, in came an elegant, naked leg beforepleting the sensual form of a beautiful, matured woman.

    Her dress was like a long gown with a split around her right upper thigh. The tight dress amplified her matured and perfectly curved bodily mountains. Her milky white skin could turn red even with just a simple spank.

    Long ck hair swayed and danced around her head as she walked with an elegant smile. Her eyes, bluest of the oceans, emitted a powerful and regal aura.

    Just by seeing her, Damien''s little dragon rose to full form and saluted her.

    ''Holy fuck!''

    That was it. That was the only ''object'' he sees now. The image of pinning her down and gobbling up her massive bazookas filled his little heart.

    Resting his face on her soft pillows after a hot steamy night, wah! What a dream.

    In a split moment, Damien imagined a thousand ways he would make love to her. Fuck! He even imagined and voiced the woman moaning under his mighty dragon, though he was yet to even hear her utter a single word.

    ''Is this love? Wait, no. I''m feeling love for everydy I''m seeing now. What to say? My heart is just that delicate and big.''

    It was not love he was feeling; it was lust! A carnal desire to just pin her down on this very road, and punish her to his heart''s content.

    His eye glowed, making his slightly glowing red ink of color turn into something zing, like freshly spilled blood.

    His lips turned slightly more reddish than normal, as well as his cheeks have a rosy tint to them.

    He felt a wave of euphoria throughout his entire body, from the nail of his toe to all the way to the single strand of his hair, making his body look more elegant and oozing with love aroma.

    ''What...is this power?''

    He wasn''t imagining it, he could feel the physical change happening to his body.

    ''Is this the power of lust? Whatever it is, I''m loving it!''

    He felt he could conquer the world eight times in the span of two days.

    When he looked back at the source of his power, he got surprised as the blue ocean eyes were staring at him from a distance.

    She suddenly averted her eyes with rosy cheeks and a small smile.

    There were more people in front of the portal right now. He was confused but he couldn''t care less as the embodiment of all the matured women in the world was side-gazing at him, averting her gaze like a teenage girl in love.

    Before he knew it, the party was moving towards them.

    They stopped before them and Duke Silverthorne unamusingly introduced them; "This is Duke Zadkiel from the Zadkiel duchy, and this is his second son, Damien." His voice indicated his obvious annoyance with the pests, like he assumed they would be gone while he tended to the esteemed guests.

    Duke Zadkiel introduced himself, but all Damien could focus on was thed- the ''woman'' in front of him.

    She held her hand.

    He wants her! He needs her!

    It was not a desire- it was amandment written by the gods themselves.

    "Your beauty could start a war on its own, your grace." He said as he kissed her hand.

 Chapter 32 The Song Of A Hero!

    ˇ¤?¦Čm ?"Oh, my? Aren''t you a little charmer, young master?"

    Her alluring and seductive voice prated his heart, making it quiver with excitement and re-voicing the earlier explicit scenes with her voice.

    "I''ve heard about your act of might in the extermination of the northern magical beast." He said as he rose from the ground. "You were one of my childhood heroes. The magical ruler of the Aurore ind, who single-handedly defeated the mythical beast Kraken." He exhaled, letting out a mystified aura. "To think I would meet you in person, I must be blessed by the gods."

    "I''m overjoyed to hear those words, young master. Your words meant much to me and I can''t say I don''t love this feeling of being... respected and worshipped." She giggled like the purest of pearls would fall from her mouth.

    ''Yes, yes. I''ll worship you all you want once you''re on the bed.''

    It was like his mind was only thinking about one thing. He didn''t even so much as nce at the other parties- For Damien, she was the only one there.

    "I''m sure our esteemed guest is tired of the journey. I will personally guide you to the royal pce, your grace. You could take the necessary rest there and meet the King whenever you''re ready." Duke Silverthorne, watching the interaction between the young master Damien and the Queen, felt something in his heart. A pang of pain.

    Like the little brat was taking something precious to him- stealing it right away from his eyes.

    "Alright, lead the--"

    "--Move!"

    Damien suddenly yanked the Queen to the side with his right hand making her fall to the ground with such force that she squealed in pain, his hands were met with the sharp point of the knife that tore right through his left palm, blood spilling through it.

    ??!!

    Everything happened so fast that nobody was able toprehend anything, but they recovered in a matter of seconds and understood the severity of the affair.

    The perpetrator, who wore the same armor as the royal guards, pulled his knife back after the moment of shock and swung at the young master with nimble precision but before that could happen his hands were severed and flew through the air.

    "Aaahhrr!!" the man cried out loud as he staggered backward.

    Duncan brandished his bloody sword again and walked to the man and pointed at him.

    "My Queen!!!" The Queen''s guard suddenly rushed towards her, followed by her other entourages, and tended to her.

    "Are you alright!?" Duke Zadkiel appeared before his son asked him, his voice quivering and low.

    He slowly and meticulously grabbed his son''s arm and examined the wound.

    Blood flowed from the open wound like water falling from a slow stream.

    "Healer! I need a healer here." He shouted at the top of his lungs. His hands were slightly shaking, his eyes were fixated on the open wound.

    It''s very small and weak, he thought as he held the weight of his son''s hand.

    "Talk to me, Damien."

    Young master Damien was very silent. There was no whimper of pain nor anyint of blood flow. He was all calm and collected.

    It hurts like fucking hell!!! Fuck! FUCK! FUCK!

    He didn''t voice it out. How could he? He is going to be the hero who saved the Queen''s life and avoided a war between the two kingdoms.

    "Father," He finally broke his silence. "I''m just d the Queen wasn''t hurt. This is just a minor wound, it all will be alright in a few minutes of healing." He squeezed the Duke''s shoulder. "What''s important right now is getting the Queen to safety. We don''t want another ''incident'' to happen."

    It was not just the Duke, everyone present there was astonished by the integrity and sincerity of the young man.

    And it was his words that pulled the stupefied lords and knights to pull it together and to do their damn jobs.

    "Form a formation around the Queen!" Duke Silverthorne barked out orders. "Escort the Queen to the pce, that is your utmost priority. Do not let anyone get any closer to her and check every knight and soldier for any more of ''these'' hidden bastards."

    The respectivemanders of the squads quickly searched for any of the outsiders. They stripped the soldiers and knights of their helmets and made them speak the secret code of the legion, something only the elites knew.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How can this happen?" Asked Ln, the minister of the Queen. "She could''ve died if it weren''t for the young master. Your negligence andck of seriousness could''ve cost her life. Is this how you treat your guests, a guest of the highest power? if this is how it is then there is nothing more to discuss here." His voice was hoarse, indicating his obvious worry for the Queen and the annoyance of the receiving party.

    "Forgive me, your grace, this was not negligence from our side. We had made sure to check everyone present here and made sure the squad was serious andmitted. We''re the first sword of the King," Sir Cedric Dragonfire, themander of the First Sword, knelt before the Queen and bowed his head. "You can have my head aspensation if you will, but please do reconsider the meeting with the King. It is of utmost importance and beneficial to both the Kingdoms."

    The Queen, who was still being tended to by her guard, looked up at Sir Cedric with a stern expression. "Your words are well-spoken, Sir Cedric, but I cannot overlook the fact that there was an attempted attack on my life. My safety and well-being muste first." She paused for a moment to gather her thoughts. "However, I will not let this incident prevent me from fulfilling my duties as a ruler. I will meet with the King, but I expect tighter security measures to be put in ce."

    Duke Silverthorne nodded in agreement, relieved that the Queen was still willing to proceed with the meeting. "Of course, your grace. We will make sure that this never happens again." He turned towards the attacker. "Shackle that man and bring him to the pce, we''ll have our answer there."

    Duncan, who was still pointing his sword at the attacker, sheathed his sword back on the scabbard.

    "What are you doing!? have you not heard me? shackle him at this instance!" Roared the Duke.

    "You do not order me around, Duke. I''m not one of your kind. If you must shackle him, then order someone of your weak knights." Duncan said calmly and walked back to his lord.

    "What?! How dare--"

    "Silverthorne." Duke Zadkiel spoke. "The Queen and he are your responsibility. Do not drag us into your problem. After all, you''re the King''s favorite, right?" The obvious mockery in his tone was not unheard by everyone there.

    Duke Silverthorne flushed with anger. His whole body was trembling with embarrassment and rage.

    He dares. HE FUCKING DARES!!!

    The insult he faced at the hands of another Duke was one thing, but a fucking lowlife knight dared to insult him in front of the world!

    I''ll kill him! Those words resonated in his mind like a bee buzzing near the head.

    The healer arrived along with The Duchess and Damien''s two siblings and began to tend to Damien''s wound.

    "What happened?" The Duchess''s voice quivered as she saw the wound on her son''s hand.

    Duke exined the whole situation while the healer carefully examined the wound.

    The Duke and the rest of the entourage watched anxiously as the healer worked.

    "This wound," the healer started. "...can be healed by magic, but traditional medicine or potions can also heal it. What do you want to do, young master?"

    "Heal it now. Medicines would take a long time to heal and potions can have adverse effects on my body if I''m not careful."

    "As you wish." Thedy smiled and held his hands. A shiny golden light emitted from her tender hands and entered his wounds. Damien felt a soothing relief washed over him, like a mother''s tender kiss.

    The hole in the palm slowly started to mend the torn bones, form muscles, and tissues and finally became whole. The whole process only took some moments.

    After a few moments, the healer finished and stood up. "It is done. Your hands are fresh as new."

    The Duke breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, young master Damien." The Queen said as she approached the young man.

    "Damien would suffice, your grace." He weakly smiled.

    "Ha- ha, alright Damien, thank you for saving my life. If it wasn''t for your timely intervention, I could''ve been gravely injured or even died. So once again, thank you." She turned towards the anxious Duke. "Your son is a hero. You''ve raised him well."

    The Duke and Duchess felt extremely proud while the sibling duo had a baffled expression, as they couldn''t believe what the fuck had happened.

    Hero? Him? Both of them looked at the smiling, useless brother with strange expressions.

    "Though I believe the First Sword and Duke Silverthorne to be more diligent and trustworthy," The Queen turned towards Damien. "I Would feel safer if you and your soldiers were to apany me to the pce."

 Chapter 33 The Song Of A Hero! (2)

    ?"Though I believe the First Sword and Duke Silverthorne to be more diligent and trustworthy," The Queen turned towards Damien. "I Would feel safer if you and your soldiers were to apany me to the pce."

    He thought for a moment and turned toward his father, who nodded his head in understanding.

    "We can apany you until the pce gates, but that''ll be all the help we can do your grace," he said. "There''s a new decree that only the King''s chosen guests be allowed inside the pce if anyone breaks the rule, their head be hung on a pike. Hope you understand, your grace."

    "That''ll suffice, young master." She said. "Hope you don''t mind sharing a carriage with me so that I can personally thank you for your bravery."

    Damien looked hesitant, but seeing the Queen''s expectant face, he nodded in agreement. "Of course, your grace. How could any sane mortal refuse an invitation from you? I''ll be more than honored to be around you."

    ''Of course, there is no way in hell I''m gonna reap nothing from it after all, I just changed an entire plot- no, no! Created an entirely new plot. I wonder what would you y out to be?''

    The hesitation and politeness were just a part of his borate n to getid. After all, he just saved a dead woman just because he wants to sleep with her.

    "Duke Silverthorne," she called out to the stupefied man, who suddenly looked like he aged twenty years. "Young master Damien and his soldiers would apany me to the pce gates. You can travel behind them and, of course, you understand the situation, right?"

    "Y-yes, your grace. But wouldn''t it be advisable for me to apany you, or even my son Edward at that, for protection from unforeseen circumstances?" He stumbled with words, trying to grab onto anysh he can touch. The King wouldn''t be too happy to hear this, especially about the boy saving the Queen.

    He made sure everything between the damned Zadkiels and the King was cut off, but no matter what he did, these damn pests were interfering with every n of his.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "No need. I may have been distracted that time." A tinge of redness formed on her cheeks. "But it won''t happen ever again. Not to mention, you and the First Sword would protect me, right?" Her eyes eerily glowed.

    "With my life, your grace. At once." Duke Zadkiel bowed and ordered the soldiers with a salty tongue.

    "I''ll see you to our carriage,e on." She smiled at Damien and started to walk.

    Damien took the invitation with a wide smile and started to follow the Queen, but not before giving a sheepish smile to the sibling duo.

    "All hail the hero." He whispered as he passed by them.

    "Fucker!" Daemon garnished his teeth.

    "Arrogant bastard!" Daerys furrowed her brows.

    Like twins having telepathic powers, they agreed on the matter all the same.

    Damien caught up with the Queen and walked beside her, she lead him to a luxurious-looking carriage adorned with jewels and precious metals.

    "Whoa, when did these wagons arrive?" He was genuinely astonished as he didn''t see any wagonsing from the portal, in all honesty, the only thing he remembers is the Queen walking out of the portal with her elegant legs and supple meatballs.

    ''Control, Damien. You can bury the seed now and reap itter after attending the wedding.''

    "I''m surprised, You didn''t see theming?" She quirked up her finely shaped eyebrows at him. "What were you even looking at?"

    "You."

    "..."

    "I''m not gonna lie, the only thing I could bring my attention to..." He peered at her "...was you."

    "...Eh?" She was baffled beyond words. "Cough- cough- young master, your flirtation skills are very high but do note that I''m much older than you. You should try it with youngdies." She shook her head, hiding the redness on her face.

    "Youngdies are na?ˇĄve and stupid. All they think about is being married to a handsome young man." He said. "They don''t even have any end goals rather than delivering babies and looking pretty. I don''t like that type of girl, and it''s hard to find the other side of the coin."

    There was an awkward silence, and it prevailed until they reached the wagon.

    "...It''s called "carriages" and not "wagons" from where I''m from." She opened the carriage door. "After you, my hero."

    He happily obliged and climbed the steps before sitting on the cushion.

    She climbed after him and sat opposite him.

    "The "wagon" isfy." He emphasized the word wagon with a sheepish smile.

    "...Ah. It is, isn''t it?" She smiled in amusement.

    "Mhmm." He looked around and saw various books and other luxurious items neatly tucked on the side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You''ll get bored after the initial sightseeing. It keeps youpany." She said as she looked at the stack of old leathery books.

    "Honestly, I don''t think I will ever feel bored watching this world." He said, looking mesmerized. "it is truly magnificent."

    "And dangerous, too. Don''t let its beauty bewitches you from the actual truth." She said. "If you don''t have power- you''re dead. If you don''t have money- you''re dead. This world is only beautiful for those who have either of them, for others, it''s just another hard-earned day in this hellish road."

    He slid back the flowery patterned curtains to the side and watched the endless charade of the soldiers moving crates and walking in an orderly manner for other jobs.

    After a brief interval, the ceaseless nging and hustling sound of the soldiers subsided gradually, and the wagon began to inch forward.

    "I don''t want to tire you out by talking politics, my queen. I''m sure you''ve plenty of people buzzing around your ear for that." He said as he finally took his eyes off the road and looked back at her.

    "How old do you think you''re to lecture me on politics, young master? My rule in that realm dwarfs the time you''ve known the term "politics"." She looked at him with bafflement.

    No wonder you''re single!

    "I''m sure. I''m sure, your grace," he said. "Should I fetch a book and a quill so that you can teach me those boring matters?" He said with a foolish smile.

    "I do not wish to fight with you, young master. Let us enjoy this short journey, shall we?"

    "Your wish is mymand." He tipped his imaginary fedora. "Let''s reintroduce ourselves, shall we?"

    "Is that your--"

    "Shhhh. " He lightly touched her lips.

    "I''m baffled by your foolishness in reading the room, but I''m not going to let that ruin what little time we''ve." He looked at her expectedly.

    She nodded.

    "I''m Damien Von Zadkiel, the second son of the Zadkiel duchy." He continued. "People call me ''the disgrace of the golden duke,'' as I was born with a rare illness, but that didn''t drag me as I''m now a hero who saved the two kingdoms from destroying each other and as well as a hero to a beautiful but na?ˇĄvedy."

    "How delightfu--" she stopped as she saw him shaking his head in disapproval.

    "Cough- Cough- " She cleared her throat. "I''m Serielle of the Aurore Kingdom or Ind, depending upon where you''reing from. I''m the blood of the old water goddess or they say due to our incredible affinity with the water element and," He looked at her with a rosy cheek. "I was about to be killed, but my hero saved me."

    "Wonderful," He sped his hands. "Let us continue our little date."

    "Umm... what is a ''date''?"

    Oh hell, this is going to be just wonderful, ain''t it?

    He helplessly smiled at her.

    Fucking hell, she is just too na?ˇĄve.

    For the next half an hour, Damien talked about a variety of things that ranged from the ice elves of the north to the little candy from the street side.

    After some more time, they were sitting on the same side with wildughter and asional body touchings.

    By the end of the one and half hour mark, they were extremely close. They could even feel their hot breaths.

    Her face was extremely reddish. She understood what was going on, but the excitement from the young man made her forget her worries and made her senses dull.

    To muster up some courage, she glugged down ss after ss of wine, but her magical power had a direct effect on her body, so all the wine she drank had no effect on her.

    "Must we do it?" She held her hands on his chest. "I feel like I''m taking advantage of you." She said with a sad face.

    Oh,dy, you don''t have any idea who''s taking advantage of who.

    "Don''t be. I want it. I feel like we have a deeper connection, something I don''t usually get from meeting people." He said. "And I like this feeling. The feeling of being emotionally connected." He leaned in.

    "I-I feel the same, Damien."

    She seized the invitation and leaned in, fusing their delicate and affectionate lips.

 Chapter 34 The Song Of A Hero! (3) [R-18]

    ?The cool and regal wagon became hot and steamy.

    "I-I-I can''t hold it anymore."

    She moaned as Damien pushed his tongue in her mouth. Their tongues danced together. It was a heavenly dance. The kind that even the gods would envy.

    She felt him getting harder inside his pants.

    She squeezed his arms.

    "We can''t." She whispered.

    Damien pulled away and looked into her eyes. His expression was serious.

    "I know." He said. "But I want to."

    She bit her lip nervously.

    She knew what he wanted to do. She wanted to do it too.

    But it was wrong. It was wrong in many ways. He is younger than her. He is... but, but can''t she just be free for once in her lifetime? Can''t she freely choose whom she wants to be with?

    "I''m afraid." She said timidly, her shoulders shaking slightly.

    This was the first time she was even doing this, freelyughing and smiling without any care in the world. It was the first time she was being herself, being a human being, being a woman.

    "Don''t be." He moved closer. "I''ll guide you. You just follow my lead." He leaned in again.

    His lips met hers.

    Their lips were pressed against each other, pushing and pulling, tasting and licking, making out passionately.

    They kissed each other intensely.

    He moved his hands and pressed on her waist as they kept kissing.

    She felt her heart racing. Her mind went nk.

    Everything suddenly turned dark.

    She could hear his heart beating. She could feel his heartbeat. It was pounding. Pounding like crazy.

    She felt his hand on her breast.

    She moaned softly. She couldn''t help it.

    She could feel his warm breath on her neck.

    She moaned loudly as she felt a pang of pleasure in her breast as he kneaded on them.

    His hands were smallpared to her boobs, they felt like they will topple over his hands.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm She gasped as he touched her skin, she could feel her breasts as she was melting under his touch.

    He pinched her hard nipples through her gown, making her moan loudly.

    "Shssshh! your grace. Won''t your voice leaks out?" He said as he was sure her moaning would alert the others to what was going on inside the wagon.

    "It''s.." She gasped. "Its sound proof for priv--- AHHHH~~"

    That was all he needed to hear, he pinched her nipples hard making her moan louder than before.

    She felt herself leaking from her pussy, as intense pleasure assaulted her. She quivered and her legs violently shook.

    She pulled back, breathing heavily as she was overwhelmed by the euphoria.

    "I can''t anymore...It-it tickles," she said in between gasps. The sensation was too much for her. She never felt something like this in her entire life.

    ''Is this how it feels? To be able to feel each other''s heart while being submerged in each other''s bodies?'' She thought. ''Do humans really possess such a powerful emotion and ability?''

    "Of course, it will," he said. "By the time I''m done with you, it will not only just tickle," his gaze intensified with a predatorial smile. "You''ll know what it means to be in heaven."

    Before she could react, he grabbed both of her thighs and spread them wide open, sliding the split of the gown to the side and exhibiting her little drenched pussy, which was draped with royal... panties?

    "Please don''t." She whimpered as she put her hands between her legs, hiding the very thing he was after. She was ashamed and afraid of her dripping pussy, she was afraid that he may find her to be an amateur to be climaxed just by a man''s touch.

    "Afraid, are you?" he looked at her eyes. "Don''t be. Just trust me and follow my lead."

    He slowly grabbed her hands and moved them, allowing him once again to see her wet panties.

    "Mm~" she moaned softly as he slid his fingers through her wet panties and pushed his finger inside her folds.

    "Ooh..." She moaned as he did that.

    "Rx, my Queen, rx." He pulled her panties aside and his middle finger entered her slit.

    "Aah!" She sighed as he started moving it around her outer lips.

    She was so in pleasure that she immediately climaxed.

    "Aah~ Ah~ I can''t... not anymore..." She gasped for breaths as she felt her body bing weak and hot.

    "Oh? Done already." He smiled, a cruel smile. "This is just the beginning, your grace. Just brace and enjoy the moment." He moved his finger around her outer lips. "Just enjoy the feeling of my finger moving around your little pink hole."

    "N-ngh... I-I can''t... Oh god, I can''t take it anymore." She held her head as her knees started shaking violently.

    "Good girl," He chuckled. "Now, let''s make you cum again, shall we?"

    He pulled out his finger and moved his face to her pussy, smelling the scent of her arousal.

    She was trembling from the tip down to the toes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He parted her lips and stuck his tongue out.

    "I-It tickles..."

    Her eyes widened when she felt his tongue enter her folds.

    "Ah... uuuhh..." She grunted as she felt her body be weak and hot.

    "That''s right, your grace. Come to daddy." He moaned.

    She moaned.

    She felt his tongue move inside her, circling her clit,pping up her juices, licking her pussy.

    "H-haa... No~ ha~?"

    "Hmmm~" He moaned happily.

    "H-how long... mmm..."

    "As long as it takes."

    "Y-you don''t... you can''t." She said.

    She felt a tingling sensation in her clit.

    "I can and I will." He said.

    She felt his tongue swirling around her clit.

    She screamed.

    She screamed like a banshee as she came over and over again in a matter of seconds.

    She felt a wave of heat from her clit and vagina, spreading throughout her entire body.

    "Aaahhhhh!" She cried out as she climaxed.

    She could feel her body shaking uncontrobly, her teeth grinding, her hands grabbing onto the window frames.

    "Whoa, you''re so sensitive." He said as his tongue left her pussy.

    She copsed on the seat, panting and grasping for dear life.

    What just happened?

    She never had orgasms before. She had heard about them, but didn''t really believe in them. But now? Now, she felt it.

    She felt something that was different from the usual. A new sensation.

    Something that made her feel like a woman.

    "I want- I want to please you too, Damien." She said shyly as she regained herposure, perhaps due to her magical attribute.

    He slouched back on the couch in azy manner and parted his legs. "Very well, It''s all yours."

    She was still very excited, but there was also some fear as she sat between his legs.

    Her hands were shaking as she reached for his belt buckle.

    "Are you nervous?" He asked.

    "Yes." She admitted, not meeting his eyes.

    She finally undid his belt and unbuttoned his pants.

    He helped her by lifting up his hips. She pulled down his pants and underwear.

    "Wow." She said with a gasp of admiration.

    His cock was sticking out. It was huge.

    "Holy shit," She eximed as she saw the size of his cock.

    The thing looked like a literal roaring dragon.

    "Is this normal? Does all the males have this size?" She asked as she examined the hot pulsing shaft.

    "What? No. No! Not everyone is blessed with this divine creature." He said with a proud face. "Most of the people are very smaller than this. Don''t be shy, hold it." He said as he saw her hesitation.

    She grasped his dick and squeezed.

    It was soft at first, but it quickly became hard.

    "Mm~" she moaned as she felt his hardness.

    She wrapped her fingers around his cock and pumped it.

    "So big." She sighed and gently began to stroke his cock.

    "Am I doing it right?" She asked as she repeatedly stroked his cock with both of her hands.

    "...Yes. You''re doing it just right." He said, feeling her hot yet somehow cold hands.

    ''Is it her magic? Is it acting because of her being anxious?''

    She continued to stroke his cock for some moments before he grabbed her head. "Hands are good but if you want to please me now, the best way is your mouth." He said, as he he gently stroked her head.

 Chapter 35 The Song Of A Hero! (4) [R-18]

    ?He pushed her head towards his cock.

    She hesitated for a moment, but opened her mouth and took his cock into her mouth.

    "Ahh~" He moaned in pleasure as he felt her warm mouth and tongue stroking his cock.

    It was a wonderful feeling.

    Even though this was her first time, he felt he was being given head by a professional. The sensation was that much.

    "Mm~" she moaned as she bobbed her head. She, as a Queen obviously knows about deeds that lovers do under the shadows, but she could never get that opportunity to feel someone who she loves, as her duty as a Queenpels her to settle down with someone who was worthy of serving her people rather than her.

    But this feeling, this sensation, it was too much. It felt like she was doing it with her lover.

    ''Wait, are we doing it as lovers?'' She tensed up suddenly.

    "What is it?" He asked, feeling a sudden tension in her mouth. "You can take it out if you''re feeling overwhelmed."

    "Mhmmm." She didn''t take it out of her mouth but rather pushed her head deeper, trying to reach the base of his cock.

    "Oh?~ Fuck~Mhmmm~" He moaned as he felt the intense wave of pleasure from her mouth.

    ''Fucking hell? Is this really her first time? MILF''s really are the best!''

    He continued to enjoy the show.

    Soon he felt her begin to move her tongue faster around his shaft. She was moving her tongue in circles and going up and down his cock.

    "Mmf~ Mmf~" she moaned as she sucked his cock.

    It''s like she suddenly became an S-ranked hero from F-rank, in a matter of few minutes.

    He was getting closer and closer to climaxing.

    "Don''t stop, my Queen. Please don''t stop." He groaned as he felt the pressure building up.

    "Fuck! I''m gonna cum." He warned her.

    She continued sucking his cock.

    "Ahhh~!" He groaned and grabbed her head as his orgasm finally struck.

    A sudden surge of pleasure rushed through his body as he felt his cock shoot its load into her mouth, spurting and sttering the inside of her mouth.

    ???!!!

    "Mmhmm~" She moaned.

    His cum tasted sweet and salty.

    She swallowed it all, savoring the taste.

    After a few minutes, she pulled his cock out of her mouth.

    "Mm! Mmm! Mmm! Mm!" she gasped as she licked thest traces of cum from her lips.

    He grinned in satisfaction as he watched her lick her lips clean.

    "That was amazing." He said, slouching back again, tiredly.

    She blushed, embarrassed.

    "You have quite the talent." he hoisted her up to the couch. "We can do more once Ie back from my travels. You would still be here, right?"

    "I..." She looked hesitant. "Yes, I would...wait for you, Damien."

    He nodded and began to dress up, and so was she.

    ...

    On the outside, Duncan, the Commander suddenly tensed up, smelling something in the air.

    He tightened his grip on the rein, causing the steed to groan and stagger a bit.

    "What''s wrong, Duncan?" The Duke, who was also riding beside him on a simr steed, inquired.

    "Nothing, my lord," he said. "Smelt something funny in the air."

    He regained his control over the rein and steadied his steed like a seasoned warrior.

    ''Little shit really sagged the Queen, hasn''t he?'' Duncan eyed his lord. ''Where in heaven did he get that perverse impulse? Was lord also like that when he was a kid?''

    Duncan came to the duchy after years of traveling without any permanent home or a family. When he was in need of grave help, the young Duke extended his arms and Duncan has never let it go from that point.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Duke had already sired two children at that time, the debilitated one always caused him disdain, yet this... the power to even seduce a Queen? That was some grave power that can bite not only him, but the duchy also in the back if not controlled.

    "Duncan," his lord said. "I could feel your eyes on me." He tilted his head and looked at the knight. "If you have something in your mind, speak."

    "Well," Duncan thought for a moment. "I was thinking- don''t take it personally, my lord, it''s merely my opinion."

    "You''re making me anxious," the duke said. His expression became tense as he saw the deep frown on his loyalmander''s face. "Spill it out already!"

    "Isn''t it time for the young master to find a suitable bride?" He cringed at his own words as he expectantly looked at his lord. He knows his lord, and he knows he would only take it as a suggestion rather than an invasion of private matters.

    ???!!!

    "Marriage...? For Damien?" His expression changed from bewilderment and astonishment to surprise. Heughed at loud causing his soldiers to look at him weirdly.

    After a good moment ofughing, he wiped his eyes and looked at Duncan, recing his happy face with a more concerned one. "You felt it too, isn''t it? Damien and the Queen."

    Duncan nodded in agreement.

    "Ha," he sighed. "Honestly, I don''t have any idea where he got the power to seduce a powerful magical being, but it seems it''s easy for him." He said. "I know you''re thinking it''s going to be a huge problem not only to himself but to everyone around him and, of course, it''s true. One day, he''s going to bite something that he can''t possibly chew. But what can I do? He''s sickly. Thinks he will die any moment and I feel like...and I feel like...useless, powerless. You know, not being able to do anything to his own son, despite being one of the most influential and powerful beings in this world."

    Duncan could understand his lord to some extent- feeling powerless where it mattered is a huge blow to anyone who wields power and they will pray not to feel it again and again but for his lord, who, with all his power and wealth, can''t do anything about an illness is probably a heartbreaking moment every day seeing that child.

    "I can at least have some peace seeing him all happy and giddy in this cruel world, and I want to preserve it, doing anything and everything." For a moment, Duncan thought he saw remorse in his lord''s face.

    He is ming himself!

    "You''re a good man," Duncan said, not looking at his lord. "And an even better father." He galloped his stead away from the lord.

    ...

    By the time they arrived at the pce gate, an hour went by like nothing.

    Damien was resting his head on the Queen''s bosom, it felt like he was resting on a pillow, delivered straight from heaven.

    "Ah, I''m gonna miss this heavenly feeling." He said as he straightened up from her breasts.

    "Your use of words sometimes feels off, Damien." The Queen said, tidying her gown. "Is it normal for you, westerners?"

    "Uh...not really." He stammered. "Speech can change from region to region like your usage of words are strange to me."

    "Oh? Was it that perceivable?" She looked bewildered. "I spent hours learning other kingdoms'' way of speaking, but I guess I''ll never be natural like you."

    "I can teach you," He smiled,bing his hair. "If you want."

    "I''ll very much like to do that."

    "When Ie back."

    "When youe back, of course."

    They smiled at each other. Though she was older than him, her smooth skin and bombshell body cannot betray that fact to anyone.

    She was simply too beautiful and stunning.

    The wagons reined to a stop at the massive double gate, guarded by a legion of knights, who look wise and feel wise, seem dangerous, and regal.

    A well-built knight with a great sword hanging around his back came forward.

    "You can enter, the King has consented." He said briskly.

    "We''re just escorts," Duncan said, as he strode forward to meet the knight. "Duke Silverthorne will apany the Queen to the pce."

    Damien hopped from the royal carriage while the Wagons from the Zadkiel turned around, facing the other side of the Royal Capital.

    "Thank you, young master." The Queen said, hopping from the wagon. "Thank you for everything." She turned towards the approaching Duke and his family.

    "Your son has performed an exceptional act," she said regally, not even showing a faint trace of what had transpired on the wagon minutes ago. "Your family shall be regarded as noble guests and can visit as you please."

    "We''re honored, your grace." The Duke and the family bowed.

    "You must be exhausted, your grace. Come on, I''ll show you to the pce." Duke Silverthorne interjected, feeling extremely annoyed and jealous.

    "Yes, indeed, I''m tired," Her cheeks suddenly reddened. "Show me the way and you, young master," she turned towards Damien. "You haven''t forgotten our promise, right?"

    "Of course, no, your grace. I wouldn''t dare."

    Cedric Dragonfire,mander of the First Sword, expressed his personal appreciation for Damien''s gantry and timely assistance, and even suggested he join him for a pint when he would visit the Royal Capital, much to the chagrin of Daemon.

    On the way back, Daemon tried to ask about the promise but all Damien said was "You''re not ripe enough to know about that matter, dear brother. You need to grow some more," before he abruptly shut close the curtains to his wagon.

    Their dyed journey to the Autumn Kingdom was resumed without further rest as they were already behind schedule much to Damien''s anxiety, as to what were the King of the Spring Kingdom and the Queen of the Aurore ind were discussing diplomatically as this was the beginning of a major change in the entire plot.

 Chapter 36 The Feral Castle!

    ?Their dyed journey to the Autumn Kingdom was resumed without further rest as they were already behind schedule much to Damien''s anxiety, as to what were the King of the Spring Kingdom and the Queen of the Aurore ind were discussing diplomatically as this was the beginning of a major change in the entire plot.

    Though the route to Pce gate has put them out of their estimated schedule, they sessfully arrived at the Autumn Kingdom by nightfall.

    They were weed by a delegation from Farel duchy who lead them to their lord''s castle.

    "Have you waited for long?" Duke Zadkiel asked the young finely dresseddy. She was pretty. Maybe in her early twenties, but her demeanor said otherwise, respectful and wise.

    "Not much, my lord." She said. "I''m sure you''ve your reasons to bete." She didn''t show too much facial expression, almost like trained and stoic, but she was pretty and he feared it. Feared his second son would try anything with this kid and make his and his friend''s rtionship in jeopardy.

    "Yes, we were held back," he said. "So, how is the celebration going at the castle? I''m sure ke is enjoying himself too much." Heughed thinking about his friend''s stupid face.

    "It''s just as you suspected, my lord." She said. "Perhaps even more. After all, he favors the youngdy too much."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Mhmm... He might be drinking to hide his sorrow of sending little Belle away."

    "Perhaps," she replied curtly.

    The Autumn Kingdom was different. Very different.

    If the Spring Kingdom was all green and luscious, Autumn Kingdom was all about redness and blood.

    Unlike the usual white stone or brick castles, which made the Spring Kingdom a ce of wonder and beauty, the Autumn Kingdom''s castle was surrounded by dark red walls, which greatly contrasted the bright yellow light that shone from the sky.

    It was a contrast against the clear blue skies, and it made the Autumn Kingdom even more ominous and foreboding.

    "This is the Autumn Kingdom?" Damien said to himself, amazed. "It''s so different from the Spring Kingdom."

    So this is where the protagonist came from! I wonder if I would cross paths with him. Damien thought with a hint of foreboding as he was sure the next time Calen sees him, he will be abducted and might even be hanged upside down until he spills the way to Maleys''s castle.

    Be positive Damien, be positive.

    He shook his head and enjoyed the scenery until they arrived at the Farel Castle.

    Large banners of ming cat danced in gales, and the whole atmosphere was rowdy.

    They followed the servant girl and arrived at the main hall. The hall was huge and spacious, filled with tables and benches upied by lords anddies.

    "Old friend." A drunk staggering man beelined towards them. "You finally came! I wash beginning to think shomething might have happened shu you." His voice was seemingly drunk, like him.

    "Ah, I can assume you enjoyed the fine night with drinks." The Duke reluctantly hugged the drunk man, who iled his hands the moment he saw his friend.

    "I did, I did! And now I''m gonna celebrate the night away! I ain''t got no wife and my daughter is going to go sho I got nohing to losh, so I''m celebrating! Hey, you, you there! How long you been here?" He pointed at a young boy who was carrying a tray of wine bottles.

    "Hello, sir."

    "Hey, get yourself a drink and bring it over here."

    "Yes, sir!" He saluted and ran away.

    "There''s always someone getting drunk," Damien muttered.

    "What wash that?" Duke Farel asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Nothing, nothing," Damien chuckled. "Just saying the party looks st."

    "st?" He looked confused. "No, no. We can''t st anything now, my daughter would kill me. We can do shting after I shend her away." He winked at Damien, who cringed at the sight.

    ''Alright, sting is a new word.''

    "Enough talking!" A loud woman who was standing beside the table yelled. "Let''s drink! Let''s drink!" She bellowed.

    Everyone cheered and pped excitedly.

    "Mhmm..." Damien nodded. "I can see why my father is so fond of this kingdom."

    "Come, let''s join the celebration!" The Duke gestured them to follow.

    "Ugh, alright." Damien sighed. "But I''m not drinking."

    "What do you mean? It''s only proper for us to do so." Duke Zadkiel frowned. "This is your first time here, isn''t it?"

    "Well, yeah, but I don''t n on drinking right now. I''d rather save myself forter."

    "Ah... That is a good choice," the Duke said, scratching his chin.

    "By the way, who''s thatdy at the table?" He pointed at the louddy.

    "That''s Katherine Farel, She''s ke''s little sister." He said. "She''s like him, she won''t be able to control herself once she gets drunk."

    Damien looked at thedy, who was talking loudly and boisterously. She was prosperous in all aspects, but she was... damn too loud.

    "Alright,dies and gentlemen," she announced. "It''s my dear niece''s ''Before celebration'' and you''re not to leave here without having at least a drink. This is a tradition in the Autumn Kingdom and one you shouldn''t ignore. So...here you go!" She grabbed a bottle of wine and bite the cork open before spraying it all over the audience.

    The crowd erupted inrge cheer andughter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The entire castle was filled with maniacs. Laughing, singing, and chuggingrge bottles of wine in one simple motion.

    "Aren''t the lords worried about their faces?" Damien asked loudly to the Duke, though the sound was supposed to be loud for the entire hall to hear, it was underperformed by the dominant cheering and rowdy voice.

    "No," The Duke roared back. "Not really. There are only ke''s confidants and vassals. The official party is the day after tomorrow, where the King and the Queen along with the other lords participate. You should enjoy tonight."

    "I will." He nodded and disappeared through the crowd.

    There wasn''t a single person he could recognize from the mass. Everyone looked strange and...drunk.

    Dancing to the beat of the music, casually sipping wines overlooking the balcony, ying some strange card games and even having fierce political debates between some old dudes at a round table, puffing from their cigars and pointing at everyone they could see.

    ''No better ce than some drunk to collect news and information.'' He slowly walked towards the group of men, grabbing a ss of wine or some alcohol from a butler, and stood near the balcony.

    He wasn''t going to interfere with the older men, he was just simply there to observe and gather information.

    He noticed that one of the men was opening his mouth loudly, and decided to pay attention to him.

    "Wooow, look at that babe!" He said, waving his cigar while pointing at a beautiful woman on the dance floor. "She''s gorgeous!"

    His voice was so loud, Damien could hear what he said clearly.

    ???!!!

    "Sure she is," another man said. "I bet she''s got some good meat on her bones."

    "Yeah, I bet she does," The speaker nodded. "She''s got a nice rack."

    "Oh,e on, don''t say such things." Another man protested. "Can''t you see she''s ady?"

    "Who cares?" Another one jeered. "Looks are deceiving."

    "Exactly, that''s why we should just rip them off."

    "Wait, what do you mean?" The speaker asked, shocked. "Rip them off? Like...rape them?"

    "No, no, nothing like that. Take them back to our room, tie them up, and..."

    "And what else?"

    "Take turns fucking them."

    "That''s sick...and illegal!"

    "Ohe on, it''s just a joke." The man shrugged. "We''re just talking about hypothetical situations, right?"

    "Absolutely," The smoker said.

    ''Wow, so much for politics,'' He thought, watching them smoke, drink and talk about women. ''Seems like I''ve stumbled upon a club for cultured men.''

    He quickly moved away from the conversation and observed the crowd around him.

    People were dancing, drinking, andughing.

    A lot of people were wearing dresses and skirts, showing their legs, while others wore coats and suits.

    "Aren''t you joining them, young master?" He heard a familiar voice. He turned to see the servant girl who escorted them to the castle, swirling ss of wine in her hand.

    Now that he got a good look at her, she was gorgeous. She adored high-end noble cloth unlike previously when she received them. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, which made her look sexier. She had smooth skin and a milkyplexion. She was filled perfectly on every angle.

    "I will join themter," He grinned. "First, I need to find something interesting."

    "Oh? Prey tell, young master, what''re you looking for?" Her cheeks were having redness on them. "Prey, is it something fun? Or something romantic?"

    Heughed at her words. "Something romantic huh?"

    "Don''t tease me, young master." She pouted, crossing her arms. "Please, prey tell."

    Drunk. She''s just wasted. I could take her and fuck her but it won''t be the same.

    "I was looking for the bride," he said. "Haven''t seen her at all."

    "Bride?" She stopped drinking and stared at him with wide eyes. "You want to meet the bride?"

    "Yes," He smiled. "Why?"

    "Because the bride is my younger sister," She answered.

    Oh, wow! That''s nice, real nice.

    Damien''s demeanor changed as he grinned his signature smile.

    "Tell me, mydy," he said. "Are you married?"

 Chapter 37 The Young Lady Of Ferel Duchy!

    ?"Tell me, mydy," he said. "Are you married?"

    "Yes, I''m." She said. "Why?" She intoned in the same tone as him.

    "Just asking," he said with a hint of a chuckle. "Haven''t seen your husband anywhere."

    "Oh, he might be pumping a whore from the party," she said. "Removing her noble attire and thrusting his little cock. Do you think thedies would''ve agreed to him if they were to know he has a small penis? very small that I feel more from my own fingers than that little man child''s cock." she wiggled her fingers. "This small. And he dared to fuck others who will shower him with praise and fake orgasms, why? Why young master?"

    A pungent stench of alcohol emanated from her as she spoke.

    "Because he is your husband," he said. "Because he has money and power."

    "Yes! Yes, young master, you''re right," she said, bobbing her head in agreement. "Money and power. Yes, and one more thing, wit. He has my father under his fingers, holding him like a puppet. This...duchy is destined to fall into his hands. He''ll destroy everything we built, everything my father built, his forefather built. He will see this house to ruins."

    Though she was drunk, her sound felt sad and depressed.

    "Your father is a good man." He said.

    "Yes, a good man," she snorted. "But weak and stupid. If only he gave me the reins I could''ve done...much more." She sighed, resigning to herself. "What am I doingining to you? You''re not even from this kingdom. I don''t even know you?" She took a long sip of her wine.

    "seems like your husband is shit." He said.

    She choked on her wine and spat it out on the ground. "Oh wow, nobody has dared to speak about my husband like that." She was amused by his bravery or stupidity. "If anyone from this duchy heard about this, they''re going to prosecute you. Like my father, he had them leashed around his finger."

    "Well, mydy. You''re in luck, for you, I have got an amazing offer," he said with his usual charming smile.

    "An offer?"

    "yes, an offer that you can''t refuse."

    "Alright, spill it out." She said.

    "Not now. Not like this," he said. "When you''re all sobered in the morning, you find me. Then I know you''re serious about what you wanted to do."

    "But..." she protested, but he held a finger at her lips.

    "No buts, this is important and I need to know you''re reliable. So I won''t ask you again, find me tomorrow." He put his hand away.

    "Fine!" She nodded. "...see youter!"

    Damien watched as she left from behind.

    ''Was the husband the fall of the Farel duchy? Is that why they weren''t mentioned in the novel?''

    Damien was not going to help her because of pity orpassion. It was purely for profit. It was for power.

    By having her under his palms, he can have an anchor in this kingdom. Though an unfavoured duchy, it was still a ce of power. He knows he needs more time to get powerful to walk on his own and he feared he might be even dead before that, so the thing he can do is manipte. Manipte and exploit the weak and gave up humans, ignite a spark that can turn into a fire capable of consuming a kingdom.

    ''Let''s see what she''s made of, that is if she even remembers.''

    He chuckled and walked off.

    ...

    Damien woke up with a splitting headache, his head pounding like a drum. He tried to stand, but his legs were wobbling, and he almost copsed in the middle of the bed. "What the hell happened?" he yelled, his voice echoing in the empty room.

    "Where am I?"

    He rubbed his forehead in frustration, feeling sick and tired. He had a craving for food and coffee, but he didn''t even want to think about getting out of bed. He couldn''t remember anything from the previous night, except that he had been drinking until he couldn''t speak coherently.

    After lying in bed for what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to stand up, but the world around him was still spinning. He stumbled out of his room and into the hallway, his eyes barely able to focus on anything.

    As he walked down the hallway, he couldn''t help but notice the mess made fromst night. Empty bottles, sses, and tes were scattered everywhere. He opened the door to the courtyard and was hit with the smell of stale alcohol and cigarettes.

    The sun was already high up in the sky, which meant that he had slept through most of the morning. The castle was still in a drunken chaos, with some people fighting while others passed out and puked on the floor.

    He decided to return to his room, hoping to find some relief from the chaos outside. As hey back down on the bed, he couldn''t help but wonder how he had ended up in such a state. He vowed to himself that he would never drink again, at least not to the point of losing control.

    The hours passed by, and Damieny in bed, trying to remember the events of the previous night. But the more he tried to pull them out of his mind, the more they seemed to disappear from him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eventually, he forced himself to get up and face the day. He stumbled into the bathroom and sshed some cold water on his face, hoping it would help clear his mind. But it only worsened the headache and made him feel dizzy.

    He heard a rhythmic knock on the door, slowly and melodiously.

    He clutched his head and opened the door as fast as his head allowed.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Don''t tell me you don''t remember me." She was standing there, folding her hands with a pout. "Here." She handed him a cup of hot, steaming coffee. Her elegant dress and little touch-up made her more beautiful than yesterday.

    Was she this beautiful yesterday?

    "Oh? Thank you very much," he said. "This is exactly what I wanted now. Come on in." He gestured her to the inside.

    She hesitated for a moment and quickly scanned the area before hastily entering the room, and closing the door.

    "So...um..." she trailed off, suspecting if he does even remember her.

    Damien could feel her intense gaze on him.

    "Don''t worry, I remember our little chat fromst night," he said, sipping the hot coffee, savoring it like it was something special and luxurious. "I''ll help you, whether you want to kill him or just dethrone him, your choice?" he shrugged.

    "Kill him...? Are you out of your mind?" She shouted at him. "You haven''t fully sobered, have you?"

    "I know what I meant, mydy." He grunted. "It was just an option, rx. If you want to just defame and humiliate him, it is also an option." He studied her, the same as she did with him.

    Their eyes locked as an intense ringpetition started.

    "Ha," she sighed. "What am I doing,ining to a stranger and now disappointed that he is a crack? Fool." She turned to leave the room.

    "Well, if that is the extent ofmitment you''ve to save your duchy, I guess it is better to be in your trash husband''s arms, so that, at least he got to enjoy it before destroying itpletely."

    There wasn''t a moment of silence nor any hesitation, she pounced on him, pinning him to the bed.

    The coffee cup fell and shattered into a million pieces, pieces that may not glue together ever again. "You think I don''t care about this duchy? How dare you!" Her voice was just barely a whisper, but it was enough to sound out her anger and frustration.

    He could feel her hot breath on him, her cold hands tightly wrapped around his neck.

    "You..." He grabbed her hands and adjusted them. "You have to work hard if you want to rebuild and reim a broken kingdom. You think this duchy will be yours if you don''t go out there and grab it yourself, if then, you are a fool."

    "I don''t ever think it wille to me on a silver tter." Her breathing was ragged and haggard.

    "So you''ve given up before you ever try?" He said. "Tsk, tsk. You''re not worthy of being the leader without having a brave heart. Do you really want to lose everything for the sake of your husband''s ego?"

    "I..." She trailed off, her voice filled with guilt and shame.

    He could see tears welling up in her eyes.

    Bingo!

    "I''ll help you." He said. "I''ll help you regain your dominance over your husband and this duchy. Killing him might make you the next head, but that isn''t clever."

    "What''re you saying?" She said,posing herself.

    ??!!

    He suddenly grabbed her waist and turned around, pinning her under him, their bodies dangerously touching each other.

    They were so close she was sure their noses will touch if he was to move a little.

    "What are..." His eyes were so red, the color of blood. She was realizing it now. "Get off me!" she said.

    "What is your opinion about making your husband a crack?" He smiled, not the perverse smile of lust but a perverse smile of evil.

 Chapter 38 The Young Lady Of Ferel Duchy! (2) [R-18]

    ?"What is your opinion about making your husband a crack?" He smiled, not the perverse smile of lust but a perverse smile of evil. "We can start with a few cuts here and there, a little blood, and a lot of pain."

    She struggled to break free from his grip, but he seems to be stronger than her.

    "A crack?" She said, struggling under his weight. "What use do I''ve for a crack, young master?" She gritted her teeth, feeling her hands being pressed down by his cold hands above her head.

    "You can hear me out or waste your energy in vain." He chuckled.

    She tried to twist her body out of his hold, but his strength was too great for her to escape.

    "Well?" He questioned with anticipation. "Do you wish to listen to my offer or do you prefer to stay the way you are? weak and fragile."

    She could feel his hot breath on her face.

    "...I..." She stuttered.

    "Yes or no?" He asked.

    "No," she whispered.

    She released her tension and loosened herself. It felt so damn good to just let go rather than to struggle.

    She knew it was her weak mind acting up, to just let it happen rather than fight for it- it was a weakness she had to ovee.

    "Good." He said. "You''re a clever one. Most people rather focus on their physical and magical strength rather than their brain. It''s hard to train your brain, but harder to keep your sanity." He adjusted his position, leaning closer to her ear. "Once you cross the line, your mind bes unstable, like a wild animal. It doesn''t know its limits, it has no restraint, it can''t stop itself from hurting others."

    He shifted his legs and sat astride on her stomach, still pinning her hands above her head with his left hand.

    "It can be very useful in some circumstances, though." He said, leaning on her and licking her ear.

    "What do you mean?" She whispered, feeling him nibble at her earlobe.

    "Oh, you know damn well what I mean."

    He pressed himself down and pinned her, his entire weight resting on her stomach. His hot breath tickled her ear, and he quickly lowered his lips to kiss her neck, breathing in her scent.

    "...!" Her body tensed as a sudden wave of panic washed over her. This was something that she could never ever imagine doing or even fantasizing before.

    His tongue traced the smooth skin of her neck and back down to her shoulder.

    She felt her body trembling, her heart thumping away frantically.

    He bit her ear, drawing a little blood from her tender earlobe, tasting her with his hot breath.

    "...no..." she whispered, barely even able to speak.

    He gently lifted his body from her, freeing her hands. She gasped in relief as a chill ran down her spine, and then instantly felt cold. She felt weak, she had lost all her strength.

    His lips met hers, with more passion and lust.

    "Nn... n-nnh..." She moaned softly, her lips parting.

    Her eyes closed and she leaned into him.

    His mouth tasted so sweet; it sent a rush through her body. It wasn''t like the sweet wine that she had drank earlier--this was sweeter than any drink she could have imagined.

    With his free arm, he wrapped around her waist, holding her close as they kissed. The softness of his lips made her feel warm inside.

    The sensation of his muscle against her bare breasts, and his cock pressing against her lower abdomen made her shiver.

    And yet there was no hint of difort within her mind, only an overwhelming sense of pleasure.

    A low moan escaped her throat as their tongues met each other again and again. She couldn''t think clearly anymore. All she knew was this warmth spreading throughout her body.

    They both came up for air once, and she opened her eyes.

    "...don''t..." She tried to pull back, but his arms were wrapped around her waist.

    His hands grabbed her thighs and his tongue moved lower, slipping inside her mouth. He squeezed her breasts while his tongue explored her mouth.

    Her mind went numb, her senses dulled by the heat of his body and the ecstasy of his lips.

    His hand moved lower and groped her ass cheeks, and she could feel the dampness between her legs.

    Her own hands slid down from his shoulders and grasped at the hem of his shirt.

    She wanted him.

    Wanted it more than anything in the world.

    "Ah..." she gasped out when he moved his fingers to her pussy through her dress. "Not there..." she whispered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She didn''t know what to do anymore, her body was so weak from his kiss and touch. But there was a part of her that knew he was only trying to weaken her before he devour her.

    "Is this how you decided to help me?" She squeezed those words, desperate to reach him before she herself flings into the abyss of pleasure.

    But his hand was still moving against her pussy, it felt good.

    He released her, looking straight into her eyes. She could see lust, hunger, and desire in them.

    "Don''t worry," he said. "This is just to stimte your brain." His fingers found their way through her gown, then her undergarment, and finally her clit, and quickly kneaded and twisted, rubbing it with just enough force to send her body into an uncontroble frenzy.

    She moaned loudly, her head rolling backward. Her hips buckled under his touch, and he held onto her tightly.

    He continued to y with her sensitive skin until finally...

    It happened.

    The feeling hit her like a bolt of lightning.

    There was nothing else. Only the intense wave of pleasure rushing through her entire body. It started deep inside her pelvis, traveled upward, and exploded somewhere beyond her ears.

    "Ahh~" She gasped, her body shuddering involuntarily.

    "Good." He grinned. "Just keep breathing deeply and you''ll soon forget all about your husband, or maybe you will even start to like me." His tongueshed out once more to kiss her lips.

    "Fuc- fuck you!" she uttered,pletely defeated.

    A momentter, he removed his fingers from her body and lifted himself up, walking away. He rummaged through the pile of bottles and litter on top of the table, seeming to find something.

    "Tell me all about your husband," he said, as he finally found what he was looking for. A pipe and a matchbox. He lifted the pipe, eyes beaming. The tobo inside it has already dried out.

    She looked at him, a mix of fear and disgust mixed in her expression.

    "Bastard, you used me and now you want information," she said.

    He rummaged through the litter once again, in hopes to find anything to smoke on the pipe. His effort was not in vain as he found a small paper parchment wrapped like a stone.

    He meticulously opened it, revealing its content, safely tucked in it.

    He bit the pipe and pinched on the parchment, taking a little of the dried and small leaves from it and ced it on the pipe. Then he lit it with the match. As the leaf smoked, he sucked in the fumes.

    "Why? You didn''t seem to be against me when I ''used'' you?" He said,ughing at her.

    "That- you- bastard!" She pouted and released a huge sigh. She shifted and turned before finally resting her back on the bed frame. "It''s been so long." Her eyes focused on the ceiling as she remembered how her husband was like when she first met him. He had been very sweet. A gentleman, in fact.

    But then... things started changing. His eyes changed. They became strange. As if they weren''t his eyes anymore. She knew he was capable of all those cruel acts, but she never thought he''d get to the point of being a murderer or a sadist.

    As he lit the pipe, the sweet smell of the tobo filled the room.

    She looked at Damien as he exhaled, blowing a small cloud of smoke out into the air. "It''s been so long since I felt another man''s heat." She locked her eyes with his, her face devoid of any emotion.

    "Was he always like this? Your husband."

    "No." She said, with a hint of sadness. "Not really. He was sweet back then but thinking back, it seems like it was just a facade to get everyone wrapped around his finger."

    He inhaled and took in a huge lungful of smoke.

    "You loved him?" he asked, puffing away thest of the leaves and ashes.

    "Oh." She exhaled and released a huge breath. "Once." She said, not feeling particrly sorry for herself. "Now I don''t even know who he is."

    "It''s evident, you still have a lingering feeling for him." He said, walking slowly to the bed. "Do you wish him back?"

    It''s a trap, she knows these tactics too well.

    He sat on the edge of the bed, watching her closely.

    "No." She said, unwavering and resolute. "I don''t want to feel that way ever again." She paused for a moment, "I''ll never let him back into my life."

    She could see the satisfaction in his eyes.

    "Tell me all about him." He said. "Tell me about you, your family, and all things you wanted to let out."

    She stared at him, wondering if she could trust him or not.

    She grabbed the pipe from his mouth, paused for a second watching his eyes, damn bloody eyes, and drew in.

    She held the pipe between her fingers and let it burn down, leaving a trail of burning ash and embers.

    She grabbed and ced his head between her breasts and pulled his hair, forcing his head down and pressing his forehead on her chest. "Tighten your nerves, young master. You''re going for a deep ride to the lore of house Ferel and its road to ruins."

 Chapter 39 The Crude And His Wit!

    ?By the time, Lady ire told her story it was almost evening. It was a long and arduous storytelling, and the only thing that kept him from just leaving the room was her soft and ample breasts, cushioning his head.

    The gist of the story is that- after the death of his wife, Duke Ferel turned towards alcohol. Leaving the two girls to be looked after by the servants and maids. But after some time of reflection, he broke up with his bottle and wine, it was hard but he managed. He raised the girls the way they should be.

    Everything was smooth for couple more years until ire got married. Husband''spany, over time, has proven to be more venomous than any alcohol. He turned the old duke into a drunkard again, cementing his position as the next duke.

    Though technically that can''t happen as he would only be a Duke consort but given the context that he has all the duchy wrapped neatly around his hands, it would be him who would rule while on the outside, it may perceive as she as the ruler. That is his n and that n must be thrashed.

    "We can''t kill him?" His muffled sound was barely audible.

    "No," she said. "He has protection all the time. Themander of this duchy, Sir Allistar, is his personal guard now. Though he may not be powerful as Sir Duncan, he''s still amander, and not to mention he doesn''t go out without sir Allistar." Her hands caressed his soft and silky white hair.

    "Is your husband a magician or something?"

    "Not really." She said. "I don''t think he does even have any formal magic or weapon education at all."

    "It seems to me that the guy must''ve some kind of artifact that can influence the will of a person. Or how else can anyone exin him wrapping people around his fingers?"

    "Artifacts? Mhmm." Her mind traveled to the past, searching for anything that can be said to be an artifact. But there was nothing she could think of. "I don''t remember him having any type of particr attachment to any materials."

    Must be the ''Ring of Mirage.'' He thought.

    As a magical world, magical artifacts are bound to bemonce. They exist in every corner of this, if not everywhere. But it isn''t like you''d see someone carrying around their magical device on them.

    That guy, if he really does have the ''RIng of Mirage,'' is a threat to anyone whoes in contact with him. But why her? Why isn''t it affecting her?

    "This marriage," he shifted and looked at her face, head still resting against her fluffy clouds. "Was it your husband''s idea ?"

    "Yes," she met his gaze. "What you''re thinking is right. I''ve checked the background of the guy, but since I had no help from this duchy, it was hard, but the result was shocking for me too."

    "How so?"

    "The groom is the eldest son of the royal merchant group. He''s to inherit thepany when his father retires."

    Aha! He''s expanding his power throughout the entire Kingdom. If the artifact is indeed the ring, then I must not touch him. That is the only way he can control someone.

    There wasn''t any mention of anything like this in the novel though. If this was indeed the ring, shouldn''t it at least be mentioned?

    What azy writer!

    But what about her? Why isn''t she affected? That too, him being her husband only seems like icing on the cake.

    Growl~

    But before proceeding further, he must stuff something inside his hungry stomach.

    He grabbed her breasts and used them as a lever to propel himself to a sitting position.

    "Ah~" a sudden moan escaped her mouth. "Bastard, it hurts."

    "I really like to eat you now, but I must satisfy my stomach before anything else." He said licking his lips.

    ***

    He had to find a maid to ask for food, as everything was still in chaos, and Lady ire refused to help him saying people might see theming out of the room together.

    Now that everyone was sobering up, it only seem fair.

    After finishing his meal, he took a walk outside the castle as the drunken people were sobering up and causing another wave of mayhem, this time- for medicines and hungry stomachs.

    He felt better and was ready to continue with his n. He knew that he must not take any risk while dealing with this ''Ring of Mirage.'' It was too powerful and too dangerous, but there had to be a way to beat it!

    In the novel, killing the owner was the only way exined to annul the effect of the ring.

    Calen had been put under the illusion, wiping out an entire vige of orcs in a mad frenzy, ultimately getting the name ''orc yer.''

    "Oh?" an amused voice came from behind. "I believe we haven''t met yet, young master."

    The stony path was supposed to be lonely, but...

    "Uh...do I know you?"

    The stranger seemed to be like a noble; he was donned in a high-quality suit that has a timepiece hanging on the lower chest, and he seemed to be...sobered or more like he hadn''t had any ss of pint.

    The stranger chuckled, "No, I don''t believe we''ve met before. My name is Augustus." He extended his arms.

    Augustus? Who? Was there a character named Augusts in the novel?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing the confusion on Damien''s face, Augustus said. "I''m Lord Ferels'' son-inw."

    Ah! He was amused. Oh? He was confused.

    A mixture of emotions spread across his face: fear, anxiety, and more importantly... excitement. The excitement of finally seeing the guy who had a legendary artifact with him.

    "Ah, yes," he said. "Forgive me, my lord. I didn''t recognize you."

    "It''s fine, it happens to everyone." He smiled and continued walking ahead. "So, what are you doing here?"

    "Just taking a stroll, it''s good to get some fresh air."

    "Yes, afterst night''s frenzy, it''s good to take a walk."

    They walked together for several minutes. Damien was lost in his thoughts.

    If he did have the ''Ring of Mirage'' then he must have it with him, but where is it? Is he wearing it or is it hidden somewhere?

    Damien couldn''t help but feel excited.

    His heart was pounding, his palms were sweating, his lips were dry and his legs were trembling.

    He was nervous, but he wanted to see the ring.

    Augusts continued walking beside Damien, who was now more curious than ever about the Ring of Mirage. He was trying to think of a way to bring up the topic without seeming suspicious.

    "So, Lord Augustus," Damien said, trying to sound casual. "I heard you are quite the businessman."

    Augustus chuckled. "Yes, I suppose you could say that. My family has been in the merchant business for generations."

    Damien nodded. "I''m sure you have some interesting stories to tell about your experiences."

    Augustus smiled. "Yes, I do. But I''m afraid they might bore you."

    Damien shook his head. "No, not at all. I''m actually quite interested in hearing them."

    "Perhaps, next time, young master," he said. "I too am tired fromst night."

    "Understandable, my lord," Damien said. "Last night was indeed wild."

    Though they were walking together, the distance between them was noticeable.

    Augustus tried to walk closely, but each time he does that, Damien suddenly moved ahead, hopping, jerking, and dashing, marveling at the beauty of wildflowers and butterflies.

    "So, young master," Augustus said. "I heard an interesting rumor about you and my beloveddy wife."

    Damien stopped in his track and quirked up, brows raising to form a frown. "What rumors?"

    "Must be false rumors, must I say, but I heard that mydy wife was in your room this morning." He looked sideways, meeting Damien''s gaze.

    Damien''s heart skipped a beat. How did Augustus know about that? He tried topose himself and asked, "What are you trying to imply, Lord Augustus?"

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Augustus chuckled. "Nothing, young master. Just making idle conversation. You know how rumors can be."

    Damien''s mind was racing. Did Augustus suspect something? Was he onto him? He tried to stay calm and said, "Yes, I do. But I can assure you, my lord, there wasn''t anyone''s woman in my room." His voice was sharp like he was offended by something.

    "Please don''t take it seriously, young master," he said. "As I said, it must be a false rumor. Don''t take it personal."

    "It''s nothing, my lord." He smiled. "I know how rumors travel. Don''t take them to your heart, you might get hurt.

    Augusts nodded. "Of course, of course," he said. "I trust you, young master. My wife is a loyal and virtuous woman."

    "Of course,dy ire is a good woman," Damien replied. "She wouldn''t do anything wrong."

    "I couldn''t say it better," he said. He took his pocketwatch out, checking the time. "Well, it''s gettingte. I need to return to my office."

    "Must be tiring to be running a business and also a duchy," Damien said. "You must be exhausted."

    "Not really," he said. "I''m used to it." He turned around and walked the path he just came from.

    Augustus had a wide smile tugged on his face.

    ''Tiring to run the duchy? Young master surely does know things that are kept under the nket.''

    He smiled widely as he made his way to his bedroom, wanting to see his wife.

 Chapter 40 The Awakened One!

    ?In a different room in the castle, Lady ire was reading something, a book, old enough to be eaten by mites and mold. Her unwavering gaze had not moved from it for an hour or more; she did not look up as her husband entered.

    "I have been thinking," he said, "Thinking and thinking is all I do nowadays." He sat down on the bed beside her.

    "And what are your thought says, dear husband?" She said, not taking her eyes from the book. Not even giving him so much of a nce.

    He sighed heavily. "You know how we were always taught that there are three kinds of people? The ones who think they''re clever, those who think they aren''t, and those who don''t care either way. Well, I''m here to tell you that''s wrong. There are only two kinds: those who think they''re clever but really aren''t, and those who are clever but don''t realize it."

    Lady ire looked at her husband with a newfound interest. "What''s this new talk about?"

    "Nothing, just saying people who actually think they''re clever when they''re not. It''s verymon these days. You''ve seen them. They sit around all day talking about things like philosophy and politics, but their heads are empty. But then again, there''s nothing wrong with being stupid if you''re happy." He unbuttoned his shirt slowly and meticulously.

    "Is that why you came here, to talk about what''s clever and not?" She looked at her husband, his smooth and hairless chest gleaming in the candlelight. His skin was pale and soft, and his stomach t and hard.

    "No," he replied. "I came because I wanted to ask you something." He slouched back on the bed, still looking at her.

    "and that would be?" She asked, unenthusiastically.

    "I heard you''ve slept with one of our guests."

    Lady ire''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "What? How dare you use me of such a thing? That''s preposterous!" she eximed, her voice rising in anger.

    Augustus raised his eyebrows, seemingly amused by his wife''s reaction. "Oh, don''t be so defensive, my dear. I have my sources, and they''re quite reliable."

    Lady ire stood up from the bed, her fists clenched at her sides. "And who might these sources be? Some servant spreading false rumors, I suppose?"

    Augustus smiled. "No, not a servant. Young master Damien himself, actually."

    "Damien? That insolent boy has been spreading lies about me?" Lady ire seethed with anger.

    Augusts shrugged nonchntly. "It''s not like I''m using you of anything. I just wanted to confirm the rumors. After all, we don''t want any scandals tarnishing our reputation."

    Lady ire''s face twisted in disgust. "Scandals? You mean to say that you care more about our reputation than our marriage?"

    Augustus rolled his eyes. "Of course not, my dear. But you have to admit, it would be quite embarrassing if our guests were gossiping about you behind your back."

    Lady ire red at her husband, her anger boiling over. "You''re unbelievable. Instead of trusting and supporting me, you choose to believe baseless rumors spread by a young boy who probably has nothing better to do than stir up trouble."

    Augustus stood up from the bed and walked towards his wife, his tone turning cold and usatory. "And what if the rumors are true, ire? What if you really did sleep with Damien? Are you going to deny it?"

    Lady ire''s face went pale with shock and disbelief. "I...I don''t know what you''re talking about. How could you even suggest such a thing?"

    Augustus leaned in closer to his wife, his breath hot on her face. "Don''t y dumb with me, ire. I know you''ve been spending a lot of time with Damientely. Is there something going on between you two?"

    Lady ire stepped back, her eyes filled with tears of anger and frustration. "I can''t believe you''re even asking me that. You know how much I love you, Augustus. How could you ever doubt my loyalty?"

    Augustus crossed his arms over his chest, his expression stern and unforgiving. "Actions speak louder than words, my dear. And right now, your actions are very suspect."

    The room fell silent as Lady ire and Augustus stared at each other, their expressions filled with anger and hurt.

    Finally, Lady ire turned away, her shoulders shaking with suppressed sobs. "I''m sorry," she said quietly. "But I cannot allow myself to be treated this way."

    She stormed off the room, opening the door wide with a loud thud.

    Augustus smiled as he looked at his wife''s retreating back.

    "Who could resist the temptation to sample those assets?" He widened his arms and fell to the bed, staring at the ceiling, just staring at the ceiling...

    ***

    In a different ce, a little away from the castle, Damien was enjoying his leisure time. He dipped his legs on the small pond, and a stream of cold energy drizzled throughout him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Magic. He thought.

    Apart from the skirmishes and constant threats of death, this world was beautiful.

    He watched the reflection of the moon dancing across the ripples of the water. He let out a contented sigh and closed his eyes, feeling the gentle breeze brushing against his skin. Suddenly, he felt a rush of cold energy surging through him, filling his body with a tingling sensation. He shuddered and opened his eyes, marveling at the sight before him.

    The water in the pond had turned a deep shade of blue, shimmering like diamonds in the moonlight. A faint mist began to rise from the surface of the water, swirling around Damien''s legs like an ethereal serpent. He felt a strange power emanating from the pond, and he knew that he had stumbled upon something magical.

    As he gazed into the depths of the pond, he saw strange shapes and shadows moving beneath the surface, their forms twisting and contorting like living things. He wondered if they were the spirits of the water, guardians of this mystical ce.

    Damien reached out his hand and plunged it into the water, feeling the icy coldness enveloping his fingers. He felt a jolt of electricity shoot up his arm as he made contact with the water, but it didn''t hurt him, rather it enveloped him and cradled him like a mother''s touch.

    He could feel something inside him resonating with the coldness in the pond, the water had frozen, but he felt nothing butfort in him.

    What''s going on?

    Deep inside him, he knew what was happening.

    Awakening, he thought.

    He was awakening his magical ability.

    But how? On what basis?

    The awakened ones, they''re people who have unlocked their affinity with the mana.

    It was rare amongmon folks but slightlymon among noble houses, due to their bloodlines and the abundant avability of resources.

    But for one to awaken, then something life-threatening or heart-thumping must happen.

    Calen awakened when he saw his sister being chased by a hungry wolf. He then sliced the wolf with just a wooden stick.

    Damien always thought, if he ever awakened, it must be in the middle of arge orgasm or simr lustful experiences, but this...awakening while doing nothing...it was preposterous. It was the first case he heard in the entirety of the novel.

    "You!!" He heard an angry shout from behind. "What idiocy did you say to Augustus?" ire asked, her nostrils ring up and down.

    Damien looked at the angrydy and back at the pond, then again at her. He did it again and again, in a matter of moments.

    It can''t be? She can''t be, right?

    She was the only one left in the entire duchy to be influenced by the ring. How?

    He has been intensively searching his brain to at least get some information about the ring and its power or someone remotely even capable of disrupting its power, but there was none.

    The ring was only used in a very small arc- the viin just used the ring on Calen -maddened hero burnt an entire vige -kills the wielder of the ring and regains consciousness- that''s it. That was all there was, or that was all he remembers.

    "What are you looking at- oh my god! Is that ice?" She dashed towards him and craned at the icy pond. "How? Howe there is ice here?" She leaned down and touched the ice. it was real, like really real ice.

    Snow only visits at the end of the year. This was not the end of the year, this was damn too early for that. So how did it happen?

    Her gaze then suddenly shifted to the legs inside the frozen pond. With a horror-struck expression, she yelled. "Are you okay? Are your legs frozen? Let me get my father, wait here." She was about to turn when she heard his voice.

    "Wait," he said. "I think this is me."

    She abruptly stopped on her track. "What do you mean, it''s you?"

    "The ice," he said, looking at the crystalized water, feeling a connection- an overwhelming emotion like he was reuniting with a lover after so long. He sucked in the icy air, rejuvenating on it. "I think I can call upon the ice."

 Chapter 41 The Heart Of Darkness!

    ?"The ice," he said, looking at the crystalized water, feeling a connection- an overwhelming emotion like he was reuniting with a lover after so long. He sucked in the icy air, rejuvenating on it. "I think I can call upon the ice."

    ire looked at him with surprise and confusion. "You just awakened? Like just awakened without doing anything?"

    He took a deep breath and exhaled, letting out a st of cold air. The mist around him grew thicker and denser, and the snowkes began to swirl around him.

    "Holy!" she yelped in surprise. "How is that possible? How can you awaken without being hurt?"

    His eyes glowed with a mysterious light, and a faint aura of magic surrounded him.

    "I don''t know," he replied calmly. "But I''m d I did."

    "Why are you so calm about this?" She asked, bewildered.

    He reached out and grabbed a snowke, it swirled around inside his palm, like a little child''s dance, and finally rested on his palm.

    "This is magic, uh?"

    He whispered, gazing at the snowke in wonder. "It''s incredible."

    He couldn''t believe that he was actually capable of magic, something that he had only read about in books and watched in movies. It was like a dreame true, and he felt like he had been reborn into a new world full of possibilities.

    ire looked at him with a mixture of awe and envy. "You''re so lucky," she said.

    Like him, she also gently touched the ke inside his palm, feeling its cold touch. "It''s real." She said. "It''s soothing. The year-end snow is damp and unbearable, we would rather be near a hearth fire, reading books, but this... this is so gentle." She gazed up at the sky, and her lips curled up, as if she were experiencing a revtion. "I''ve never felt this way before."

    Damien was calm and collected. He was silent.

    Silently gazing at the power, his power.

    ''This feeling...'' he thought. ''This sensation, it''s something I''ve always desired of. And now it''s real.'' He clenched his fist, breaking the

    snowke into pieces. Burying it within him.

    ''I want more.'' The power that emanated from him, the simple undertaking of mana wielding felt like he owned the entire world. ''What else can I do?"

    His mind wandered to the realm of darkness, it was calling him like he belonged there rather than following the rules; itpels him to be free. Be free of the shackles of this world that were binding him.

    "...ien, Damien!" ire was shaking him, calling him. Only then he came back to his senses. His glowing red eyes trained on her. For a moment she thought he was someone else like he would just rip her apart, then the glow faded, slowly and gradually, revealing who he really was.

    "Are you okay?" She asked, frightened by his eerie silence and the glimmering eyes.

    "Yeah," he said. "Just feeling the mana." He smiled at her, the same goofy and aloof one.

    She sighed. "Anyway, I was here for something else." She said, her expression straining.

    He nodded to continue.

    "What have you said to Augustus?"

    "Nothing." He said. "He came to me asking whether I''ve spent time with you or not and I replied with a stern ''no.'' Why?" He asked seeing her expression.

    "Thought so," she said, sighing. Her creasing brows rxed like she released a ton of tension in a second.

    "What have he done?" He asked, watching her quick change in expression.

    "He came to me, asking the same question," she said. "Saying you''ve admitted of us sleeping together. I had to admit we did talk, but nothing had happened between us. He was testing the waters."

    "Clever one, he is." He said, smiling. Smiling to himself.

    ire thought she had seen his eyes glowing again, but when she blinked and looked again, it was the normal dark shade colour.

    "Damien," she touched his shoulders and grabbed his face to meet hers. "Are you sure you''re okay? Do you need to see a healer?" She asked worriedly.

    There was a momentary silence as both of them locked their eyes, one being concerned, the other being unexpressive and nk.

    "I''m okay, truly okay." He touched her hand over his cheek. "Just adjusting to the power, that''s all. I''ll be alright after a good night''s sleep. Don''t worry about anything."

    He leaned in, hoping for a tender kiss.

    But she pulled back, her expression hesitant and uncertain. "I...I don''t think we should do that," she said softly. "Why not?" he asked, his expression suddenly falling. "It''s not that I don''t want to," she said quickly, her eyes meeting his. "It''s just that...things areplicated right now. With Augustus and everything..."

    "You''re afraid?" he asked.

    "No. Not afraid," she said. "But cautious. Augustus is watching us, closely monitoring for anything to hold on."

    "You think he wants something like a lever on you?" he asked, his expression was of ridicule. "You don''t get it, do you?"

    "Get what?" she asked, panic rising from her inside seeing his expression. "What are you talking about, Damien?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He sighed, "Your husband can order everyone in the duchy to just kill themselves and they''ll do it, without anyints or without any questions."

    "I...I don''t get it." She stammered. "What''re you saying?" She shifted ufortably in her position.

    "It''s not his maniptive words that sway the people, it''s his ring. A magical artifact that can control people," he said,ughing loudly. "He can kill you, without a single soul from outside knowing, the best part is..." he looked straight into her eyes. "He can order your sister or your father to do the job, and they''ll do it like the good puppy they are."

    Realization dawned on her, it clutched her heart, and crippled her of her will.

    "Th-then why hasn''t he?" she asked, her voice, raspy and choky.

    "Don''t know." He shrugged. "You are, maybe, like an ultimate goal or something. You''re not influenced by him. He knows it too. And he might want to influence you no matter the time, some perverse and absurd way of showing power."

    She was silent, and the silence felt like an eternity.

    "What is he nning?" She asked, shoulder slumped. She can''t show her emotions to him. Not Damien. "What of my family and people? How can I save them before he does anything horrendous to them?" She looked straight at him, eyes glimmering with resolve.

    "The only way the spell can be undone is by killing the wielder of the ring." He held her gaze. "Can you do that? Can you kill your own husband? The man you fell in love with."

    "Of course, I can." She said. "The man I fell in love with is already dead. Whatever that thing is, it''s not that man anymore." She nodded to herself.

    Damien felt bad for her, having to ingest the new information and having no choice but to kill the man she fell in love with for the sake of her people and family. It was wrong, but such is life.

    "Tomorrow''s marriage." He said, pulling her from her sad and depressed thoughts. "I believe he''s nning to do something there. The King is there. The lords are there. It''s a perfect recipe for a gourmet."

    She nodded. "Yes," she replied, taking her eyes off him and staring up at the sky. "We''ve to kill him today itself."

    "I''m d you''re not that stupid." He said. "Ignorant, yes, but not stupid. Can you do it?"

    She took a deep breath, reminding herself what was at stake, and then she nodded, eyes resolved and with a newfound air of confidence. "I''ll do it tonight."

    ***

    ˇ¤?¦Čm At midnight, in arge bed, ire suddenly opened her eyes.

    She didn''t stir, she simplyid there listening to her husband''s snoring. His lungs expanding and contracting. She sat, eyes still on him as if he would run away from her if she takes her eyes off him even for a second.

    Quietly, she slipped her hand beneath the pillow, her fingers closing around the cold, sharp de of the knife she had hidden there. She took a deep breath, steadying herself, and then slowly raised the knife, poised to strike.

    For a moment, she hesitated, her mind flooded with memories of the man lying next to her. The man she had loved for so long, the man who had betrayed her. But the memory of his actions was too fresh, too raw. She couldn''t let him get away with it.

    With a sudden, violent movement, she lunged at him, the knife shing in the dim light. But he was quicker than she expected, and he jerked awake, grabbing her wrist with one hand and the knife with the other.

    There was a moment of stunned silence as they stared at each other, their breathing ragged and uneven. ire''s heart pounded in her chest, and she could feel the sweat breaking out on her forehead.

    Then his face breaks out a thin smile, an evil smile. ire realized with a horror-struck expression that he knew. He knew she was going to kill him. He was prepared, and she was not.

    Blood was dripping from his hand where he had grabbed the knife, but he didn''t seem to notice. His eyes were fixed on her, full of malice and hatred.

    "You thought you could kill me in my sleep, ire? How foolish," he sneered.

    ire tried to pull away, but his grip was like iron. She felt a wave of panic wash over her, realizing the danger she was in.

    "Let go of me!" She yelled.

    Heughed a bitter sound that made her skin crawl. "Look how you''ve fallen, my dear. You''re going to pay for what you''ve done."

    Suddenly, he lunged at her, and she struggled to free herself, but he was too strong. The knife was still in his hand, and she knew that if she didn''t do something fast, she would be the one bleeding on the bed.

    With all her strength, she kicked out at him, catching him in the stomach. He doubled over, and she seized her chance, pulling her hand free and scrambling off the bed.

    She ran towards the door, but he was quick to recover, grabbing her by the hair and yanking her back towards him. The knife glinted in the moonlight as he raised it high, ready to strike.

    ire closed her eyes, bracing herself for the pain. But it never came.

    "It''s too early to be dead, dear. You''ve so much more to watch." He tightened his grip on her hands and dragged her to the window. "I was nning to do something grandiose tomorrow with all our guests but it seems I have miss calcted you." He took something from his shirt''s pocket, a small square block with a little round button on it.

    "Seems like I''ve to change the n now. It was him, right? That little shit, Damien. I knew when I saw him for the first time that he was not a fool, but to think, he manipted my own wife against me? he must be something else." Heughed out loud.

    "What''re you nning, Augustus?! Let--"

    "I''ll deal with him personally. Now watch what you have done, ire. Watch it and think about your mistakes." He pressed the button.

    A single gong from arge bell from somewhere went off. It was only once. But the sound was melodious and soothing to the heart, and in the dead of the night, everyone in the castle must''ve heard it.

    The ringing of the gong was quickly reced by a deafening hush, but not for long, as soon the air was filled withments and wailings.

 Chapter 42 The Heart Of Darkness! (2)

    ?Somewhere in the castle, Damien jolted awake. His ears rang with all the screams and wailings.

    "What''s going on?" He grunted and scrambled on his legs, reaching for the windows, he drew the curtains off.

    A bright light prated his dozy eyes, making him wince in pain.

    The night was lit up, the entire castle seemed like a firework celebration.

    The front garden waspletely ame. People were running around, some screaming in fear while others screaming in a frenzied mad state.

    Damien''s heart raced as he took in the scene before him. He could see that the castle''s walls were also on fire, the mes leaping from window to window and devouring everything in their path.

    In the distance, he could hear the sound of drums pounding out a hypnotic rhythm. It was the sound of the brainwashed mobs chanting and dancing around the burning castle.

    Damien knew he had to get out of there, but he also knew that he couldn''t leave without putting up a fight with the madmen. He quickly pulled on his boots and rushed out of his room, determined to do whatever it takes to save his life.

    As he made his way through the darkened corridors of the castle, he heard the sounds of chaos growing louder and louder. He could hear the sound of ss shattering and wood splintering as the throngs continued their frenzied attack.

    Finally, Damien burst into the grand hall where the ball was supposed to happen and the sight that greeted him was one of utter horror. The room was in shambles; the chandeliers had fallen to the ground, and the once beautiful decorations were now nothing but ash.

    Amidst the chaos, he could see the servants attacking the remaining guests with spears and knives. Some guestsy motionless on the ground, while others tried to fend off their attackers with whatever they could find.

    The stench of blood permeated the air as the cries of pain filled the hall. One man, half his head missing, tried desperately to fend off a pair of guards with his sword, but all he seeded in doing was injuring them both.

    "GET HIM!" a loud voice bellowed from somewhere within the hall.

    Damien found himself pressed against the wall of the hall. He could see the back of a guard charging towards the man who was fighting them off. The guard had his spear raised above his head. But before the spear coulde down on the hapless man, the guard''s legs were pierced by a crossbow bolt, sending him falling to the ground. The servant, with a maddened expression and, blood smeared all across his face,ughed out loud, loading another bolt to his crossbow.

    "Kill them all! Kill them all!" Another one chanted loudly, driving his shovel to a fallen noble''s head. With a grotesque crunch, brain matter and fluids smattered the ground.

    Damien braced the bile that threatened toe out before ducking under the arm of a guard and dashing out of the hall.

    His mind was racing, but he knew it was not going to be an easy task to escape, not when he had to navigate through the mob of people dancing and chanting.

    He turned left at the first corridor he came across. He could hear the sound of heavy footfalls behind him, and he had to do something before they caught up to him.

    He turned into the next hallway he saw and kept running, even as he heard the sounds of pursuit growing louder and louder behind him.

    Finally, he found an exit at the other end of the hall. The guards were nowhere in sight. Damien could see the courtyard, full of fireflies.

    "I''ve got to find a horse." He thought to himself. "And a way to get out of here before those guardse chasing after me. Where are they?" He wasn''t too worried about his family, as there was no one here powerful enough to take on Sir Duncan.

    For an absurd moment, he thought about themughing and killing others with blood and guts all over them, but he quickly shook those thoughts away. So what if they''re brainwashed? It doesn''t matter to him at all.

    He knew he couldn''t stay around for long; he had to leave and find a ce to hide.

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a voiceing from somewhere inside the castle. It was a loud cry of a woman. A woman who he was familiar with.

    "Daenys?"

    Damien''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized his sister''s voice. He knew he had to find her before it was toote.

    "Why am I bothering with her? She is utter trash. Dying might be probably the best thing she can do to me." Though he was thinking like that, his mind quickly formed his own little sister''s image from the Earth, the same girl who treated him like trash, but would he do the same with her? Would he leave her behind?

    Damien took a deep breath and exhaled it.

    He thought about the profits rather than love. Would she amount to something to the risk he was about to take?

    His mind quickly skimmed through her character profile from the novel, remembering her major plot lines...

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Oh? Plot lines. Fuck, I''m only thinking about it now. What the heck is wrong with me?"

    He forgot about the most important reason to save Daenys. It was the plot itself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All the other changes that he made can be said to be insignificant, a small drop in the vast ocean, but changing the main plot can have severe consequences.

    Daenys ys a major role in the main pathway of the end, though he himself hasn''t read the ending, from what he read, she had a major role in the novel unless the author decides to kill her mid-way, just throwing all the character development and hype to the trash bin.

    "Well, I guess it''s time to y the big brother role."

    He started to make his way back into the castle, dodging the chaos around him and hoping to find her before the guards did.

    As he made his way through the burning castle, he could hear cries growing louder and more frantic. He dashed and ducked until he found himself outside the door of her bedroom. He could hear the sound of fighting inside. He could also hear a certain cracking sound, like that of lightning.

    Without thinking, Damien burst into the room and found himself face to face with a group of mad servants.

    ''Oh god! It''s just the servants,'' he thought, as he was sure he would''ve run away the moment he saw any more of the soldiers or guards.

    He knew he couldn''t take them all on, but he had to do something.

    He charged towards them, grabbing a nearbymp and swinging it at their heads. The untrained and frenzied servants were caught off guard, and Damien managed to knock one of them out cold.

    But the others quickly recovered and started to advance on him. Damien knew he was in trouble, but he refused to give up. Instead, he grabbed a chair and swung it at the closest servant''s head. The poor man crumpled to the floor in an instant.

    Damien spun around and ran towards the window, but the soldiers were fast on his heels.

    He called upon his ice, and the ice came. Though there was nothing much he can do right now, he focused all his will on the ground, covering the ground with a thinyer of ice, so thin that someone had to strain their eyes just to see it.

    And sure enough, the servants fell one by one.

    He suddenly saw a bright light from his side. A madman was violently shaking, thin tendrils of blue light enveloping him. After a moment, he crumpled to the ground, smoke rising from his entire body.

    The blue tendrils suddenlyshed to the ground, connecting themselves with his ice. Its speed suddenly increased and quickly enveloped the grounded servants, electrocuting them. Like previously, smokes emanated from their bodies with a flesh-burning smell.

    Daenys retracted her hands, the blue streaks still dancing around them.

    They both looked at each other for a moment, neither of them moving nor retracting their eyes.

    ''Ah, every child of Duke Zadkiel is prodigious,'' He thought, looking at the youngdy wielding lightning.

    After a moment, she finally broke the silence. "Come on, we''ve to go." She said, grabbing his hands.

    They bolted through doors, like soldiers who have trained for years together, they worked together without uttering a single word.

    Whenever they see frenzied mobs, he freezes the ground and she will electrocute them with ease.

    This wonderful and perilous teamwork was only working because they were fighting just the servants. If they were toe across soldiers and guards, they are sure as hell would be dead.

    Finally, Damien lead her to the same point where he heard her screaming. They quickly found an unharmed horse and mounted it.

    But before he could gallop, his eyes caught a certain window at the side of the castle. A silhouette of a man and a woman.

    He paused for a moment, sighing deeply.

    "Come on, let''s go." Daenys urged him. "What''re we waiting for?"

    With a resigned face, he unmounted the horse. "Go on, I''ve something to take care of," he said, solemnly.

    Daenys saw his jaw clenched and tightened. His dark crimson eyes were glowing, like her father''s, when he was angry.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked. "You can''t go back to that ce. It''s overrun by those freaks."

    He didn''t speak anything. He simply turned around and began to walk the way he came, ring at the window with murderous intent.

 Chapter 43 The Heart Of Darkness! (3)

    ?"Seems like your little lover ising here to rescue you, just like the tale of the valiant knight rescuing the princess." Augustus mockinglyughed out loud, gazing through the window. He found great pleasure in seeing the people killing themselves.

    ire was simply sitting on the bed, covering her ears with her hands, trying not to hear the sound of wailing and sobbing, the sound of skin piercing and bone-crunching. Even if she was able to lessen the sound, which she can''t, there was something else in the air. The smell. The damned smell of flesh burning.

    It''s all gone wrong. She felt a sharp pain in her chest. Her heart ached. Her heart throbbed. She felt like crying. But she won''t. Not in front of this monster.

    Damien. Her heart ached more as she thought about him.

    Though she literally only met him two days ago, the connection she felt with him was something unexinable.

    "I wonder how much longer he''ll take. Oh well, my dear, you should start praying for his life." She heard his sarcastic sound as if everything happening around the castle was nothing more than just some sick game of his. Maybe it''s just a game for him.

    A sudden rush of wind blew into the room, carrying with it the stench of charred flesh. "Ah, smell that," he said. "The smell of freedom and victory."

    ire fought a sudden urge to throw up, swallowing whatever threatened toe up from her stomach.

    Augustus pulled a chair closer to the bed and sat down on it with his legs crossed. "Come on, ire, don''t be like that. After today, you''re the Duchess of this castle and I, your dear husband, will be the Duke. Aren''t you happy?" He leaned closer to her, his face was only inches away from her face.

    She could feel him on her, his hot breath.

    Her skin crawled and her heart screamed. Just the thought of her father and sister going mad and getting charred sent her entire body trembling.

    I can''t be like this. She thought. I''m not going to give up now, not now, I can''t.

    She remembered what Damien had said. "If you want to be the ruler, then you must take it with your own hands." I can''t just sit here and do nothing. She thought with the utmost resolution.

    "Hey, ire," she heard his damned voice near her, she forgot how close he was to her.

    ire''s heart pounded in her chest as she heard his voice. She had to keep her wits about her and not show any fear.

    She slowly turned her head to look at him, keeping her expression nk.

    Augustus''s face was twisted into a malicious grin as he leaned in closer to her. She could feel his hot breath on her face, and the scent of burnt flesh was making her nauseous.

    "You want to know a secret..." He said, leaning closer to her, as to whatever he was going to say is of utmost secrecy.

    But just as Augustus leaned in even closer, ire suddenlyshed out and punched him in the face. He stumbled backwards along with the chair, clutching his bleeding nose in shock.

    ire took advantage of the moment and ran towards the door, desperate to escape. But as she opened the door, she was met with a group of frenzied servants, their eyes red and wild like zombies.

    They pushed her back into the room, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.

    Augustusughed maniacally at the sight of her defeat. ire''s heart sank as she realized her attempt to escape had failed.

    She got up slowly, her body aching from the fall. She looked around the room, trying to find something, anything that could help her escape.

    "Ha- ha- ha," his frenzied and maniacal smile reverberated throughout the room. "Wow, sucker punch. Didn''t thought my wife had it in her, but seems like I was wrong. What else has he managed to teach you in this shot span of time, dear?"

    "More that you ever could." She sneered.

    Her eyes suddenly caught the knife lying in the corner of the room, covered in his blood. Augustus seemed to notice her gaze as he also saw the cold knife that drew his blood,ying at the corner.

    They dashed, together.

    ire''s heart was pounding in her chest as she and Augustus raced towards the knife, each one determined to get to it first. She could feel the adrenaline surging through her veins, and her body felt like it was on fire.

    As she reached for the knife, her fingers barely touching it, Augustus grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back with all his strength. Pain shot through her scalp, and she cried out in agony.

    ire''s eyes met Augustus''s, and in that moment, she saw the true depths of his depravity. His eyes were dark and cold, devoid of any humanity. He was enjoying this, she realized with a sinking feeling.

    But she wasn''t going to give up that easily. She couldn''t let Augustus win, not after everything that had happened. She struggled against his grip, but he was too strong.

    Suddenly, ire felt a surge of anger rise up inside her. She was sick and tired of being a victim, of being pushed around and abused. It was time to fight back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a fierce growl, ire summoned all her strength and lunged forward, sinking her teeth into Augustus''s hand. He howled in pain and released her, and she quickly grabbed the knife.

    Turning around, she faced Augustus, who was clutching his wounded hand and ring at her with a mixture of fury and mockery. She could feel her heart racing as she stared him down, her grip on the knife tight and unyielding.

    The room was filled with a tense silence as the two of them faced off, each one sizing the other up.

    She could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on her, and she knew that everything hinged on this one pivotal moment.

    Slowly, she advanced towards Augustus, her eyes locked onto his. The air was thick with tension, and ire could feel her pulse pounding in her ears.

    Atst, she was standing right in front of him, the knife gleaming in her hand. Augustus''s face was twisted in a snarl, and ire could see the hatred in his eyes.

    As ire lunged forward, knife in hand, Augustus moved quickly.

    He darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the de as it whistled past him. ire stumbled forward, off bnce, and Augustus took advantage of the moment. With a swift motion, he grabbed the knife from her hand and mmed her face down onto the ground.

    ire cried out in pain as her nose smashed against the hard marbled floor. She could feel blood streaming down her face, and her head was spinning.

    He loomed over her, his eyes burning with hatred. "You stupid bitch," he snarled. "Did you really think you could beat me?" She struggled to get up, but he was too strong.

    He grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back, exposing her throat. "Now you''re going to pay," he hissed.

    ire''s heart was pounding in her chest as she braced herself for the worst. But suddenly, there was amotion at the door.

    The door burst open with a loud bang, and ire and Augustus turned to see who it was.

    In the doorway stood Damien, bloodied and battered, but still standing. His one arm hanging limp at his side.

    For a moment, he stood there, swaying back and forth, trying to get his bearings

    "You''re not going to hurt her," Damien growled, his voice hoarse with rage.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Augustus sneered at him. "And who''s going to stop me? You?" Heughed cruelly, tossing ire''s body aside like a rag doll.

    Damien felt a surge of fear and anger seeing her,ying there with a battered face.

    But before he could act, Augustus turned his attention to Damien. He raised the knife, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous intensity.

    Having Augustus touch him would be a grave danger and a foolish mistake. He just has to take him down without letting him touch his body.

    Damien deeply and rapidly inhaled until he was able to feel the familiar cool air, refreshing his lungs.

    ''I can''t take him. Not like this. I just have to hold on until someonees here.''

    Augusts made the first move. He lurched at Damien, knowing full well that the little young master will be dead in a few seconds.

    Seeing this, with a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, Damien lunged forward. He tackled Augustus to the ground, knocking the knife out of his hand.

    Augustus snarled and struggled, but the awakened Damien, though beaten and battered, was too strong for a normal human like Augustus. He pinned Augustus to the ground, keeping him immobile.

    "Get out of here," Damien gasped to ire, who was struggling to get up. "Call someone. Get help."

    She didn''t reply. Her mind was racing and her body was trembling ufortably. All the blood was the only thing she can see now, the blood dripping from her broken nose, the blood covering Damien''s entire body.

    Stand up! She said to herself. Come on, stand up now, help him. End this madness.

    Augustus quickly turned, slipping through Damien''s clutches. He reversed the situation, pinning Damien to the ground.

    All the little power Damien had in within him was gone, he felt tired and lethargic. He also knew it was over. Augusts was touching him, the cold hands clutching his wrist were the mark of his end.

    ''So this is it, huh?'' So much for transmigration and banging beauties. Well, at least I''m not dying a virgin.''

 Chapter 44 The Heart Of Darkness!(4)

    ?On the other side of the castle, Soldiers left of the two duchies fought valiantly against the frenzied mobs. Though they cut the servants like a hot knife on butter, it was fairly difficult against the trained guards and soldiers.

    Even if they somehow get through the soldiers, there were knights, the highest order of unnaturally trained soldiers. The regr soldiers are no match for the knights, less alone a frenzied and maddened one.

    The normal people felt their hearts being ripped open as they continued to y the mad people once they calledrades and friends. But they knew it had to be done or else more innocent lives would be ughtered mercilessly.

    A little away from the mobs,rge craters formed on the ground with each passing second. Duke Zadkiel fought a maddened Duke Ferel. He looked bloody with a tint of craziness on his face.

    Duke Zadkiel raised his sword, brandishing and readying it to strike down his friend.

    He had tried to reason with his friend, to talk him down from his frenzied state, but nothing worked. Ferel was too far gone, lost in a violent rage that made him almost unrecognizable. Zadkiel knew that he couldn''t kill his friend, but he also couldn''t let him continue to fight and hurt innocent people.

    As Duke Zadkiel and Duke Ferel circled each other, swords drawn, the sound of steel on steel rang through the air. Ferel swung his sword with wild abandon, striking the ground and creatingrge craters with each missed attack. Zadkiel focused on his defence, using his shield and armour to absorb the impact of each hit.

    As Duke Zadkiel fought his frenzied friend, Duke Ferel, a tumultuous mix of emotions raged within him. He was torn between the loyalty he felt for his friend and the responsibility he had to protect the innocent people around them.

    With each strike of Ferel''s sword, Zadkiel''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts. Memories of their shared past flooded his mind, of all the battles they had fought side by side. He couldn''t believe that he was now fighting against the same person who had been hisrade in arms for so long.

    But as the fight dragged on, Zadkiel''s thoughts began to shift. Ferel''s frenzied attacks were causing destruction and chaos,and Zadkiel couldn''t ignore the innocent people caught in the midst of it all. He had a duty to protect them, even if it meant fighting against his friend.

    He blocked each of Ferel''s wild attacks with his shield, his mind racing as he searched for a way to subdue his friend without killing him. He knew that he had to find a way to bring Ferel back from his frenzied state, to reach the friend he knew was still in there somewhere.

    At least he was d his friend was not using his mana.

    As Ferel''s attacks grew more relentless and destructive, Zadkiel realized that he may not have a choice. He felt a sense of desperation rise within him as he struggled to keep Ferel at bay, knowing that the longer the fight dragged on, the more innocent people would be hurt.

    Zadkiel''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions, torn between his loyalty to his friend and his duty to protect those around him. He felt a sense of sadness and regret wash over him as he realized that there may not be a way to save Ferel without causing harm to others.

    Despite the turmoil raging within him, Zadkiel fought on, his mind focused on the task at hand. He couldn''t let his emotions get the better of him, not when so many lives were at stake. He continued to block Ferel''s frenzied attacks, his mind racing with thoughts of how to bring an end to the madness.

    Finally, with a sudden burst of energy, Ferelunched a fierce attack, his sword swinging with wild abandon. Zadkiel tried to block the blow, but his shield was knocked aside, and Ferel''s sword struck him in the arm. Pain shot through Zadkiel''s body, and he stumbled back, almost losing his footing.

    For a moment, the emotions threatened to overwhelm him, but Zadkiel pushed them down. He knew that he couldn''t give in to his emotions, not when so much was at stake. He tightened his grip on his sword and continued to fight, his mind focused on bringing an end to the madness, no matter the cost.

    Despite the injury, Zadkiel fought on. He knew that he couldn''t let Ferel continue to hurt innocent people, even if it meant risking his own life.

    Ferel continued his frenzied assault, but Zadkiel was able tond a few strikes of his own, drawing blood from his friend''s arm and leg. The two dukes exchanged blows, each one taking a toll on their bodies.

    As Duke Zadkiel circled his friend, he noticed Ferel''s movements bing slow and sluggish. He tightened his grip on his sword, suspicion rising within him. He had seen this tactic before; Ferel was trying to lower his guard.

    Can he think now? Can he be brought back?

    Zadkiel kept his eyes fixed on Ferel, waiting for the inevitable attack. Ferel''s sword arm hung limply at his side, and his shoulders sagged, giving the impression of exhaustion. But Zadkiel knew better. He had trained with Ferel for years and knew the strength and endurance his friend possessed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suddenly, Ferelunched an attack, his sword arm snapping up with lightning speed. Zadkiel was ready, however, and parried the blow with ease. Ferel''s attempt had been sloppy and half-hearted, and Zadkiel saw through the ruse.

    Zadkiel decided to take advantage of the situation. He feinted a retreat, lowering his sword and pretending to stumble. Ferel took the bait, charging forward with a wild swing of his sword. Zadkiel sidestepped the attack and brought his sword down with a swift strike, piercing Ferel''s armour and drawing blood.

    Ferel stumbled back with a hateful snarl. Zadkiel didn''t hesitate, pressing his advantage andunching a flurry of attacks. Ferel was still reeling from the surprise strike, and Zadkiel''s strikesnded true, drawing more blood.

    Duke Ferel fought back with renewed vigour, but Duke Zadkiel was relentless. He knew that he had to end the fight quickly before Ferel could regain his footing. The two dukes exchanged blows, each strike ringing out across the battlefield.

    Finally, Zadkiel saw an opening. Ferel''s defence had faltered, and Zadkiel seized the opportunity, driving his sword deep into Ferel''s chest. Ferel let out a gasp of pain, and Zadkiel withdrew his sword, leaving Ferel to fall to the ground.

    Zadkiel stood there, his sword in hand, watching as Ferel breathed hisst. He felt a sense of sadness wash over him, but he knew that he had done what he had to do to protect the innocent people caught in the midst of the madness.

    A rivulet of tear descended his face.

    ***

    On the other side of the battlefield, Sir Duncan faced off against Sir Allister, themander of Ferel''s army. The two men circled each other, swords drawn.

    Sir Duncan and Sir Allister shed their swords together, the sound of metal ringing out across the field. Sir Allister''s movements were wild and erratic, fueled by his reckless nature and uncontroble mana. Sir Duncan, on the other hand, was calm and collected, his movements precise and calcted.

    As Sir Allister charged forward with a yell, Sir Duncan sidestepped and swung his sword in a wide arc, aiming for Sir Allister''s unprotected nk. Sir Allister managed to block the attack with his own sword, but the force of the blow sent him stumbling back a few steps.

    Sir Allister bared his teeth in a feral snarl, the veins on his neck bulging with the intensity of his mana. He let out a primal yell and swung his sword in a wide arc, unleashing a wave of mana that crackled with red and ck energy.

    Sir Duncan was forced to jump back to avoid the st, his eyes widening in surprise at the sheer power of Sir Allister''s attack. He could feel the heat of the mana on his skin, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end.

    Sir Allister charged forward once again, his sword swinging wildly as he let out another roar of fury. Sir Duncan blocked each blow with ease, his own sword glowing with a soft blue light as he channelled his mana.

    As the two warriors shed, the mana around them crackled and sparked, the colours shifting and changing with each strike. Sir Duncan''s blue mana shed against Sir Allister''s red and ck, creating an explosion of colour and light.

    The two warriors continued their dance of des, each one pushing the other to their limits. Sir Allister''s movements became more frenzied as the fight wore on, his mana spiralling out of control as he unleashed a flurry of wild, unpredictable strikes.

    Sir Duncan remained calm and focused, his sword movements fluid and precise. He knew that he had the upper hand, but he also knew that one mistake could be his downfall.

    As Sir Allister charged forward once again, Sir Duncan saw his opening. With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent a burst of gold mana hurtling towards Sir Allister''s sword.

    The impact was like a thunderp; the sound echoing across the field as Sir Allister''s sword shattered into a thousand pieces. Sir Allister stumbled back, his eyes wide with shock and madness as he realized he was disarmed.

    Sir Duncan raised his sword high, preparing to strike the final blow. But as he looked into Sir Allister''s eyes, he saw a glimmer of something else there. Something that reminded him of the man that Sir Allister used to be.

    With a flick of his sword, he created a potent rope of mana that glistened in the moonlight. Like it''s already predetermined, the mana rope unleashed from the tip of Sir Duncan''s sword coiled around Sir Allister, holding him tightly. He struggled to be free of his shackles, but sheer strength alone wasn''t able to defeat the mightymander''s power.

 Chapter 45 The Heart Of Darkness! (5)

    ?Damieny there, blood dripping from all of his body, forming a small puddle where hey, without power nor motivation to stand up.

    The idea of fighting spirit and never giving up felt ridiculous to him right now, as he doesn''t feel the need to even defend himself.

    He opened his left eye, which he was only able to open halfway, thanks to the injury. The right eye was like a teenager, refusing toe out just because of a light spank in the butt.

    The dolly eye caught the bloody hand drawing back, pulling it all the way to the back for maximum power, then releasing it. The bloody knuckle grew closer and closer, he could see it in slow motion.

    The way it was approaching him, Damien knew what would happen next. He closed his eyes again, feeling the intense pain. It wasn''t long before that pain turned into a warm glow in his head as the finger mmed against his skull. The damned knuckle mmed over and over on his head, he couldn''t stop the pain froming.

    "You want to be fucked by me? You fucking little bitch?" The voice said while the finger continued its assault. "I''ll fuck you so hard your head will pop."

    He could see his silhouette, sitting on top of him with a maniac grin...or something, he couldn''t make out with his half-closed one eye. The voiceughed loudly, but Damien didn''t hear anything after that.

    Where did everything go wrong? How the hell is there a fucking arc like this missing from the book?

    Damien thought as hey there, unable to move.

    His hand was still twitching, and he realized he had to do something. If he wanted to survive, he needed to get away from here, and fast.

    But his body felt heavy, and his limbs refused to obey him. The pain was unbearable, and his head felt like it was about to split open. He took a deep breath and tried to gather his strength, but it was like trying to move a mountain.

    "I''m going to crush your skull until there''s nothing left," the voice said, and Damien couldn''t believe how close it came. He can see it again, the finger slowly moving towards his face.

    It was a miracle that he didn''t lose consciousness yet, and even more of a miracle that he managed to hold on to his sanity.

    But I have to get up!

    In the distance, somewhere, he could hear a voice frantically calling his name. Crying and wailing. The sound was soothing, but he couldn''t pinpoint where the source was nor remember who it belongs.

    "Watch it yourself, little bitch, how I am going to kill him breaking his damn skull." The man said no-sneered, burying his hand deep into his face again.

    He clenched his teeth, and his whole body shook in pain as he remembered the days when he lived with his mother. She used to wake him up every morning with a p on the cheek, urging him to work so he can look after them all. He remembered his little sister throwing away his birthday present for her because she didn''t like it. "It is worthless and useless," she had said, looking venomously at him. But that was all the money he had left after giving his mother. He wanted to say that to her, but he didn''t.

    Why am I even thinking about the past now? Is this the moment where I remember my past just before I die?

    He tried to chuckle, a throaty sound was all he could produce from his teeth-missing mouth.

    "Huh?...what was that? You''re enjoying this?" The man said. "You''re really, really enjoying this, aren''t you? You little masochist!" He dug his knuckle on his skull again, this time it was his open mouth. The knuckle perfectly connected with his remaining teeth, knocking it inside his mouth which made him choke on the fallen tooth. He frantically crooked his head to the side and coughed the tooth off. Then he hit again, this time connecting with his remaining eye, making it close off.

    It was dark. Dark and lonely and painful. There was no sight nor sound. Nothing was real anymore. He wasn''t sure if he was alive or dead. He was in pain and tired, and the only thing he could do was wait and wee his death.

    As Damieny there, he could feel thest vestiges of life slipping away from him. The pain was almost unbearable, and he could feel his body growing weaker by the second. The thought of death loomedrge in his mind, and he wondered what awaited him on the other side.

    Was there an afterlife? Or was this all there was, just an endless void of nothingness? The questions raced through his mind, but he knew that he would never find the answers.

    He tried to move, to muster the strength to fight back, but it was all in vain. The darkness was closing in around him, and he could feel the cold embrace of death reaching out for him.

    In his final moments, he couldn''t help but think about the dual life he had lived. It had been a difficult one, filled with pain and suffering, but there had been moments of joy and happiness as well. Memories flooded his mind, and he relived them one by one, savoring the sweetness of each moment.

    He remembered Lily, her warm and weing smile.

    Gosh! She was beautiful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But as the darkness enveloped him, he knew that it was alling to an end. His time on this too was up, and there was nothing he could do to change that.

    And then, just as he was about to slip away into oblivion, he heard a voice. It was dark and sinister, and it whispered to him in anguage he couldn''t understand. But somehow, he knew what it was saying.

    "Do you want to live?" It whispers. "Do you want to kill those who wronged you?"

    Damien''s eyes widened as he heard the voice in his head. It was dark and sinister, with a quality that made his skin crawl. He wasn''t sure if he was imagining it or if the voice was real, but he couldn''t ignore the presence that seemed to be speaking.

    At first, he was afraid. What kind of power could this be? Was it some sort of trick, some cruel joke yed on him by the universe?

    Damien could feel his heart racing, and he wondered if he should answer.

    But as hey there, with death closing in all around him, he realized that he had nothing to lose. If this voice was offering him a chance to live, to fight back against the darkness, then he would take it.

    "I want to live." He gasped, barely getting the words out.

    The voiceughed, a chilling and evil sound. "So be it," it said.

    A ball of bright blue light appeared in front of him, in the endless void. He reached out a shaking and bloody hand and grabbed it. As soon as his fingers touched the sphere, the light expanded, filling his vision with colors and sounds and smells. A million different voices were talking to him, telling him stories, teaching lessons and showing images.

    Suddenly, Damien felt a surge of energy within him, a spark that ignited a fire of determination. The pain and darkness that had consumed him were still there, but now, he felt like he could face them head-on.

    ...

    ire was looking at the bloody and gore scene with her hands closed on her ears. She doesn''t want to hear it, the damn sound of body breaking.

    Her heart was racing as she watched the brutal scene unfold before her eyes. The sounds of bones breaking and flesh tearing made her stomach churn, and she could feel the bile rising in her throat. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away either.

    As the monster pulled his fist out of the Damien''s skull, ire felt her body shake with a wave of nausea. She wanted to scream, to run away and never look back, but she was frozen in ce. The horror of the moment had paralyzed her, and she felt as though she was drowning in a sea of emotions she couldn''t control.

    Tears streamed down ire''s face as she tried to block out the images and sounds assaulting her senses. She felt like she was trapped in a nightmare, unable to wake up and escape the terror surrounding her. Her mind was racing, trying to process what she was witnessing, but she couldn''t make sense of it.

    The trauma of the moment was overwhelming, and ire felt like she was going to copse under the weight of it all. She wanted to scream for help, to call out for someone to make it stop, but she couldn''t find her voice. All she could do was watch in horror as the violence continued, feeling more and more helpless with each passing moment.

    She had to do something or else...or else.

    She refused to believe it. She refused to give up.

    She darted her eyes around, searching for something --anything--to grab onto, her eyes suddenly locked on something shiny lying near the wall. It was a small piece of metal, covered in blood, and it looked familiar to her.

    ir picked up the knife, holding it tightly between her two hands.

    As she gripped the knife, she could feel a surge of power coursing through her veins. It was as though the weapon had awakened something deep inside her, something she didn''t know existed until that moment. She felt a sense of purpose, a determination to stop the violence and protect herself- to protect him from harm.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm The de glinted in the dim light, a sharp contrast to the blood and gore surrounding her. ire felt a strange sense of calm wash over her as she held the weapon, as though she had found a tool to channel her fear and anger into something productive.

    In that moment, she realized that sometimes, we have to face our deepest fears head-on in order to find our strength. Sometimes, the only way out of a terrifying situation is to confront it head-on, to find the courage to take action and fight back against the darkness.

    She had no idea what was going to happen next, but she knew one thing for certain: she was not going to give up. She would use every ounce of strength and bravery she had to survive this nightmare, and emerge stronger on the other side.

    With a deep breath, ire took a step forward, knife in hand.

 Chapter 46 The New Found Power!

    ?In a grand chamber, filled with various papers, scrolls, and magical tools, a woman sat hunched over a parchment, her eyes scanning the words with an intensity that bespoke of great significance.

    Her name was Lucy, a curator at the Grand Magical Jurisdiction, overseeing all magical cases across the four kingdoms.

    Her long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face that bore the weight of responsibility and experience. Her almond-shaped eyes were pools of wisdom, and her full lips pursed together in concentration.

    Her tight gown cannot hide her curves, nor does it conceal her ample bosom. With her slender waist and shapely legs, Lucy was beautiful enough to draw attention wherever she went. And she drew quite a bit of it indeed. Men stared at her with lustful eyes whenever they saw her, hoping that she might notice their nces and cast aside her dignity in favor of carnal pleasures.

    Lucy was aware of these stares, and she did not care to spare any pity for them. In fact, she despised men for staring at women like her, for coveting beauty without knowing its value. Beauty was meant to be appreciated, to inspire and entice, and not to serve as a mere object for male pleasure.

    The room was filled with an air of tension, palpable and thick, like the impending storm on the horizon. Lucy had received a letter, a letter from a young master, detailing a frenzied mob incident at the Ferel Duchy. It was not the incident that shook her it was a word. Magical artifact.

    Lucy''s mind raced as she read the words, her thoughts a flurry of action as she tried to piece together the information.

    Her training and experience had taught her to remain calm under pressure, but even she could not deny the weight of the situation at hand.

    As she reached the end of the letter, Lucy''s mind was made up. She rose from her seat, the parchment still clutched in her hand, she walked towards the door and opened it. She was going to meet the Grand Master and discuss this matter. It was important. Very Important.

    Outside the chamber, Lucy saw several guards waiting patiently at the doors. They bowed their heads respectfully as she passed. These men were loyal to the Order, charged with protecting the peace and maintaining order in the magical realm. They were the first line of defense against any threat, and their presence was a testament to the gravity of the situation at hand.

    Lucy made her way through the halls of the Grand Magical Jurisdiction, her mind still consumed with thoughts of the letter. She couldn''t help but wonder about the true nature of the artifact mentioned in the letter, and what its potential impact on the magical world could be.

    As she reached the Grand Master''s chambers, Lucy paused for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady herself. She knew that the discussion ahead would be challenging, and the stakes were high. But she also knew that she was up for the task. She was the best curator in thend, and she had a duty to protect the magical world at all costs.

    As Lucy knocked on the door, the Grand Master looked up from his book and beckoned her toe in. "Ah, Lucy," he said with a nod. "What brings you here today?"

    There was a small table and wooden chair, a bookshelf filled with leather-bound tomes, and a few decorative objects, such as a vase of flowers and a small statue of a mythical creature. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting magical creatures and ancient battles. The hearthstone brimmed with life.

    In the center of the room, the Grand Master sat at the table, reading a book with a furrowed brow. He was an elderly man with a long white beard and piercing blue eyes that seemed to prate the soul. Despite his age, he exuded an air of power and wisdom thatmanded respect.

    Lucy stepped forward, holding out the letter. "I have received this letter, Grand Master," she said, her voice steady but urgent. "It mentions a magical artifact and a mob incident in the Ferel Duchy. I believe it requires our immediate attention."

    The Grand Master''s expression grew grave as he took the letter from Lucy''s hand and read it over. "This is indeed concerning," he said, his voiceced with worry. "We must act quickly to prevent any further harm to the magical realm."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucy nodded in agreement. "I am prepared to investigate this matter, Grand Master," she said, her determination evident.

    The Grand Master nodded, impressed with Lucy''s quick thinking. "Very well," he said. "You have my permission to proceed. But be careful, Lucy. We don''t know what we''re dealing with yet. The artifact can be anything."

    Lucy nodded, her face determined. "I understand, Grand Master. I''ll gather my team and leave immediately." With that, she turned and left the room, her mind already racing with ns and contingencies.

    ''Damien Von Zadkiel,'' Grandmaster mused at the letters intended on the letter.

    As she made her way back to her chamber, Lucy felt a sense of purpose wash over her. This was what she had trained for, what she had dedicated her life to. Protecting the magical world was not just her duty, it was her calling. And she was more than ready to answer it.

    ***

    ire''s fingers closed tightly around the hilt of the knife, feeling its weight and the cold metal against her skin. She knew what she had to do, even though the thought of violence made her sick to her stomach. But sometimes, in this cruel world, violence was the only answer.

    With a deep breath, ire stepped forward, her heart pounding in her chest. She moved silently, like a shadow, towards the man who was still attacking Damien. Her mind was racing, trying to find the courage to act. She knew she had to be quick, precise, and ruthless.

    ire''s fingers trembled as she closed them tightly around the hilt of the knife. Her whole body was shaking with fear and adrenaline, making it difficult to focus on anything other than the task at hand.

    She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, thudding against her ribcage like a drum. Her breathing was shallow and ragged, and her palms were slick with sweat.

    Despite her fear, ire knew what she had to do. She couldn''t just stand by and watch as Damien was attacked. She couldn''t let this man get away with his violence.

    As she stepped forward, ire''s mind raced with thoughts of all the terrible things that could go wrong. What if she missed? What if the man turned on her? What if Damien was hurt worse than she realized? The weight of the knife felt heavy in her hand, as though it was a symbol of all the responsibility thaty on her shoulders.

    But despite her doubts, ire moved forward, her body propelled by a fierce determination. She moved with a silence born of desperation, each step careful and precise. Her eyes never left the man''s back-her husband''s back, watching his movements, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    When the moment finally came, ire acted without hesitation. She drew back the knife and plunged it at the man. The de caught the man in the back, sinking deep into his flesh with a sickening squelch. He let out a cry of pain, falling to the ground in a heap.

    ire stood there, frozen in shock at what she had just done. She had never killed anyone before, never even been in a fight. The reality of the situation hit her hard, and she felt the bile rising in her throat. But even as she struggled to keep herposure, she knew that she had done the right thing. Violence was the only answer in this cruel world, and she had just proven that she was strong enough to use it.

    At the same time, suddenly Damien''s eyes snapped open, glowing with redness brighter than the fire itself.

 Chapter 47 Enter, The Viper!!

    ?Damien''s eyes snapped open, and his vision was blurred for a moment, but as he focused, his eyes zed with fury.

    He had no recollection of the events leading up to this moment, but the sight of the man sprawling on the ground with a knife buried in his back filled Damien with an all-consuming thirst for revenge.

    His heart pounded in his chest, and his hands trembled with the adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    Without thinking, Damien lunged forward, grabbing the man by his cor and pinning him down to the ground. His fists flew with a force fuelled by rage, pounding relentlessly against the man''s face.

    Each blownded with a sickening thud, sending droplets of blood flying through the air.

    Damien''s mind was nk, and his body acted purely on instinct, channeling all his pent-up anger and frustration into each punch.

    The man''s screams and groans fell on deaf ears as Damien unleashed his wrath with every fiber of his being.

    As the man''s face contorted in pain, Damien could feel something inside of him start to shift. It was as though with each blow, he was exorcising some deep-seated demon that had been festering inside of him for years. And even though he didn''t know why he was doing it, he knew that he couldn''t stop until everyst trace of that darkness had been purged from his soul.

    ire watched the scene unfold with mounting horror, her heart beating wildly in her chest. Damien, who had just been lying on the ground, was now up and his demeanor had drastically changed.

    His eyes were filled with a burning rage that made her feel like she was looking into the pits of hell itself. She could feel the fear emanating from the man on the ground.

    It was as though a switch had flipped inside him and he was no longer the gentle and kind person she had known.

    He was consumed with a dark and primal fury, and it was terrifying to witness.

    She could hear the sickening thud of Damien''s fists hitting the man''s face and body as he pinned him down. Each blow was filled with an intensity that she had never seen before, and she felt a sense of helplessness wash over her.

    She wanted to stop him, to pull him away from the man he was attacking, but she knew that it was toote.

    Tears streamed down her face as she watched the violence y out before her.

    She didn''t know what had caused Damien to snap, but she knew that it was a force that was beyond her control.

    All she could do was pray that it would end soon, before it was toote.

    Damien felt a rush of blood flooding through his veins as he punched the man. He could feel every inch of his flesh tingling, and each blow was apanied by the sweet release of pent-up energy.

    The man''s face was swelling quickly as Damien pounded his fists upon the man''s face with unbridled fury.

    It wasn''t enough to kill, but it was more than sufficient to make the man bleed profusely as Damien continued to beat him.

    His heart was pounding wildly in his chest, and the adrenalin coursing through his veins was more intoxicating than any drug he had ever experienced. And as he felt himself sumb to the power of this strange new emotion, he knew that this was something that he could not part with.

    The man, the monster, getting punched, suddenly smiled. His missing front teeth were jagged and crooked, but they still looked better than Damien''s.

    Damien''s fist crashed down upon the man''s face once again. Blood burst from the man''s lips, spraying the floor with crimson droplets.

    As Damien stared into the man''s eyes, he could sense that the beast within him was starting to awaken. And there was no going back now. He could feel his grip on sanity slipping with each punch thatnded.

    The man suddenly held his hands upward and grabbed Damien''s face. "y time''s over and you''ve proven what you can do. Why don''t we up the game a notch?" He said, as a light emanated from his strange ring and swept through Damien''s head.

    "Now, we''re gonna y a game," the man continued, as Damien''s eyes opened wide in terror. "You see, I''m really good at chess, and I love games that are a bit more interesting. So, how about a game of chess?" He chuckled. "Alright, it''s my turn now, right? Hmm... Kill the Queen." He craned his neck to look at the horrified ire. "Mr. Pawn, kill the Queen."

    Damien suddenly stood up, and much to her horror, he slowly turned towards her.

    ?!

    His face was covered in blood as he licked his lips and then looked at her. A maniac''s grin appeared on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It''s just like them, she thought.

    Then he lunged at her.

    ire watched in horror as Damien charged toward her. His eyes were filled with an uncontroble rage, and his hands flew through the air, his fingers clenching into tight fists.

    She knew that this was beyond her control, but she also felt helpless. Her heart raced with dread as he rushed at her, screaming with a feral intensity.

    He didn''t stop until he reached her side. With a single motion, Damien grabbed her by her arm and hurled her toward the ground. ire fell to the floor with a thud.

    And Damien smiled.

    He climbed on top of her, pinning her down. He wrapped his hands tightly around her neck, choking her.

    "Tu, tu, tu...this is a fuckin'' mess." They heard a nonchnt voiceing from the door.

    A woman stood at the door frame, her one hand on her hip and the other one stretched along the door frame.

    "The name''s Viper. I''m from the Grand Magic Judiciary."

    She wore a ck cloak, and long ck hair flowed freely over her shoulder. She had an air of danger and craziness around her.

    When she saw nobody was listening, she sighed deeply. "Welp, I guess let''s end this madness and talk after." She removed her robes, revealing the tight dark green leather underneath.

    Her upper garments tightly clung and held her perfect boobs but they failed to cover her navelpletely.

    Her tight leather pants hugged her slender thighs and entuated her perky butt, while her ck boots ended just above her knees.

    On her thighs, two hunting knives were attached with a buckle, perfectly sitting there just to quickly draw and plunge someone to the eternal sleep.

    Oh her back, two ''sai'' hung, a three-pronged weapon consisting of a pointed metal rod with two prongs protruding from the handle. The prongs were designed to catch an opponent''s weapon or strike with a sharp, jarring blow.

    Viper''s eyes scanned around the room. It was a mess, blood sshed over the room like it was the color of the room.

    She gazed upon the man with a broken face then to the other side where she found the woman on the floor and the man on top of her, choking the poor woman.

    "Uh, you''re one ugly man."

    She slid a knife from her thigh in a smooth fluid motion and then she lunged at him.

    As Viper lunged towards Damien with her hunting knife in hand, she had a fleeting thought to end the madness quickly. Her eyes flickered toward the weapon in her hand, contemting her next move. But at that moment, Damien turned towards her, his eyes aze with an intense fury.

    Viper barely had time to react as Damien caught the knife in his palm, the sharp de sinking deep into his flesh. Blood began to seep out from around the edges of the de, dripping onto the floor in a dark pool.

    For a split second, Viper froze, stunned by the sheer force and ferocity of Damien''s actions. But in the next moment, she regained herposure and sprang into action, drawing another knife from her thigh and wielding it with deadly precision.

    With a swift and fluid motion, Viper charged forward, aiming for Damien''s neck. He blocked her attack with a punch, but Viper''s quick reflexes allowed her to dodge his counterpunch with ease. With lightning-fast movements, she struck again and again, her knives shing in the dimly lit room.

    Despite Damien''s immense strength at the moment, Viper''s speed and skill proved to be too much for him. She easily sidestepped his attacks and retaliated with a flurry of strikes that left him stumbling and disoriented.

    Finally, with a powerful kick to his midsection, Viper sent Damien sprawling to the ground, where hey gasping for breath. She stood over him, her knives still at the ready, her eyes burning with a fierce determination.

    "Please don''t kill him!" ire said, her voice hoarse and sad. "He''s under control. It''s not him, it''s that man." She pointed at her husband or where her husband should''ve been.

    He was not there. The man had already fled the room!

 Chapter 48 Harmony In The Realm!

    ?Viper didn''t had time to think as Damien lunged at her.

    A barrage of exchanges happened in the next moments, Viper with her knives and Damien bare-handedly.

    As Viper continued to strike at Damien, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. She lived for the thrill of the fight, relishing in the adrenaline rush that came with each and every strike.

    Damien, on the other hand, seemed to be fighting purely on instinct. His attacks were wild and uncontrolled, fueled by the frenzy that had overtaken him.

    Viper could feel the waves of mana emanating from him, but they were uncoordinated and unfocused, no match for her own finely tuned control.

    Despite Damien''s wild and frenzied state, Viper remained in control of the fight. She knew that victory was hers for the taking if only she could find the right opening. And then, in a sh of inspiration, she saw it - a momentary weakness in Damien''s defense.

    With a swift and calcted strike, Viper aimed her knives directly at Damien''s chest. But at thest second, he managed to block the blow with a burst of ice that seemed toe from nowhere.

    Viper was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected move, but quickly regained herposure.

    She knew that Damien''s control over his mana was erratic and involuntary, and that she could use that to her advantage.

    As they continued to battle, Viper carefully observed Damien''s movements, looking for any sign of weakness. And then, as she saw him overextend himself in an attempt to block one of her strikes, she struck.

    With a swift motion, Viper swept her knives across Damien''s chest, leaving a deep gash in its wake.

    Damien stumbled backward, his frenzied state causing him to grasp at the wound with uncoordinated movements.

    Viper watched him with a sense of detached fascination, her mind racing with the possibilities of how she could exploit hisck of control.

    But even as she contemted her next move, Viper couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. She knew that Damien wasn''t in control of his actions, that he was being manipted by outside forces. And yet, she couldn''t deny the thrill of the fight.

    The sound of the door crashing open shattered the intense concentration of the fight. Suddenly, several frenzied mob members stormed into the room, their eyes wild and their movements erratic.

    They charged towards Viper, their weapons raised and ready to strike. But Viper wasn''t intimidated. Instead, a fierce grin spread across her face as she prepared to take on the new challengers.

    She dropped her knives, and undone her main weapon from her back, she brandished the three-pronged weapon.

    She deftly sidestepped their initial attacks, ducking and weaving with the ease of a seasoned fighter. As the mob members continued to swarm around her, Viper struck out with precision and deadly force.

    Their movements were uncoordinated and predictable, no match for her well-trainedbat skills. Sheughed as she danced around their iling attacks, delivering swift and precise strikes to their weak points.

    Viper''s weapons sliced through the air, leaving deep gashes in the flesh of her foes. With each strike, she felt a surge of energy, her blood pumping with adrenaline and excitement.

    Despite the chaos of the mob, Viper remained calm and collected, her focus unbroken.

    She continued to fight, taking down one opponent after another until only a handful remained

    Her weapons shed through the air, slicing through flesh and bone with ease. Sheughed with delight as her opponents fell one by one, unable to match her skill and control.

    Despite the chaos and frenzy of the fight, Viper remained focused andposed. She kept a watchful eye on Damien, even as she dispatched his fellow attackers.

    And like a cue, he lunged at her. She extended her arm in an attempt to make a hole through the fastly moving man, but he sidestepped and grabbed her arms. Turning around her, he grabbed her boobs.

    "Oh, my?" she eximed, she was momentarily surprised and he took the opportunity to German suplex her.

    With a loud thud, she crashed onto the floor...or rather, on top of him.

    He was too exhausted to throw her far away, and it resulted in her perky ass being parked on his face.

    "Oh, you sure you''re not sane?" She giggled as she felt his face on her ass.

    And that was it. He was out. The exhaustion from the fight or the sensation of her assets had taken him out.

    She removed herself from him. "He''s out. Don''t think he will wake up for the next few hours."

    ire ran towards him, tears streaming from her eyes. "Oh, thank god! How can he change back?"  She looked at Viper with wide-eyed fear.

    Viper took one nce at Damien and then back at ire. She smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, I know what to do." She Sheathed her Sais and walked over to her knives before picking it up and buckling it back, safely on her thighs. "We just have to kill the wielder of the ring."

    ***

    Amidst the chaos of the battle, a scene of order and control emerged on the outskirts of the battlefield. The soldiers from the royal pce of the Autumn Kingdom stood in unison with the remaining forces on the ground, their armor gleaming in the sun as they fought together against the frenzied mobs.

    Under the strict orders of the curator of the Grand Magic Judiciary, the knights and mages moved with precision, capturing the frenzied mobs

    and binding them with ropes and spells, rather than resorting to the brutal violence that had been seen before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the sound of nging swords, and yet amidst it all, there was a sense of respect for the fallen. The deady motionless on the ground, their once-living bodies now forever stilled in death.

    Despite the frenzied mobs'' desperate attempts to protect their master, Augustus, the oue of the battle was inevitable. The disciplined and controlled front of the soldiers and mages proved too much for the wild and erratic mobs to ovee.

    As Augustus was finally captured alive, his face twisted in a mixture of anger and defeat, the soldiers and mages let out a collective sigh of relief. The battle was won but at a great cost. The scars of the conflict would be felt for years toe, but for now, there was a sense of peace in the air, as the victorious forces looked to the future with hope and determination.

    ...

    "So, we just have to kill this guy, right?" Viper said as she brandished her knives.

    "Yes," Lucy curtly replied, looking at a parchment of paper.

    They were in a secluded room away from the aftermath.

    Lucy was standing beside a table, half her asset meticulously parked on top of it. Her slender legs cross each other.

    Viper stood and loomed over a chair bounded Augustus, he was tied with a magic rope, not to be any more of a nuisance.

    "I demand a trial," said the man, his missing teeth making him more ugly.

    "Trial? For you?" Viper chuckled. "We''re your judge, jury, and executioner. If you''ve any plea, speak up now. Oh, and I can assure you, whatever you say, you''re dead." She smiled a menacing and bloodthirsty one.

    Augustus gulped, seeing his fate is already sealed, he fired up his brain to pick up anything to save him from here.

    "I- I know where the map is!" He hurriedly said, clutching onto the little piece of information he have.

    "What map would that be, my lord?" Viper asked as she slid one of her knives from the buckle with a sadistic smile.

    "The- the map of the cursed ind!"

    The moment he said those words, the room went silent.

    Lucy finally took her eyes off the parchment and looked at the ugly man.

    Seeing this, Augustus gained a new leash totch on. "Yeah, that''s right. I know everyone who''s fascinated by treasure trove knows about the ind," he spat on the floor, blood mixed with saliva. "Even your Magic Judiciary has been looking for it for so long. I bet you want the map for yourselves."

    "There is a reason it''s called a ''cursed ind,'' Mr. Augustus," Lucy said. "Legend says-"

    "Screw legends!" Augustus fired up. "The invaluable items scattered over the ind alone can mitigate these myths and legends."

    "If there are no problems, then why do you only have the ring on you? Why were you brainwashing the people?" Lucy asked, without any emotion in her tone.

    "..."

    Augustus went silent. There wasn''t anything to say to convince them.

    "Let me guess," she said. "You found the map. You traveled there. With your servant, you acquired the ring and you saw them cursed in front of you. So you chose to use the ring and brainwash the people in order to send them to the ind and acquire whatever items you need, right?"

    The room went eerily chilly, the silence was the most unbearing.

    "Mr. Augustus," Lucy continued. "Even if you give us the map, which is better to be hidden even from the eyes of the judiciary, there is no way in hell you''re going to walk out of here alive."

    "Bu-but, I''m sure your grand master would want to know the location." He said. "Bring me to him. We''ll negotiate."

    His pleading fell on deaf ears as Lucy had already started walking.

    "Make it quick." She said, as she opened the door and left.

    "You''re one tough son of a bitch, aren''t you?" Viper said as she closed the very little gap between Augustus. "To think you survived an awakened one''s onught, must be the power buff from the artifact, right?" She licked her lips.

    "Get away from me, you filthy whore of the judiciary! Get away!" He thrashed his legs and head in an attempt to break free of the chair.

    "Say hi to my father in hell."

    "No-no! Get awa--"

    His voice was cut off, same as his throat. Blood squirted from the red line on his neck as he took hisst breath.

    Viper stood there, intently watching his light being drawn out. After no more of the shaking, she arch down and took his fingers on her hand, sliding out the ck ring with a small blue crystal on top of it.

    She sighed deeply. "Ah, well it was fun. I should meet this ''Damien'' guy now." Her lips curved to a yful smile.

 Chapter 49 Harmony In The Realm!(2) [R-18]

    ?In a dimly lit room, Damien stirred restlessly. His breathing was haggard and his body was covered in sweat.

    A dream, he was having. A lewd one at that.

    In his dream, he was running through a forest, seeming to find something or someone. He ran and ran and ran until he found what he was looking for.

    Under the moonlight, her white skin reflected like an angelic being. Her red lips were as soft as silk and sweet as honey.

    Her bossoms swayed slightly. The pink nipples protruding from her milky white breasts swayed about in rhythm with them, making him want to sink his teeth into them. She had a tiny waist and ample hips which jutted out generously. Her round buttocks jiggled deliciously when she walked.

    He wanted her so desperately. He knew not how or why, but there was no escape from it. The more he resisted the urge to ravish her, the more he wanted to have her.

    He watched her walking to the seamless river from a distance, taking in all the deliciousness of her figure. Every part of her was sensuous. He felt a surge within himself at the sight. His lust had grown beyond control.

    The angel of ady sat by the bank of the river and dipped her toes into the cool water. With a giggle, she looked at him. "Would you like to join me?" she asked.

    "Yes," he replied. But the words that came out of his mouth were different. "I want your beautiful body to be mine."

    "Then take it yourself." She giggled.

    His heart pounded. His mind reeled at the thought. He was trembling, unable to move. Sheughed again.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "No," he lied. "Not at all."

    With that, he threw off his garments. She smiled and looked away demurely.

    He walked towards her and sat beside her. "Are you excited?" She giggled, leaning her head against him.

    "You are so lovely," he whispered. He reached out to her breast. It was warm, soft, smooth, and firm. He ran his fingers along the contours of it, caressing every part. His eyes followed her body from the tip of her nose to her delicate little neck.

    "Do you know who I am?" she asked, sliding her fingers around his chest.

    Damien felt as if he were drowning in her divine scent. "No," he said.

    Her finger traced down and touched the puckered bud of his manhood. He gasped with pleasure. He wanted her so desperately that he could hardly breathe. He felt the blood rushing in his ears.

    "I am a woman," she told him, gently sliding her fingers on top of his fully raging dragon. "A woman of many origins." She gently rubbed the tip of his penis, her fingers dancing over the sensitive flesh. He began to pant and squirm, his entire being consumed by a desire for her which was beyond his control. "I am known by many names ˇŞ" She licked her red lips, "ˇŞfor you, it''s Lilith."

    Damien''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of the ancient goddess''s name. Lilith was known to be a seductress, a temptress, and a powerful sorceress who lured men to their doom. But even with this knowledge, Damien couldn''t resist her. He was entranced by her beauty and overwhelmed by his own desire.

    "I am yours," he whispered, as she continued to stroke him. He leaned in to kiss her, his lips hungry for hers.

    But suddenly, the scene changed. Damien found himself in a dark, twisted forest, with gnarled trees and eerie shadows. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and he could feel the presence of something sinister lurking in the shadows.

    He turned around and saw Lilith standing there, her once-beautiful form now twisted and grotesque. Her skin was rotting, her eyes were empty, and her teeth were razor-sharp. She cackled and lunged at him, and Damien screamed.

    He woke up, drenched in sweat and panting heavily. The dream had felt so real, so vivid, that it took him a few moments to realize that it was just a nightmare. He sat up in bed, still trembling, and tried to shake off the feeling of fear and unease that lingered within him.

    But even as he tried to rationalize the dream, he couldn''t help but wonder: was it just his subconscious ying tricks on him, or was there something more to it?

    "Oh wow, look, he''s awake." He heard a voice say. A sweet yet dangerous voice.

    Lilith stood before him, her arms crossed and a sultry smile on her face. He stared at her in shock, not sure whether he was dreaming or awake.

    She snapped her fingers at him. "Oii, you there? Are you fully awake like your little...brother down there? Lucy, is he alright?

    Damien''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. It wasn''t Lilith; it was someone else. He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts, and realized he was lying on a bed in a room he didn''t recognize.

    He tried to move, but his body felt heavy, as if he had been drugged. Viper noticed his struggle and smirked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t bother trying to move, sweetie. You won''t be going anywhere for a while." Her tone was yful, but Damien sensed an underlying danger in her words.

    "Who are you?" Damien asked, his voice weak.

    "Me? Oh, I''m just a friend," Viper replied, tracing her finger along his jawline. "But enough about me, let''s talk about you. How are you feeling?"

    Damien tried to focus on her question, but his mind was still foggy. "I don''t know...I can''t remember what happened," he said, confused.

    Viper''s smile turned sinister. "That''s because I gave you a little something to help you forget. Don''t worry though, you''ll remember soon enough."

    Damien''s heart raced as he realized he was in danger. He needed to find a way out, but he was still too weak to fight back.

    "Please, let me go," he pleaded with her.

    Viper chuckled. "Oh, sweetie, you''re not going anywhere. Not until I get what I want from you." She leaned in closer, her eyes locking onto his. "And believe me, I always get what I want."

    Damien saw the other uptight woman pping Viper''s hand. "Don''t y with him, Viper. He''s still recovering."

    "Ow, but can I have him after your little session?" She asked with puppy eyes.

    Lucy sighed hard. "Fine, but remember, he''s still a patient."

    "Alrighty!" Viper threw her hands in celebration and leaned towards him. Too close, that is. He could feel her hot breath on his face. "I''ll be back. And when I''m back, we''re going to discuss about the naughty things you did to me during the fight. Okay."

    "Naug-naughty things? What naughty things?"

    Damien''s mind raced as he tried to remember what Viper was talking about. He had no recollection of fighting her or doing anything "naughty." He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach as he realized he was in even deeper trouble than he thought.

    As Viper sauntered out of the room, Damien struggled to find a way out of this mess. He tried to recall anything he could from thest few days, but his memories were fragmented and hazy.

    "Mr. Damien," Lucy said, garnering his attention. "I''m Lucy Starfall, a curator at the Grand Magic Judiciary. I''m the one who received your letter."

    He nodded at her to continue. He knew what was about toe and he was prepared for it. For now, at least.

    "I''ve some questions regarding your letter." She said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "First of all, how do you know about the ring, Mr. Damien?"

    "The ring?" He repeated. He acted like he had no idea what she was talking about.

    "Yes," Lucy replied, looking at him intently. "You wrote in your letter that the ring in Mr. Augustus'' hand is the magical artifact called ''Ring of Mirage''. "

    He gave her a nk stare. "Forgive me, Ms. Lucy, but I don''t recollect anything of the sort. I also don''t recall writing any letter to you."

    Lucy crossed her legs, making her slender legs appear even more irresistible. "Mr. Damien, what is thest thing you remember?"

    "I...don''t know. It''s all foggy." He said. "I remember fights and blood and wailing. And....and- Oh my god! Is ire okay? Is she alright?"

    "Don''t worry about her," Lucy said, standing up from her chair. "ire has already recovered. Your family is also safe. Perhaps we could continue this session after you take some sufficient rest."

    It was then he fully saw her. Her assets were far more voluptuous and luscious than he read. She wore a white gown that hugged her curves tightly, but it was the curve of her hips and the swell of her breasts that made his heart skip a beat. He thought about grabbing those sulent tits and burying his face between them, but he held himself back. There would be time for thatter.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Thank you, ma''am," he said.

    Moments after Lucy left the room, Viper strode in, carrying herself with a confidence that only a woman of her caliber had. She wore a ck leather suit, giving her a dominatrix look. Her long ck hair was tied in a ponytail and her piercing silver eyes scanned him hungrily.

    Before Damien even had a chance to register her sulent figure, she pounced on him, pinning him under her.

    She forcefully covered his mouth with her hand. "If you scream, I''ll choke you with my boobs."

 Chapter 50 The Vipers Fangs! [R-18]

    ?

    She forcefully covered his mouth with her hand. "If you scream, I''ll choke you with my boobs."

    ''Huh, wait a damn minute. Isn''t it basically a lottery?'' Damien thought.

    Then he started to thrash and wail.

    "Ah, you naughty boy!" said Viper and thrusted her breasts on his face. "You should be punished."

    She wrapped her arms around his head and pulled him closer to her breasts. He could feel her boobs through her tight leather, the softness of her skin tantalizing him.

    "Oi, stop struggling." Viper smacked his cheek. "I''m not going to hurt you. In fact, I want you to enjoy yourself."

    She eased off his face, allowing him to breathe freely again. "I''m going to make you feel good," she whispered into his ear. "Because I want to." She kissed him softly on the forehead and then moved her lips down his neck, nuzzling him. She licked his shirtless chest and nibbled his nipples.

    Damien moaned, trying to push her away, but she held his wrists down at his sides. He was helpless against her seductive nature.

    ''What the fuck is going on? Is this the same Viper from the novel? Was she like this?''

    In the novel, Viper was a cold blood killer, who was a sadistic and vengeful creature. But nowhere in the novel said anything about this side of her.

    ''Welp, can''t help it. Might as well as enjoy it while I can.''

    But before he even had time to gather his thoughts, Viper bounded his arms and legs to the pole of the bed with magical thread. The thread coiled and slithered around his legs and arms before tying itself to the bedpost.

    "Wha-what are you doing? Unhand me?" Damien yelled, but his voice was muffled by Viper''s hand over his mouth.

    "I told you, sweetie," she said, kissing his cheek. "You''re not going anywhere unless you give me what I want"

    He red at her, but she just gave him a kiss on the nose before moving down his body. She undid his belt and pants, tugging them down with her teeth until they fell at his ankles.

    Viper''s eyes widened when she saw his cock for the first time. It was so big and long that it made her shiver.

    "God! You''re huge!" she gasped, staring at his dick.

    Damien couldn''t control himself any longer. His hands clenched into fists, and he let out a short scream, trying to break free, but he was too weak to fight back.

    Viper looked up at him, smirking. "Don''t worry, babe. I won''t hurt you. If you cooperate, I promise we''ll have fun together."

    She grabbed his shaft with both hands, wrapping her fingers around the base. Her grip was firm and warm. Then she slowly stroked his cock, making him groan loudly.

    It felt amazing.

    ''Holy shit,'' thought Damien. ''This feels so good!''

    ''Why the hell am I enjoying this?'' Damien wondered. ''I don''t like being not in control.''

    He tried to resist, but his body betrayed him. His hips thrust forward, meeting Viper''s hands.

    "Mmm~" she moaned, teasing him. "How does that feel, baby?"

    "Fuck, it feels great!" he cried.

    Viper giggled, squeezing his cock harder as she pumped him faster.

    "Ungh... Mmph~!"

    He bit his lip. The pleasure was almost too much to handle. ''I can''t take this!'' He wanted to cum already!

    Seeing his face, Viper chuckled. "Oh, you''re going to shoot, aren''t you? But I''m not finished with you yet." A bright golden light suddenly emanated from her hands, surrounding and engulfing his dick with a golden aura. She tightened her grip around his shaft and saw his raging dragon being reduced to a small baby, to its original form.

    Damien was a fucking mess. He didn''t know what was that golden light, but seeing his orgasm fading away and his pulsating cock bingid made him feel lost.

    Viper smiled and released her hold on his cock, leaving it limp and glistening. She looked down at his limp dick and pouted. "Damn, that was sexy as hell."

    "Wha-what the bloody fuck was that!!!" He screamed at her. "What did you do to my brother, you wench?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''What happened to my orgasm? Where are my millions of babies?'' He had so many questions, but none of them came out of his mouth. He was too busy trying to recover from the golden aura trauma. ''Am I a limp dick now?''

    The next thing he knew was that Viper was sitting on top of him, straddling hisp, jerking against hisid cock. She cupped his cheeks and turned him, face to face with her.

    "It was nothing." She said. "I simply used my healing magic to soften your little brother. So that I can enjoy as long as I can and you...my dear, won''t feel tired." She leaned in closer, her silver eyes burning with lust locked onto his red, glowing eyes.

    ''She''s crazy! I can''t be the bounded one here. I need to break free of this thread.''

    He felt her breath on his face.

    "Now, open your mouth."

    "What?"

    "Open up, or I''ll bite your balls off!" she growled.

    Damien''s mouth opened instinctively, and she slid her wet tongue inside. He tasted her saliva and the taste of her lips. She was kissing him passionately, her hands on his shoulders, her breasts pressing against his chest.

    He couldn''t think straight as her tongue danced with his, their lips meshing together. His brain was too distracted by the sensation of her tongue swirling around his, her lips hot and wet against his.

    Finally, she pulled back, licking her lips hungrily. "That''s better." She said. "Now, how about you return the favor?"

    His eyes widened in surprise.

    "What?"

    She started to peel off her leather garments one by one, all the time sitting atop him.

    When she finally removed thest piece of leather, her breasts were bare and he could see the dark blue veins running under her smooth, pale skin.

    Her breasts wererge and round, and her areoles were a deep red. She sat down hard on his crotch, and he could feel the heat radiating from her pussy.

    She rubbed her thighs against his, her hands on his shoulders. Then she gave him a look. "Do you like my tits?"

    Damien stared at her massive breasts, taking in every detail of her naked body.

    "They are..." Beautiful. He choked on that word. He didn''t want to say those words to her. He didn''t want to give her the satisfaction, but her breasts were so beautiful. "I''ve seen better pairs."

    A/N note: [Alright,ds anddies, if ever a girl presents you with her bare tits, make sure you don''t ever make a mistake as our dear perverted hero did. Make sure you say they were very beautiful and if you could, you would bury your face on them for the rest of eternity!]

    Viper''s face suddenly twisted with rage, but only for a split second before it turned into a wicked smile. She grasped his chin and tilted his head up. "Oh, you have?" she said. Her tone indicated her obvious anger and yfulness.

    Damien had a sinister feeling in the back of his brain as he saw her smile. ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I''m fucked!''

    She quickly shifted her weight and turned around. Now she was facing his slightly waking dragon. "I''m sure you''ve seen better pair and fucked better pussy, but after today, I can assure you that you''ll long for me. You''ll long for my heat." She said grabbing his. "I''ll damn make sure you forgot that stinky pussies." With that, she gobbled his baby dragon, sucking it into her mouth.

    Damien moaned as she sucked his baby dragon. Her lips were hot and wet, her tongue dancing across the tip. He could feel his baby dragon''s sudden rage, and then the heat spreading throughout his body.

    ''Ngh! No!'' His mind screamed as he felt his dragon awakening. ''Please! Don''t cum! Don''t cum!'' He could feel his insides tightening, preparing for an imminent release. He felt as though he was on fire, every inch of him tingling as the heat spread through him.

    "Oh, you''re getting close." She said yfully. "Come on, release it for me, my lord."

    But he held on. ''There must be some other way.'' Then he saw her leaking little sister, just in front of his face.

    He was so worried about his baby dragon that he forgot about the beautiful flower in front of him.

    Damien tried to move his body just a little down, to slide a little more to the down, so that he can reach herfortably. With a little more effort and desperation, he seeded in adjusting his body.

    He could now smell her pussy, her wet and beautiful pussy. More than the vengeance, he wanted to taste it. To feel her with his mouth.

    He could hear the sound of her heavy breathing as she sucked his raging dragon, her saliva mixing with his pre-cum.

    Damien opened his mouth and took her tiny pink flower between his lips, licking and kissing it. It was just a simple and easily manoeuvred task, but it held his power.

 Chapter 51 The Vipers Fangs!(2) [R-18]

    ?

    Damien opened his mouth and took her tiny pink flower between his lips, licking and kissing it. It was just a simple and easily manoeuvred task, but it held his power.

    Her pussy suddenly quivered and jerked up. She wanted to move upward, but the sensation of his tongue in her pussy was too much to handle. She couldn''t help herself, and her body bucked against his face.

    His lips pressed against her inner walls, his tongue slithering along her clit and making her moan.

    Her body quivered and withered in pure bliss and pleasure. She felt like her entire body was on fire and there was no escaping the mes.

    She understood what was going on, and she epted the challenge. She was not going to let this man get away with his victory.

    She again gobbled his fully awakened and pulsating cock and fed it to her hungry mouth. She felt his powerful muscles convulsing and tensing, his dragon''s seed boiling up inside of him.

    Felling her vigour and energy on his cock, he upped his game. He began to suck her more intensely and firmly, trying to bring her to climax as soon as possible.

    Viper was panting and moaning as Damien continued to lick her pussy. Her thighs were trembling from the intense pleasure.

    She moved her head up and down, sucking and slurping on his cock. Her tongue danced around his cock as her mouth worked it, her throat vibrating with each stroke.

    She felt his cock swell up and tremble in her mouth, and she smiled.

    ''I win!'' She cried out excitedly, feeling the tip of his cock throbbing and pulsating.

    But before she could marvel at her victory, her pussy gave out, and she exploded violently, her pussy spasming with strong contractions, shooting her juices all over his face and neck.

    And then his pulsating cock gave in and erupted with a stream of thick white cum, filling her mouth.

    She swallowed his hot, thick load, drinking it down like a wine, savouring every drop of his potent seed. She was so happy that she could barely contain herself.

    Viper''s body was still twitching and shaking as she came down from her orgasm.

    There was a momentary pause as both of them stayed there, his and her private parts still in each other''s mouths.

    ''I won!'' Damien clenched his bounded fist in victory.

    But it didn''t alsost long as she started to move her head up and down, more vigorously and powerfully. She was swallowing his cock and pushing it farther into her throat.

    "Fuck! It''s not even cooled down. It''s still sensitive there!" His wailing obviously fell on deaf ears, as the only noise in the room was the sound of her throat working his cock.

    ''Oh god! She''s going to suck my soul out!''

    Unlike then, Damien didn''t have any fight left with him.

    Within seconds he came again. His cock wasn''t even fully erect, and his cum wasn''t even potent enough, but he still shot another load into her eager mouth.

    She was groaning and moaning as he emptied himself inside of her mouth.

    When he finisheding, he slumpedpletely onto the bed, his cock softening and shrinking. Viper pulled off hisid cock and licked her lips. She looked at him, smiling widely.

    "That was amazing." She said, licking her fingers clean. "Though you don''t have enough energy like me, you can keep up." She turned her body around and straddled his torso. "With my healing magic, we can continue this session for hours. I know I''ll enjoy myself, and so will you."

    She leaned forward and kissed him passionately, her warm tongue licking his own.

    He knew that she was right, he was exhausted, drained of his mana and energy. But he also realized how much he wanted to do it again. He was enjoying the process, experiencing the sensations, and the pleasure.

    He could feel the blood rushing through his veins, and his heart beating faster.

    "Then untie me." He said, his voice hoarse with lust and desire.

    Viper smirked. "No," she said. "I am not going to release you until I''m satisfied."

    "Haha..." Heughed weakly. "You''re going to suck me out of my life force?"

    She chuckled. "I''ll heal you if something like that happens," she said and then kissed him again.

    He moaned into her mouth, the feeling of her wet tongue teasing him made him even harder.

    She pulled back and looked him in the eye. "I want to feel your body against mine." She whispered and slid her wet pussy up and down over his semi erect cock.

    Damien sighed in pleasure, the warmth of her pussy engulfing him. The softness and smoothness of her slit was intoxicating. She was wet and slippery, she was riding him slowly, and his cock began to grow.

    "Oh fuck!" He moaned as he felt her wet heat surround him.

    His cock hardened rapidly, and he was nowpletely erect.

    "Fuck!" He groaned.

    "That''s it." She purred. "I''m going to milk your cock for all it''s worth."

    Damien moaned as he felt her wet pussy touching his crown, she was rubbing herself against his cock, slightly sliding up and down on it.

    And with a little push, her pussy engulfed his cockpletely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mmph!" He grunted as she took all of him.

    Viper started to grind her hips, rolling her pelvis and bouncing her pussy against his cock.

    Damien felt the pressure buildup inside of him as her hot walls squeezed around his shaft.

    It was so tight, but yet so pleasurable.

    She was squeezing him like a vise, and he couldn''t help but thrust upwards, pressing his cock deeper into her womb.

    "Ahh... Mmm..." He was panting as she worked him with her skilled hands, her talented cunt clenching his cock like it was her prisoner.

    Viper moaned softly as she felt his cock swelling up inside of her. Her fingers dug into his chest as she ground her pelvis against him, her pussy clenching tightly around his cock.

    "Mhmm... That feels so right. Your cock is so big and hard and so good inside of me. It feels so fucking good." She murmured.

    Lily was submissive, he rode her with a tight leash. Queen Serielle was na?ve and young in the matter of lovemaking. Lady ire, on the other hand, was just making herself alive again.

    But Viper, she was a whole another breed. She was an expert.

    She was an assassin, a woman who knew what she was doing in bed. She was in control and she loved it. She was driven by the need to be dominant, to dominate. And when she was dominating, Damien knew that she would do anything to please herself, and she loved pleasing herself.

    She was experienced and intelligent. She was a cunning seductress who knew exactly what to say and how to manipte her prey.

    And she was driving him crazy and he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Fuck! You''re so good." He gasped.

    Every thrust of her hips sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body. Every time she hit his prostate, Damien''s cock felt like it was erupting.

    ''I can''t let her have all the fun.'' He thought. ''I won''t let her have me with her way.''

    Determination burned inside him, determination to dominate her. To make her submit to his feet and desire.

    He slowly channelled his mana, so slowly and meticulously, to the magical thread bounding him to the bedposts.

    He thrust his hip vigorously, to mask his doing. After all, he didn''t want her to find what he was doing.

    "Aahh!" Viper cried out. "Don''t stop!"

    He didn''t, he kept thrusting his hips, his balls pping against her ass.

    "Harder! I need it hard!" She said, her voice husky and breathless.

    She closed her eyes in pleasure, not even ncing at the golden mana thread slowly turning light blue in colour.

    "Look at that dear," She said.

    His mind suddenly went nk and alerted. ''Did she catch on?''

    Before he could react, she said. "Look how you''re enjoying this. Our bodies are a match made in heaven."

    "Ah~ yes, indeed it is." He breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her tongue lolled out, her face bright red, sweat dripping down her chin.

    His cock swelled up again, her pussy tightening around his cock.

    "Aaah! Mmf! Ahhh!" She cried out as she felt the intense pleasure.

    He felt the connection between his mana and her mana. Her mana was a chaotic mess. It warped and changed as she danced around his pulsating cock.

    His mana was calmer and moreposed. It was fairly easy to dominate her mana without her knowledge.

    And he just did that. His blue mana wrapped and loomed around the wild golden mana, it swept through the thread and finally made him the master.

    "Hey Viper," he whispered. "Do you want to feel more of this?

    "Yes~" she moaned. "Does my dear has any other ideas?"

    "Of course," he smiled. "I''ll show you how to truly dominate someone."

    "How so? ~" She panted.

    "Like this!" He Yelled and the thread bounding him came undone with a sharp snap.

    ytime was over, and it was now time for the real domination!

 Chapter 52 The Vipers Fangs!(3) [R-18]

    ?

    Before she had time to register what was going on, he grabbed her and hugged her tightly, locking his arms around her waist.

    Then the pounding started. Harder and harder, his cock was driving into her as fast as possible, while his hands gripped her hips forcefully.

    "Ahh~ Aah~" she moaned loudly, as she felt her insides being ravaged by him.

    She was only used to dominate men, being dominated never crossed her mind. Yet here she is, being dominated by a recovering patient.

    Even though she hated not being in control, she didn''t hate what she was feeling right now. The pleasure that he gave her was intense, it was better than anything she had ever experienced before.

    The roughness of his thrusts, the hardness of his cock, everything about his body felt so good against hers, it was indescribable. Even though she could barely breathe, the blissful feeling from his cock drove all the worries away. It was like the perfect moment between two lovers, or maybe even better.

    "You''re such a good girl~" He chuckled. "Look how you''re enjoying this?" He teased her.

    "Aah~" she panted.

    He pulled out and then mmed back inside, driving his cock deep into her tight pussy. His fingers slid along her sides, squeezing and pulling her flesh to make her moan louder.

    "Mmm~" she moaned.

    With each thrust, the force increased, it felt so good. Her tight walls mped down on his cock, making sure that none of his seed escaped her body.

    It was too much for her to handle, she couldn''t hold herself together anymore.

    "Hah~" She gasped. "Y-Your cock... It''s driving me crazy~!"

    Her insides spasmed and contracted around his cock, as she arched her back and squirmed under him.

    "Ah~" She moaned.

    "No. Not yet." He said. "You can''t cum now, there''s more toe."

    He shifted his weight and pressed his legs on the floor, still clutching her inside his arms.

    He checked for any momentary ckout as he was still recovering, and when none happened, he stood.

    "What are you doing~?" She asked.

    Without saying anything, he spread her ass cheeks open and pushed his hard cock inside her dripping pussy.

    "AH~!" she cried out. "Wah! Nnhh~"

    He knew that she was wet enough, but it still surprised him. The tightness of her pussy weed his cock with ease, it was almost like he was fucking a virgin.

    "Ohh~" she moaned softly. "So big~"

    He took his time and entered deeper, sinking his cock inch after inch until he bottomed out.

    "You''re so tight~" He growled. "Fuck me~"

    He pulled her closer to his chest and started moving his hips in circr motions.

    "Nng~" She panted.

    After a few minutes, his pace became faster, pounding her pussy mercilessly. Each time, his cock would hit her cervix and make her scream, sometimes it was muffled by his chest.

    "MMM! AH! MMPPHHH~!" She screamed.

    She was trying her best to keep up with his pace, her eyes were closed as she tried to avoid her surroundings.

    But it wasn''t long until she couldn''t take it anymore, and her body exploded with an orgasm.

    "Ahhhhh~!" she screamed, as her pussy tightened around his cock.

    He grunted and pushed himself further inside, burying his cock deep inside her tight walls.

    "FUUU~!" He groaned as his cock twitched and throbbed, shooting thick ropes of cum straight into her womb.

    As his cock began to soften, he pulled himself out andid her on the bed.

    After both of them came down from their high, he copsed onto the bed,ying on top of her.

    "Heal it!" he demanded. "We''re not done yet."

    She panted heavily. The orgasm was too much for her to handle, she needed a moment to recover before she could move again.

    "Wha-what? Now?" she asked. "You serious?"

    "Of course I''m serious." He smirked. "That was just the warm-up."

    "But-"

    He grabbed her neck tightly and kissed her lips. She trembled at first because of the sudden kiss, but she soon rxed and her lips parted to ept his tongue.

    Their tongues danced, intertwining with each other.

    "You want more, right? I will give you more, but heal me first." His hands tightened around her slender neck.

    "Ah..." she moaned.

    She nodded and focused her mana to heal hisid cock. Making it healthy andrge again.

    He could feel his stamina recovering. He could see her breathing hardening.

    "Now, let''s get back to work." He muttered and turned her body away from him. "This time, I won''t be gentle."

    She craned her head and looked into his eyes, and she felt something else besides lust. There was a hint of curiosity in her eyes that made him smirk.

    She was on all four now, he again grabbed her by her naval and pulled her closer to him, before lifting her up in the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her legs dangled above the bed, with her ass and pussy pressed to him.

    "I wonder if you can take this?" He teased, grabbing her legs and cing them high above her head.

    Her legs were spread wide open, giving him a full view of her pussy.

    "Ah~" she panted. "What''re you doing~? "

    "Just wait and see." He growled.

    He positioned himself and once again plunged his cock in. This time he thrust slowly, letting her adjust to his size.

    "Ah~" she moaned.

    He continued his gentle strokes, pushing in and out of her.

    She was still sore from thest time, but it was manageable, he was able to go further and deeper. His pace picked up gradually, he sped up until his pelvis pped against her ass.

    "MMM! AAAHHH~!" She moaned. "Please... More..."

    Heplied with her request and kept moving. His hands gripped her thighs firmly, while his dick pistoned in and out of her pussy.

    "Ah~" she panted. "Ah~ Ah~ Aaaah~!"

    She buckled and shook as another orgasm hit her hard.

    "Ah~ Ah~!" she screamed. "AAAHHH~!"

    Her body tightened around his cock, and she lost all sense of reality. She was screaming loudly, as her pussy mped down on him relentlessly.

    He didn''t stop even after she came. He kept moving, thrusting into her harder and harder.

    "MHMM~!" she screamed. "AAHHH~! AH~!"

    Her pussy squeezed him so tight, he thought that his cock might break. The pleasure was beyond anything he had ever experienced.

    He could feel his balls tighten, he felt like exploding within her pussy. But he held back, and he waited for the perfect timing.

    "This...position...is so...good~" she panted.

    She was still caught up in her orgasm, moaning and panting uncontrobly.

    His cock throbbed inside her slick walls, his balls ached.

    Viper was feelin'' giddy now, she wanted to cum again. The feeling was too intoxicating for her. She wanted it tost forever.

    He grunted and tightened his grip on her thighs as he pounded her with renewed vigour.

    "Ah~!" she screamed. "AH~!"

    She squealed and her legs curled up.

    He continued to pound her, his thrusts became faster and more forceful. With every stroke, he buried his cock into her deepest parts.

    "AHH~!" She screamed. "AH~!"

    Her pussy tightened around his cock, she couldn''t take it anymore, the sensations were overwhelming her.

    "AH~!" She moaned. "NNGH~! ANGER~!"

    He grunted and held himself inside her as he shot his load deep inside her.

    His cum spurted out, filling her womb with his seed. It was so hot and thick; it felt like he filled her whole body with his seed.

    ''Did the healing magic also refill my baby milk?''

    He eased her to the bed andy beside her.

    Her face was flushed, and her hair was messy. Her eyes were shut, while her lips were slightly parted. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, showing that she was still recovering.

    "You ready for another round?" He enthusiastically asked her, reaching out and slowly massaging her breasts.

    "Mm..." She hummed, rubbing her thighs together.

    He moved closer and bit her left nipple.

    "Aaaaah~!" she cried out, as he sucked on her breast. He grabbed her other breast and kneaded on them. Then sucked both of them

    "Mmm~" she moaned.

    He leaned forward and kissed her lips, she responded by opening her mouth to receive his tongue. They kissed passionately, exchanging saliva between their mouths.

    They broke off from the kiss and stared deeply into each other''s eyes.

    "You''re going to have to heal me again, you know that?" He said.

    She nodded.

    "Good." He grinned and licked her lips. "Because I''m not done with you yet."

    And for the next few hours, the entire room was filled with steam, panting, flesh pping on flesh sound and moaning.

    Their little session finally came to an end when Viper ran out of mana and energy, and passed out on the bed.

    It was a good day to wake up. It was a good world to live but not everything can be all colourful all the time. Sometimes it''s better to look at the dark side of the moon.

 Chapter 53 The Aftermath!

    ?

    As the morning sun filtered through the curtains, Damien opened his eyes to an empty bed. No Viper, no angry mob outside his door.

    Relief flooded his body, washing away the fear and tension that had gued him since the night before. He stretched his arms over his head, feeling theforting sensation of his muscles releasing their tension.

    It all seemed like a distant dream now, a nightmare he had finally awoken from.

    Sitting up, he surveyed the room, finding nothing out of the ordinary. He walked over to the window and peered outside, taking in the beauty of the day. The sun was shining brightly through the clouds, a promise of a new beginning.

    "Morning." The sound of a familiar voice broke through the silence.

    He turned around to see his sister standing by his bedroom door, dressed in a light green dress and her long white hair tied up in a bun.

    "Ohh... Good mornin''." He greeted her with a smile, trying to hide the surprise in his voice.

    She looked at him with a mix of emotions, struggling to find the right words to say. Finally, she spoke.

    "Thank you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you for helping me out there."

    Damien''s jaw would''ve hit the ground if it was a little more longer.

    As Damien looked at his sister''s face, he could see that she was sincere in her gratitude. It was strange to him, in fact, she had always seemed annoyed with him and would never hesitate to remind him of how much of a burden he was to her.

    But at that moment, everything was different. The events of the previous night had clearly shaken her, and she was grateful to have her brother by her side.

    ''Don''t be persuaded by her fake thank you, Damien. She''s just using you.'' He reminded himself of what she truly was.

    A snake, a creature who preyed on those weaker than herself.

    "What happened?" he asked. "I don''t much remember."

    The expression on her face changed, bing serious as she exined.

    "With the interference of Grand Magic Judiciary and the knights from the royal pce, we were able to keep the frenzied mob under control, but..." She paused for a second, looking down at her feet. "It seems the damage has already been done."

    "How many...?"

    "More than two hundred men were down, servants and guests alike. Duke ke is dead." She looked at him. "Father had to..." It was just barely a whisper.

    His stomach churned, thinking about both ire and his father. They both loved the man dearly, and now he was gone.

    "What happens to Father?" He asked.

    "Nothing!" she said. "Lady ire assumed the position of the head, and she has already pardoned everyone who was forced to kill others in the act of self-defense."

    "That''s great." He said, relief flooding his body. "How are they holding up?"

    "Fine," she said. "She seems different now, stronger and head straight. And it has been reflected in her rule. She''s doing fine."

    "And what of Father?"

    "He''s depressed. Has been drinking too much, maybe to forget about what he has done." She looked at him with concern. "The man is a mess, Damien. Mother is trying her hard, but the pain of losing his friend when he could''ve saved him has taken a toll on him."

    ...

    Apparently, he has been asleep for five days and just woke up yesterday. So many things happened in between those days, Lady ire- Duchess ire now, was summoned to the royal pce to answer the King''s calling.

    All the matter was quickly made under control, the dead were buried with proper funerals, and Duke ke was buried in their ancestral way.

    Compensations were given to the families of the deceased, and the duchy was in a state of rebuilding.

    It may take years to rebuild what was lost, but the servants and the lords were enthusiastic about the whole ordeal.

    Duke ke''s sister, the louddy from the party, fell into depression knowing her brother was dead. Initially, she med Duke Zadkiel butter apologized for her misbehavior, stating that her brother would be deeply disappointed in her if she mes his best friend.

    The bride-to-be, ire''s younger sister, has secluded in her room and hasn''t seen outside for the past five days. Food was given to her in a timely manner so she doesn''t starve, but thedy refuses to eat anything.

    The wedding was canceled due to the incident, but the groom-to-be has promised nothing would change his mind about marrying the youngdy, despite his family''s pressure.

    In all the events, the only thing that remained constant was his father''s drinking. He was also secluded in his room with wines and alcohol. His mother tried her best to stop him from drinking but failed miserably.

    ...

    Damien pounded on the double door. No answer came back. So he did it again. It was the same as before.

    He pushed open the door and found it surprising that it actually opened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He slowly walked through the door and found his fatherying on the bed, spread-eagled, and a bottle in his hand.

    Even from a nce, anyone can discern the man was in total shambles. His shirt was stained with wine stains, his ck pants were wet, and his face was pale as chalk.

    "Dad?" Damien called out.

    His father didn''t reply. He stirred a little.

    "Dad? You awake?" He said again, walking over to him.

    This time his father looked at him, slowly lifting up the bottle from his hand and gulping it down.

    "Shit! You''re alive!" He eximed. "I thought I''d lost you too!"

    "You''re drunk," Damien answered.

    "Nah, not really. Just a bit tipsy." Heughed. "I''m d you''re safe. I thought the worst for you."

    "You have been drinking too much," he said. "Do you have any idea what''s going on?"

    The drunkard mouthed the poison in his hands once more.

    "Here, have some," he said, extending the wine bottle. "It''ll help you forget everything. It''ll help you forget things."

    The once happy and active duke now looked like he aged a decade. His face was wrinkled, his skin was dull, and his hair was thinning. He was just a shadow of himself.

    "Hey, Dad," Damien said, putting a hand on his father''s shoulder. "Let''s go home."

    The happy face of the duke fell, reced with a frown.

    "Home?" He questioned. "There is nothing there. He''s here. I killed him. I heard you sent a letter to the judiciary, if you knew about this you could''ve warned me and I could''ve...I could''ve..." His voice trailed off. He put a hand on his face and started sobbing.

    "I didn''t know," Damien said. "I didn''t know about saving people. I only knew about the artifact. That''s all."

    "If I was battling Sir Allister and Duncan was fighting him, then...then we could''ve saved him. He would have been alive."

    The man was a lost cause. The guilt was killing him. Well, who can me him? He just killed his best friend, not knowing there was another way to save them.

    But this cannot go on for so long. He took it upon himself to end his father''s madness. Though, it''s highly unlikely that the Duke is going to recover soon.

    So Damien decided to give him a reality check.

    p!

    The sound of hand and cheek hugging resounded throughout the room, as the Duke clutched his cheek, looking bewildered and stunned.

    "Wha-what are you doing?" the duke asked, his voice rapidly getting clearer and clearer as his alcohol wore off due to magic.

    There was no anger in his voice, just a tint of sadness.

    "Yeah," Damien said. "That''s my question. What are you doing? You''re supposed to be the head of an entire duchy and not some whiny little kid. Stand up, Dad. Stand up and face your problems."

    Coming from someone who runs away from problems, it felt ridiculous to himself. But the duke doesn''t need to know that, right?

    "I...I didn''t know what to do," he whispered, his voice quivering with fear and uncertainty. His brows were furrowed, and his eyes were cast downward, avoiding Damien''s stern gaze.

    "That''s not an excuse," Damien replied firmly, his expression stern and unforgiving.

    His jaw was set, and his eyes were narrowed, conveying his disappointment and anger.

    "You need to face the consequences of your actions, not run away from them," Damien continued, his tone unyielding. His voice wasced with a hint of disgust, and his lips were pursed in disapproval.

    "You need to take responsibility for what you''ve done, and make amends," he added, his eyes piercing into his father''s soul.

    "I know," his father said, his voice barely audible. His eyes were filled with remorse and shame, and his shoulders were slumped in defeat.

    "Good. Now get up," Damien said, helping him sit up on the bed. "We''re going home, and we''re going to face whateveres our way together."

    His father nodded, looking defeated and lost. His lips were trembling, and tears glistened in his eyes, threatening to spill over.

    Damien helped his father stand up, and they slowly made their way out of the room. As they walked down the hallway, Damien could hear his father''s unsteady breathing and the soft shuffling of his feet. He could sense his father''s overwhelming sense of guilt and shame.

 Chapter 54 Tying Loose Ends!

    ?

    People were surprised to see the Duke outside of his room, but none bothered to speak anything as they all had things to do.

    Both of them stopped at arge door, it was one of the guest suits.

    "Go on," Damien said. "She''s been worried about you. Don''t make her more sad." He said with a hint of worry just to make it clear he indeed cared about all of them.

    "I..." The Duke started. He wanted to say something, but nothing came.

    "It''s okay Dad. If anything, she will be extremely happy to see you outside of your room. Just go in and talk."

    With a determined nod, the Duke knocked on the door.

    "Come on in." They heard a sad yet firm voice. The voice which the Duke had heard before, the voice of his wife.

    The Duke took a deep breath, and he opened the door.

    Damien saw his mother gasping at the sight of her husband, she cupped her mouth and let out a small gasp. She quickly rushed towards him, wrapping her arms around him.

    "Oh my God!" She hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Duke Zadkiel had nothing else to do other than to wrap his hands and hug his wife tightly, so he did that.

    ''Well, it''s their problem now. I should meet the new Duchess. Don''t ask for sex! Don''t ask for sex!'' He left the scene as there was nothing else for him to do.

    He wanted to just get out of here and go home. The whole ordeal has only done damage rather than good.

    Though Viper and ire are an addition to his list.

    ...

    It took him another fifteen minutes to find the new duchess. She was in her new office roommanding some of her soldiers when he knocked on the door.

    "Come in." She said, her voice firm andmanding. There was no touch of sadness nor of joy. She was simply a woman who knew what she wants.

    He opened the door and entered the room.

    "Huh..." He stopped as he saw a beautifuldy sitting behind her desk, she was wearing a long, blue dress, and her brown locks danced beautifully in the gentle breeze. She was looking at him with her dark eyes, and a faint smile yed on her lips.

    Sir Allister stood behind her, clutching the hilt of his sword.

    Three or more soldiers stood opposite of the desk and they all turned to look at the guest.

    "Sorry to interrupt your meeting, Duchess ire," he said.

    "Leave us alone." ire dismissed the soldiers, they bowed, and exited the room.

    ire looked at Sir Allister and then back at Damien.

    "Sir Allister, you too." Shemanded.

    "But mydy--" He started to protest but she held her hand.

    "He''s a hero,mander," she said. "He should be treated as one. Leave us alone."

    He reluctantly bowed and left her.

    There was a momentary silence, as the two gazed at each other

    He slowly walked in, closing the door behind him.

    His footsteps sounded loud as they echoed throughout the room and only stopped as he stood near her. He scooped the documents off the table and ced them far on the table before leaning on the table.

    "Hey," he said.

    "Hey yourself," she replied.

    "How are you holding up?" He reached out and caressed her cheeks.

    She felt his hand, the warmth of it as she closed her eyes. "Fine," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "A little tired, but fine."

    ire looked up at him and forced a small smile. He could see the pain in her eyes, the grief that she was trying to hide. He knew what it was like to lose someone, to feel like the world had ended.

    "I''m sorry about your father," he said, reaching out to take her hand in his. "If there''s anything I can do to help, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    ire looked down at their hands, feeling a smallfort in his touch. "Thank you," she said, her voice breaking slightly. "It''s been difficult, but I''m managing."

    He squeezed her hand gently, silently conveying his support. "You don''t have to do this alone," he said. "I''m here for you, always."

    ire looked up at him, her eyes searching his. "I appreciate that," she said, her voice softening. "It means a lot to me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They sat in silence for a moment, just holding hands and takingfort in each other''s presence. The sound of the wind outside was a soothing background noise, and the room felt peaceful and calm.

    Finally, Damien broke the silence. "Would you like to take a walk outside?" he asked, standing up from the table. "It might do you some good to get some fresh air."

    ire looked up at him, considering his offer. After a moment, she nodded. "Yes, that sounds nice," she said, standing up from her chair as well.

    As they walked out of the room, Damien ced a reassuring hand on her back. They walked infortable silence, enjoying the quiet beauty of the castle gardens. As they reached the small pond, Damien turned to ire.

    "I know this must be hard for you," he said, looking at her withpassion. "But just know that you''re not alone. You have people who care about you and want to support you."

    ire looked at him, her eyes filled with tears. "Thank you," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "I really appreciate it."

    Damien leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Always," he whispered, wrapping his arm around her as they continued their walk.

    "I may have to return to my estate," he said. "As you know, father is not taking it well. I think it would be best if we stayed there until everything settles down."

    "Ah, you''re going to abandon me now?" She looked at him with a hint of betrayal.

    "Wha- no! No." He shook his head. "I wouldn''t leave you, ever."

    "Rx, Damien." She chuckled. "I was just teasing you."

    He stopped on his track and grabbed her hands, seriousness in his eyes."Look..."

    She ced her finger on his lips. "I know what you''re going to say." She said. "It''s not your father''s mistake. He didn''t know there was a way to save him. It''s not his fault."

    "ire, I..."

    "Shhhhh...rx," she said. "What done is done. Dead is dead and we can only care for those who are alive. Take your family and go home. He needs the rest. I can manage here. Don''t worry." She squeezed his hands.

    "Thank you," he said. "Honestly, thank you very much."

    ...

    So it was decided that Duke Zadkiel and his immediate family, except Daemon and the soldiers, were to leave the duchy for recovery. Daemon and the soldiers were to stay back and help the new duchess to the full of their capacity.

    But before that, he needs to see some people, or else trouble is sure to be followed. After all, he wanted to end this problem here, don''t want to take them back to the duchy.

    Like the only thing he did today, he knocked on therge door.

    "Come in," the voice was neithermanding nor overbearing, it was just calm and nonchnt.

    He sighed and pushed open the door.

    The curator of the Grand Magic Judiciary was seated near a table, reading some documents. She adjusted her round-rim sses as Damien stepped inside.

    She wore a simple white blouse under a ck coat and a skirt. Her long, ck hair was tied in a bun at the back of her head.

    "Good afternoon," he greeted her. "I was wondering if you could spare me a few minutes of your time."

    The woman looked up at him, her eyes taking in his appearance. "Of course, young master," she said, standing up from her chair.

    "So I was wondering if you still have questions for me? You know, regarding the incident." He said, looking into her eyes.

    She gestured for him to follow her. So he did. "Of course, I have questions, young master," she said. "How can I not have any? And I can''t leave without knowing the truth."

    They walked to the length of the room before she opened arge door, allowing the wind to sweep in. It was a pleasant wind, with a hint of coldness in it, and a faint scent of autumn flowers wafted through the room.

    Inside was a balcony overlooking the rocky, stonyndscape.

    "This is my favorite spot," she said. "I love watching the sunset here. It''s very calming."

    Damien looked at her, taking note of her words. It was true, a beautiful view it was. The scenery and thedy.

    Damien''s baby dragon stirred in his pants as he looked at the curator.

    ''The fuck? She looks like the hot secretary from the video before the boss ravages her as a punishment. Fuck!''

    Indeed, she was looking like one, but what can he do? Make one move and he''s dead. He knows about her; her view of beauty and lust.

    She knows she''s hot and sexy. Her busts and buns are top on the list of most desired objects in this world, but she despised people that view her as one. The only way to get through her heart is by being a professional and a gentleman. Which our hero will nevere to be.

    He sighed internally and looked away from her.

    He leaned on the railing, gazing at the horizon and the sun as it sank into the sea.

    "Have your memory returned?" She asked, with the same monotone.

 Chapter 55 A Parting Gift! [R-18]

    ?

    "Have your memory returned?" She asked, with the same monotone voice. She leaned on the rail as he did.

    "Notpletely." He said. "There are parts that I still can''t recall."

    She looked at him. "You know you were also controlled by him?"

    ??!!

    He froze. It set an rm off in his mind. So, that was it. The missing memory. He had been under Augustus'' control, too. The thought made him feel sick.

    "But Viper incapacitated you in time." She continued. "If not, you could''ve killed the new duchess."

    "..."

    He couldn''t believe it. He had been so careless. He knew he could''ve handled the matter more safely and efficiently, but he had been too overconfident, thinking this was not even an event that once was mentioned in the novel.

    But living in the event made him realize that the novel only focuses on some people''s lives and the other people arepletely ignored.

    He looked out at the blue sky, lost in thought. There was no mention of ire or her sister, which means they would''ve died that night. He wasn''t sure if the alliance had prevailed or Augustus had seized the throne, but nothing mattered now. Everything has changed. And in all, one thing was clear.

    Power!

    He needs power to protect himself and avoid theseh kind of situation again.

    The next time he sees Calen, he was sure the hero would pretty much knock him out and force answers, but if he had power...then, then...

    He suddenly felt somethingughing inside. Some force or power, the same wickedugh he heard that night. It was almost like the voice was tempting him, urging him to embrace the darkness.

    "-ng master?" It was only after Lucy shook him, he came back to reality. "Are you alright? Do you need some more rest?" She was incredibly close to him, her delicate arm grabbing him by his biceps.

    It was cold, but it had a tingling sensation that sent shivers down his spine.

    "No." He said. "I''m fine." He looked into her eyes. "I''m sorry, I just got lost in my thoughts."

    Her face inches away from his. She smelled nice. Like a flower garden, fresh and sweet.

    Her eyes were filled with concern and kindness, but there was a hint of sadness in them. She looked at him with a sad expression. Like she pitied him.

    "I see." She said. "You can take rest and we can resume this some other time."

    "No, that''s fine." He said. "Besides, we''re leaving today. Father is not well, I''m taking him back home. So ask your questions, curator."

    "Tell me about the artifact. How do you know about it?"She asked, her eyes searching his.

    "There was a writing on his room, something about this ring that can influence people to the wielder''s will." He answered. "Didn''t thought much about it until I saw some servants and people near him act. It spooked me and I asked Lady ire about it, she give some useful insights." He took a deep breath. "I wasn''t sure how many of them were influenced and for all I know, even my people might already be in his clutches. So I did, what I could do. Write to the most powerful legion in the world a letter and seeing you here..." He looked at her. "...It looks like it worked."

    "I see," she said. "And I suppose you don''t remember what happened to you under the influence of the ring?"

    He shook his head. "In that, nothing."

    "That''ll be all," she walked away from him. "Thank you for your time, young master. If you need something, you know where to find me."

    He watched her walk away, her bountiful asset bouncing up and down as she moved. Her figure was incredible, the curves of her body entuated by the dress. He wanted to touch her. To feel her skin against his.

    He stood there for a moment, watching her go, feeling a sense of happiness.

    One day! He knows one day he''s going to feel them. One day he''s going to make love to her.

    ...

    Before he returns to his room, he saw someone else in the corridor.

    His heart leaped as he gazed upon the dangerous beauty walking toward him with a wicked smile stered on her face.

    "Ah, young master," Viper said. "I''ve heard you''re leaving today."

    "That is indeed true, mydy," he replied.

    She walked up to him, their face close to each other. Both of them had sheepish smiles on their face.

    "Oh, I''m gonna miss you, young master." She said, inching her face a little more closely. He could feel her hot breath on him, the smell of her perfume filling his nostrils. The sweet smell was intoxicating, making him dizzy.

    ''She''s indeed a natural seductress.'' He thought.

    "Me too," He said. "Me too."

    With a swift motion but with the utmost delicacy, she grabbed his stirring baby dragon, making him yelp in surprise.

    "Ow!" He cried. "What are you doing?!"

    She gently rubbed his cock over the pants, making him moan. "I''m giving you a goodbye present."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She unzipped his trousers, revealing his erect member. "This should help you pass the time."

    She stroked his cock with her fingers, causing him to groan.

    ''What are you doing?" He frantically said. "There are people around here. We could be caught!"

    "Ah, and here I thought I was the only one with a pussy," she giggled. "Seems like you''re one too."

    A vein popped on his head, smiling menacingly.

    "Ah, angry, are you?" She chuckled. "I wonder what you''re going to do to this helplessdy." She made an expression of fear.

    He suddenly grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down on her knees, and without much restraint, she fell on her knees.

    "You want it," He said. "You get it."

    He grabbed her head and forced his cock into her mouth, forcing her lips open.

    "Mmhmm!" She moaned. "Ahhh, yes, that''s it."

    She sucked his cock, her tongue swirling around the tip. His hips started to move, thrusting into her throat.

    "Ahh, fuck!" He grunted.

    Viper kept sucking, her cheeks bulging outwards as she struggled to keep up with his pace.

    "Look at that, slut." He said. "Seems like you''re expert on this. Were you a prostitute before assuming this position as an assassin?"

    She red at him, seemingly not finding his words amusing.

    "Oh? What is that?" He giggled. " Are you angry at me now? What are you gonna do, suck some more?" Heughed and grabbed her head tightly, pushing his cock further and further inside her mouth until her lips touched the base of the shaft.

    Her eyes moistened, tears forming on the corners of her eyes. But she didn''t stop sucking.

    "Hahaha, ahahahaha! You''re such a good girl." He said, pulling out and pping her cheek with his hand. "You really are a good girl, aren''t you?" He pped her again before pushing his cock inside her mouth once more.

    She red at him, the p was exciting for her too. She was liking this side of him, she was enjoying herself being dominated.

    He pulled out once more and pped her hard across the face. "You fucking whore!" He shouted. "I bet you have fucked hundreds of men in your life, haven''t you?!"

    She tried to reply but he pushed his cock back into her mouth, silencing her.

    He held his cock on her throat for some moments before pulling it out, causing her to take a deep breath in relief as his cock was choking her.

    Then he plunged again, and again, and again until he felt his balls tighten.

    "Ahh!" He screamed. "I''m cumming! Ahhhh!"

    He held her head in position as he shot stream after stream of his seed into her mouth. She swallowed everything, drinking his cum down.

    When he finished, she licked thest drop of semen off his cock, making him groan loudly.

    "Mhhmm...I think I''m liking thatst bit more and more."

    "The next time we see each other, I''m gonna break you," she said, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. "I''m going to break you."

    She smiled at him, showing her teeth. "I''m going to show you how pathetic you are."

    ***

    Damien saw ire once more to apologize for attacking her while being influenced. There was no need for that, but he was sure it would increase his likeability.

    And it sure did. After a few minutes of talking, Damien kisses her on the forehead, making her blush.

    "Visit me whenever you want." She said to him.

    "Ah, though I''m a bit saddened by the fact I haven''t tasted you, I''m sure we can change that on my second visit." His charm had only increased with his smile, making her already blushing face turn tomato red.

    She punched him in the chest, a small smile on her face.

    "Don''t be so forward, Young master Damien." She giggled and walked away, before turning and mouthing the words. "I''ll be waiting."

    He stood there like an idiot.

    ''Is this what love feels like.'' He grabbed his beating heart.

    So the Zadkiel family started their journey to return to their home, promising their next visit after the Duke recovers.

 Chapter 56 A Problematic Guest!

    ?

    The grand chamber, Royal Pce, Summer Kingdom

    "Changes are happening, it''s happening all around the world." A deep and old voice reverberated through therge room, the voice contains concern and worry.

    "What changes?" Another voice asked.

    "gue," the first voice answered. "gue is spreading across thend, and soon enough, we''ll have to face the consequences of our actions. It''s time to act, and we must do it now before it''s toote."

    "Are you sure of this? What if we''re wrong?" The second voice questioned.

    "I''m certain. I''ve seen the signs, and I have been told about the gue by ''things'' I trust. We must act swiftly before we lose everything."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "I understand your concerns, but how can we possibly fight against the gue?" The second voice asked.

    "By acting, we shall find a solution. But first, we need to gather our forces, and we must prepare ourselves for battle. Let us start with the nobles. We must convince them to join our cause."

    "Very well, we shall begin immediately," the second voice agreed. "But, your reverence, how is it possible? The gue has been wiped out of the face of the world centuries ago. How can we expect to find a cure?"

    "We don''t know where it came from, and we don''t even know what causes the gue. But we do know that it''s spread like wildfire, and we need to stop it before it spreads any further."

    "Yes, Your Reverence," the second voice said, bowing his head.

    "Now, go and tell everyone. Call the nobles, and convince them of our cause. If they are not convinced, cut them out."

    "As you wish," said the man, bowing. The gem on his crown glinted as the light from the window shone upon him.

    "And one more thing," the deep voice added, voice stern and serious.

    "Yes, Your Reverence?" The second voice asked.

    "The girl. She''s in the Spring Kingdom. Bring her here. She''s the one."

    "I''ll bring her here, Your Reverence," the second voice said, bowing once again. "If she doesn''tply I''ll burn down the entire kingdom."

    "Good. Good."

    A small and husky chuckle echoed through the empty halls, beads of sweat trickled the bowing man''s face, and his brown skin darkened in fear.

    ***

    The Zadkiels arrived at their estate by nightfall, their wagon rocked as they passed through the little rocky hump below the estate gates.

    Damien was trying to keep up a conversation with his mother, but it was difficult as both of them were preupied with their own thoughts.

    Though there were lights on the castle, something felt very off.

    Even the guards seemed a little scared.

    "Why''s the air so chilly," said Daenys, hugging herself.

    "Sir Duncan," said Damien. "Are you sensing something?"

    The middle-aged man was the best chance to find something amiss, as his senses were heightened.

    "There seems to be..." he paused for a moment. "the castle seems to be...thrashed."

    "Thrashed?" Damien repeated.

    "Yes, sir," Sir Duncan said. "It looks like someone has gone mad and destroyed everything."

    "What does that mean?" Damien asked.

    "I''m not sure, but I think the servants are cleaning up the mess someone made." He put a hand on his chin, thinking deeply while his steed moved rhythmically with the wagon.

    "Who would dare?" Daenys said. "Who actually has the courage to do such a thing?"

    "If someone thrashed the castle, then why is no one on the outside? Where are the soldiers and knights? Where are the servants?" Damien asked.

    "They''re probably inside the castle, trying to clean up the mess," Sir Duncan said.

    Damien frowned. Feeling something really really wrong in the castle.

    "Something is definitely wrong," he whispered.

    "You there,e here." Sir Duncan called out to a servant, who had a bucketload of rocks and debris.

    The servant hurriedly scuttled towards them, clutching the bucket tightly in his as to not drop anything.

    "My lord," the servant bowed.

    "What happened here?" Sir Duncan''s loud noise startled the servant.

    "Th-the..." the servant shook as he tried to find words to describe what had happened. "The youngdy is here." it was just a whisper but everyone inside the wagon heard the title very clearly.

    Even the sleepy Duke woke up from his slumber, looking alert and fearful.

    "Young Lady?" Damien said, his eyes wide open.

    "Dear gods!" said the Duke, clutching his head. "It''s going to be hell around here."

    Damien was taken aback by the title. Other than Daenys, the youngdy of the duchy is the youngest kid of the Zadkiel family.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Danielle Von Zadkiel.

    ''Well, well, well, this is going to be fun!''

    Danielle was a loud and rowdy one. If she doesn''t like something, she destroys it. It doesn''t matter if you''re a king or a queen or duke, if she doesn''t like you then gods be blessing you.

    Even Daemon and Daenys doesn''t like her, she constantly destroys things, and since it''s the dynamic duo we''re talking about, their reunions are bound to be a disaster.

    And her being the most prodigal and potential star of the entire Zadkiel duchy only increased her notoriety.

    In all, the only thing that remained constant is her love for her brother, Damien.

    Yep, that''s right, she''s a bro-con.

    A huge one at that.

    Maybe, that guy, the original Damien knew about her potential, or maybe out of familial love, or because he wanted to feel some connection or something. It was like he basically raised her.

    And it has been repaid him arge time.

    If it wasn''t for her being caught up in the politics happening inside the kingdom, then maybe the original Damien wouldn''t have died in the novel.

    And he''s about to rewrite that by having her close to him every time.

    But the thing is, she doesn''t like other people showing Damien love and affection, she can be wild and erratic but...

    ''If I can tame her, then...''

    Unbeknownst to him, he was having an ear to ear smile.

    "She has returned from the academy?" The Duchess asked. "But why?"

    "I don''t know the exact details, mydy but," the servant said, still bowing. "She has been talking about recent events revolving around young master Damien."

    All eyes were on him now, everyone was looking at him like he was a caged exotic animal in a zoo.

    "Cough- cough," he cleared his throat. "Let''s get moving before she destroys more stuff."

    Everybody silently agreed, and they all moved towards the castle with wildly beating hearts.

    ***

    The main hall was clear, everything was normal there.

    "Seems like everything has been restored," Damien said, scrutinizing the room. "Where is she?"

    "Probably sleeping," came a voice from the darkness of the corner. "Please don''t wake her up." The sound felt like a plea.

    "Daeron?" Duchess said.

    A shadow slowly made its way to the light, revealing therge build of a man. The white hair and beard made him look like a wise old man.

    "What happened to you?" Daenys asked as she saw the dark circles under his eyes. The eye itself was bloodshot.

    Daeron moved slowly and carefully, like each step of his body was an effort.

    "I''ve been running around the whole day," he said, his voice hoarse. "I didn''t even sleepst night."

    "What happened?" Damien asked.

    "Our dear sister is here," he said. "At first, she said she was just here due to some internal issue at the academy. I didn''t say anything and she didn''t ask anything. Weird. I know. I should''ve questioned it there." He sat down on the couch, meticulously and gently. "Then the raven came with the news. I thought she would explode then and there, but that too didn''t shake her. For a moment, I thought she has changed but after that day, she somehow came to know about your abduction and subsequent actions, and..." He sighed. "Everything came crashing."

    He opened his hands widely, "For a moment I thought this was going to crash down. But she somehow restrained herself."

    "Are you...okay, brother?" Damien knelt beside him and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "I''ll be fine," he said, shaking off his hand. "I just need a good rest."

    "I see." He said. "Where is she?"

    "After two days of the rampage, she must be exhausted. She''s sleeping." He sped Damein''s hands. "Please don''t wake up her." He pleaded.

    "I won''t, brother," he said. "I need a good rest too. We''ll deal with her tomorrow. Okay?"

    Daeron, the old, nodded his head and closed his eyes in exhaustion.

    "Goodnight, brother," Damien said as he left the room.

    Everybody bid goodbyes and left to their room for a good night''s rest, as they all know when the sun rises there would be another round of carnage and destruction in the duchy.

    Though everybody thought she was asleep, she was, in fact, not asleep and was hearing all that conversation from deep within the corners of the stairs.

    ''Ah, brother is here.'' She giggled.

    Though Damien made sure the door was locked...multiple times, it was of no avail, as he found what he feared on his bed the next morning snuggled up to him in deep sleep.

 Chapter 57 The Sneaky One! [R-18]

    ?

    Her face was sculpted, strands of white hair fell over her shoulders, her skin was smooth and soft.

    She was beautiful beyond words.

    Her eyebrows were perfectly arched, and her eyshes were long and thick, casting shadows on her cheeks. Even in her sleep, she looked regal and dignified, like a princess in a fairy tale.

    Damien was frozen, his heart was beating rapidly, his mouth was dry.

    His mind was nk. Not because she was a beauty, but because the whole thing was weird and unnatural.

    Danielle was snuggling Damien, tightly embracing him with a wild happy face. She was snoring, contrary to her beautiful face.

    This was her. The real her. Without the fancy titles and without the burdens and expectations of the magical academy.

    She stirred in her sleep, moving closer to him.

    ''I''ve to use her. This damn cute creature!''

    For a moment, he thought about his sister back on Earth.

    Has she learned about his death, was she sad, or...is she happy to finally get rid of the nuisance?

    ˇ¤?¦Čm ".."

    The silence was hard, and contemting whether to use her or love her was harder.

    As Damien caressed Danielle''s hair, he noticed how the strands glimmered in the faint sunlight that shone through the window. He could feel the softness of her hair, as if it was silk woven by the gods themselves. He couldn''t help but admire how every strand seemed to fall perfectly over her shoulders and how it framed her face, making her look even more beautiful than she already was.

    She stirred in her sleep, reaching out to touch his hand. "Mm...brother," she murmured, her voice full of love.

    It was innocent love. Not faked nor forced, pure form of love.

    "Hey," he said.

    ''Would she hate me if she knows her brother is not the real one? Would I''ve to tell her the truth eventually or would she have to ever know?''

    As Danielle''s eyes slowly fluttered open, Damien was struck once again by their deep purple hue. They were like pools of amethyst, sparkling with life and energy. He felt drawn to them, like they held a secret that he desperately wanted to uncover.

    "Hi..." she said, smiling brightly. "I''m happy to see you, brother."

    Damien couldn''t help but smile back at her, feeling a warmth spreading through his chest. It was like a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day, and he felt himself rxing into her embrace.

    "Me too," he said. Reaching out, he gently pressed his lips on her forehead. "I''m happy to see you too, Dany."

    "Are you sure you''re my brother?" Danielle said, with a surprised face.

    Damien felt a jolt of panic shoot through him. Had she figured out the truth? He tried to keep his voice steady as he responded.

    "Why did you say that?"

    "It was a joke, brother," she said, sensing the uneasiness in him. "You never once told me you were happy to see me and always said I was annoying and a pain."

    "I''m sorry, Dany," he said, his voice choked with emotion. "I should have been a better brother to you."

    Danielle smiled at him, her eyes full of forgiveness. "It''s okay, brother. I know you love me, even if you don''t always show it."

    He tightened his grip on her, hugging her more. "I''m really happy you are my sister, Dani."

    She squealed in happiness as she buried her face in his chest. They held each other for moments, moments that felt like years, without taking her head from his warm chest, she asked. "...are you alright?"

    There was a sudden pause, like even the world was holding its breath.

    "I am," he said, running his fingers through her hair. He looked up at the ceiling, his mind wandering around the memories of his transmigration and subsequent actions.

    It was all crazy. Two months ago, a virgin office ve died and his soul travelled to another world to a novel. A weak and fragile man turned into a hero, just for gettingid.

    In every instance, he was a mess. He couldn''t make decisions, he was indecisive; he was afraid of his own shadow.

    ''But now...''

    Now, he was different.

    ''I was able to take care of myself and I would do that, regardless of whatever happens to people around me. If I can, I would save people I deem worthy of saving,'' he looked at his little sister.

    "Hey, Dany?".

    "Yes, brother," she said, lifting her head to look at him.

    "Do you love me?"

    "Of course, brother. What kind of question is that?" She looked at him like he was spewing nonsense first thing in the morning.

    "This might feel bullshit but, answer me this?" He looked at her with his eyes wide open.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course, brother," she said, grinning happily.

    "Would you die for me?" He looked straight into her eyes, searching them.

    He knew she wouldn''t lie. "Brother, what are you talking about?"

    "Would you give your life for me if need be?" He asked, his voice low. There was a seriousness to it.

    "Brother," she said, in a serious tone. "I would destroy this world for you, I would kill anything and everything for you and yes...I would happily die for you."

    Her eyes were clear. There was no ounce of doubt or hesitation. There was no falsehood on them. They were clear, like always.

    No lies, no deception, only truth, pure and simple.

    He smiled a big, honest smile at her. "Thank you, Dani". He pulled her close, snuggling her against his warm body. "I''d do the same for you."

    They stayed that way for long moments, their breaths mixing in harmony.

    ...

    After some time, Damien sent Danielle away, since they can''t possibly stay in the bed forever. Though she protested, she reluctantly agreed and went off.

    After taking a bath, he was adjusting his attire on the full body mirror when someone knocked on the door.

    Without turning, he said. "Come in."

    Soft footsteps echoed through the room, then the sound of the door closing. After that, the footsteps sped up.

    Though he can hear the footsteps, he didn''t bother to turn around. His lips curved upward as he anticipated the impact.

    And sure enough, someone crashed on him from behind, clutching his chest with their soft and delicate hands.

    For a moment, there was only the sound of haggard breathing.

    The soft and heavenly sensation of ample breast pressing against his back, the smell of her perfume, her hot breath hitting his back while she spoke.

    "I''m d you''re okay, young master," she said. "I was horrified to hear what happened in the Ferel Duchy and I''m d nothing happened to you." Her soft hands clutching his chest, squeezing him lightly.

    "Thanks, Lily," he said, taking her hand and pressing his lips on it.

    He turned around and hugged her, softly wrapping his arms around her body. He could tell she was worried by the way her body trembled.

    They stood there like that for moments, seemingly findingfort in each other.

    Damien was happy to see her, someone who was worried about him. Seeing her made him remember the ns he had devised for her husband.

    ''I should do it quickly, without any more dy.'' He thought.

    After some more time, he tipped her chin and kissed her softly. It was just a tender kiss. Then it turned into a passionate one. His arms went around her hips, gripping her waist as he passionately explored her mouth.

    "I would love to continue this, but I''ve got to meet my brother now." He said, looking deeply into her eyes. "Let''s continue this some other time," he lightly pecked her cheeks.

    She nodded and released his embrace. "Okay."

    She helped him adjust his attire, fixing the cor, and adjusting the belt of his pants around his waist as she checked his appearance onest time. She even fixed his messy hair.

    She touched his body with her ample assets whenever she had the chance, making him smile.

    "Lily," he called out with a smile. "You''re going to make me miss my appointment with my brother."

    She smiled sheepishly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, young master." She said, adjusting his waistcoat by wrapping her hands around him, pressing her breasts on him.

    The sensation was too much for him to control himself.

    He forcefully grabbed her ass, kneading it with power.

    "Aah~" she moaned suddenly.

    He grabbed her and turned her around before grabbing her breasts. He squeezed them roughly, hearing her yelp in surprise.

    He pressed his raging dragon on her back, making her moan more louder.

    "Young Master...~"

    He kneaded her breasts for a few seconds, jerking his cock against her ass. Then released her, making her copse on the ground with loud heaving breaths.

    "I''m leaving now," He said, adjusting his rock-hard cock on his pants so as not to make it obvious that he was having an erection.

    Well, who wants everyone to see they are having an erection in public?

 Chapter 58 Wrapping Up Things!

    ?

    ''Should I interact with her?'' Damien thought as he made his way to his brother''s office.

    He could see his father and consult but given the situation the Duke is in, it''s better to see Daeron rather than the recovering one.

    He was contemting whether to see Calen''s girlfriend, whom he had imprisoned and enved in a dungeon on a mountain.

    He could free her, tell her she was being saved by him, not the other way around.

    That can possibly save him but the thing is, the moment he interacts with anything remote to her, that plot is going to activate.

    It was like this from the beginning, the meeting with Maelys, Celeste, and Calen was unnned but that arc had already happened in the books, though seldom written about it.

    These arcs, which was not mentioned in the novel but can be triggered by various factors are called ''hidden arc.'' That is what he decided to call them.

    And then there is the ''main arc.'' The path that can directly lead to the main path of the story.

    Attack on Queen Serielle was one of the main arcs, which lead to a war between the Auorae ind and the Spring Kingdom but due to his intervention (not because he''s horny), he changed the plot...for better or worse.

    The Ferel duchy incident was a hidden arc that he unbeknownstly triggered by interacting with ire.

    Like that, interacting with Esther can trigger the main path, the main path in which Damien Von Zadkiel was killed by Calen of Aldmoor for imprisoning and enving the love of his life.

    But that path was supposed to happen in theter part of the story not in the early stage, but if he waits for that to happen then even if he gains strength, he''ll die.

    Calen will be too powerful by that time. He''ll be too frustrated too, which can make him desperate and dangerous.

    He had seen how dangerous he can be when he''s desperate, I mean, the guy tried to kill a total stranger just because he doesn''t know a very random question.

    The best way to go around this is by training right now and triggering the event in a few months'' time.

    He could use his family and even Maelys to guard him, but if he doesn''t even have enough strength to protect himself, anything can go wrong and he can end up dead.

    And he knows the perfect person to train him; a certain hermit from the ''Seven step mountains.''

    He knocked on therge office room, where his father used to sit.

    "Come in,'' he heard his brother''s sound. It was normal, brisk, andmanding.

    ''Seems like he got a good night''s rest.''

    He pushed open the door and closed it upon entering.

    "Ah, Damien," Daeron said, as he quickly stacked the enormous pile of papers in order.

    Damien noticed the bags under his brother''s eyes, the stress lines etched deeply into his forehead, and the exhaustion that seemed to emanate from his very being.

    He felt a pang of guilt, knowing that he was partly responsible for his brother''s current state. But he couldn''t let that guilt consume him, not when there was so much at stake.

    "How are you feeling, brother?" Damien asked, trying to sound as casual as possible.

    "I''m fine," Daeron replied, though his voicecked its usual strength and confidence.

    Damien could see right through him. He knew that his brother was far from fine, but he didn''t press the issue. Instead, he got straight to the point.

    "I need your help," he said, his voice serious.

    "What kind of help?" Daeron asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "Actually, I came here to ask for your permission," Damien said, getting straight to the point. "I want to train under a hermit in the Seven Step Mountains."

    Daeron raised an eyebrow, looking at his brother with suspicion. "And who is this hermit from the Seven Step Mountains? Why do you want to train under him?" he asked.

    Damien took a deep breath, preparing himself for this conversation. "I don''t know much about him, but he''s said to be one of the best martial arts masters in the kingdom. And with everything that''s been happening, I think it''s important for me to be stronger."

    Daeron rubbed his tired eyes and let out a long sigh. "I don''t have time to investigate every hermit from every mountain, Damien. I have enough on my te as it is," he said wearily. He rubbed the middle of his forehead. "I''m really busy with work right now. I can''t really look into this right away. Maybe you should wait and consider other options."

    Damien sighed, feeling frustrated. He knew his brother was under a lot of stress, but he didn''t want to wait. He needed to start training now if he wanted to stand a chance against Calen.

    "I understand, Daeron. But I don''t have the luxury of waiting. I need to do this. Can I please have your permission to train under this hermit?"

    Daeron sighed heavily. "Fine, Damien. If that''s what you want, then go ahead. But be careful. I don''t want you to get hurt or scammed by some fake trainer."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will be careful. Thank you, Daeron," Damien said, feeling relieved that he got his brother''s permission.

    He couldn''t wait to start training and be stronger. He just hoped that the hermit from the Seven Step Mountains was as good as the novel imed him to be.

    Well, the guy is supposed to be the legendary hero who defeated the elder dragon, Valek some hundred years ago.

    No one knows it''s the same hero from the tale, as it was impossible for a human to live this long enough.

    "So how''s the kid?" Daeron asked, his voice concerned and fearful.

    "The kid? Oh, Dani," he gasped. "She was okay when I saw her this morning."

    "Pheww," Daeron wiped beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. Maybe it''s from the work stress or might be from the fear of the kid.

    "You''ll talk to her about this ''training trip,'' okay?"

    "Yeah, sure," Damien said, seeing the concern on his brother.

    It was already a mess without Dani, and now that the kid is here, it has only gotten worse. "I''ll manage her. See if I can send her back to the academy."

    "That''s good, that''s good," Daeron nodded in full agreement for the arrangement. Then he frowned. "Wait a minute," he said. "Why don''t you learn at the academy? I mean, they teach you magic and martial arts there, right?"

    "Uh...no!" He shook his head. "No, the academy is all about politics and power. I want to learn from actual practitioners, not people with political aspirations."

    Daeron scratched his chin before speaking again. "That''s a good way to put it. Alright, then, Damien. If that''s what you want, then go ahead. Good luck. And be careful."

    He was about to turn around and leave when his brother spoke again. "Ah, Damien," he said. "I almost forgot. Here." He held up a letter for him.

    It was pretty and all but something else was the reason that piqued his interest.

    A symbol that etched on the front envelope. A royal insignia. But the insignia was not the paddy grain circling on a sword, the insignia of the Spring kingdom, this was a mermaid swirling around an ind.

    It''s from Queen Serielle.

    "It must be from the Queen," Daeron said. "Since you saved her- might be an official invitation to her ind."

    ''But I thought she was here? Waiting for me?''

    "Alright, see youter, brother."

    Daeron wanted to say something but held back from his curiosity. He was too tired for that.

    ...

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Damien returned to his room, it was tidied with utmost delicacy.

    He jumped on the bed and tore open the letter, a intoxicating smell filled the room.

    "Oh?" He took a big sniff from the letter, sending him through a brief trip down memoryne.

    He smelled the aroma of honey, cinnamon, and ginger.

    "Ooooh..." he breathed in deeply, savoring the wonderful smell that filled his senses.

    He happily read through the letter until he arrived at the bottom of the letter.

    His face changed from happy to sad. Then he sighed deeply.

    "Well, I guess I''ve to visit her on ater date," he said, feeling a bit of sadness.

    The letter said, something important came, and she had to return to her ind immediately. She also officially invites him to her ind as an honored guest.

    But he wasn''t feeling dejected or anything, she at least showed the decency to write him about her leave.

    If she was someone from his, then forget about writing a letter she won''t even look at him without feeling disgusted.

    "Well, I guess, I should wrap up about this trip matters. I need to leave immediately before another matter arises!" He said enthusiastically before leaving the room.

 Chapter 59 The Forbidden Fruit! [R-18]

    ?

    After reading the letter, he went and see his parents, to tell them about his decision of training under the mountain hermit.

    Just like Daeron, they were understandably upset and rejected the idea without batting an eye.

    Well, who can me them? They don''t even know who this ''hermit'' is. Let alone sent one of their sons to the seven step mountains. It felt ludicrous.

    But with some more coercion and sentiments, he indeed got the permission.

    The hard part wasn''t over, there was Danielle and some other things he needs to obtain before setting out for the journey.

    He met Danielle in the garden and poured out his heart.

    It went well, except for the part where she insist oning to the mountains for his protection, but with some skilled way of words, he calmed her down and made her promise to him about going back to the academy the day after tomorrow.

    Now was the hard part. Or rather, the exciting part.

    After making sure she was sound asleep, Damien stealthily unlocked Danielle''s room. He made sure no magic was used as it could alert her.

    He crouched and moved with utmost silence like his whole life depended on keeping his stealth intact.

    He saw her slender figure sleeping peacefully. Her soft hair cascaded like a waterfall onto the bed sheets. Her perky boobs jiggled slightly from her tossing and turning.

    Damien breathed in deeply and froze.

    ''Control it, Dammit. Even if she''s neen, you can''t lust over her. She''s your sister!''

    He shoved the dark thoughts arising from within himself. He closed his eyes tightly and concentrated on calming himself down.

    "Rx," he whispered to himself. "You''re only human."

    Damien inhaled again and exhaled slowly, as if trying to calm his nerves by breathing through his nose.

    He opened his eyes once more, beaming with resolution and determination.

    He decided to end this suicide mission as soon as possible.

    With new found confidence, he approached the cupboard.

    What he was looking for is there, safely tucked inside. He wanted to take this if he possibly want to please this hermit.

    His heart pounded hard in his chest as he looked back to make sure she was sleeping. After making sure everything was fine, he swiftly opened the cupboard door, shing himself with luxurious dresses and other ornaments.

    Stealthily, he rummaged through a small section and found what he was looking for.

    ''Yes! This is it!'' He smiled in joy as he held the small piece of clothing in his hands.

    I just need two more of this and I''m done with pleasing the old geezer.

    The faint moon light from the window illuminating the piece of cloth in his hands to it''s full glory.

    He was extremely happy to just acquire one, he can have the second one just by asking Lily and the third one can be a bit tricky but he had faith.

    "Oh, what is this, brother, are you stealing my panties?" He heard an alluring and seductive voice behind him.

    He slowly and meticulously turned around to face her.

    She sat on the edge of the bed, watching him with curious eyes. She looked gorgeous in her sleepwear. He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly.

    "No!" Damien said as he tried to exin himself. "I-I can exin." His voice was hoarse and he stuttered a little.

    "And what possibly could you exin, brother apart from the truth that you''re, indeed, stealing my panties? Your younger sister''s panties," Danielle said quietly as she stood up from the bed.

    Her breasts swayed rhythmically with each step she took toward him.

    His heart pounded really hard as he saw her walking towards her.

    "Tell me, brother, what''s so special about these panties?" She asked as she stopped right in front of him.

    She reached out to grab the pair of ck silk panties in his hand. "Why do you need them?"

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He can''t possibly say he was nning to bring his younger sister''s panties to a no-name perverted hermit way up in the mountains. Would she even trust him?

    ''Oh wait! I can actually say those things to her. It''s her. It''s Danielle. What can go wrong?"

    So he came clean with her. He told her about the n to train under the mountain, and how this old man has the power to train him in a better way than no academy can even think of. How this old man only epts students who understand his needs and bring them to him.

    "I see, so that''s what it was about. Sad." She said, as she crouched and looked at him. "Here I thought, my brother was going to take my panties for himself and have fun with them in private." Her smile was almost ethereal and hypnotic.

    "Lucky for you, brother. I wouldn''t mind being your first victim." Danielle winked then ced the ck silk panties on his palm. "But this is washed one, fresh. Would the hermit even want a freshly washed panties? Wouldn''t he be more happier to have a used one, like the one I''m wearing now?" She stood up and grabbed the bottom of her one piece night dress and pulled it up enough to show the white silk panties she wore underneath.

    Damien stared wide eyed as she revealed herself to him.

    "Go on, brother." She giggled. "Take it. Pull it down and make it yours. You can even have some naughty time with it before you give it to the hermit."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A lump formed in his throat and his face flushed crimson.

    ''My god, why does she have to be so beautiful?''

    His cock twitched and poked at his pants. He didn''t know if his sister understood what she was doing to him.

    He hesitantly reached out and grabbed the panties.

    she moaned as his cold fingers touched her warm hips.

    ''Shit! No Damien, it''s forbidden!'' His warning was of no use, just even the scent of her was making him aroused.

    "Brother, do you want me to help you with that?" She asked teasingly. "Or would you prefer to take care of it yourself?"

    Damien gulped, feeling his dick getting harder. He looked up into her eyes and saw her smiling at him.

    He looked away topose himself, taking slow and measured breaths.

    "I''ll take the risk then," he finally said, looking her directly in the eyes.

    She nodded. "Good boy. Now, go ahead and undress me. I''m already wet with anticipation."

    Damien looked back at her. She was staring at him with a mischievous grin stered on her face.

    ''This is not happening! This is your sister!''

    He took a deep breath. ''Fuck! Why did I agree to this?''

    He gripped the panties between his thumb and index finger and started to pull them down.

    Danielle gasped softly as her brother''s strong hands touched her skin.

    She pressed closer to him, moving her body to position it perfectly beneath his grasp.

    "Oh, brother," she sighed as she felt his fingers caressing her thighs. "You''re certainly gifted at this."

    He paused and took another deep breath. He looked up to meet her gaze and found her bright purple orbs staring at him intently.

    He put on his best puppy dog eyes and smiled innocently.

    ''You''re fucking kidding me.''

    He brought the panties down slowly, inch by inch.

    He never had looked at her pussy at all, but the scent, the sweet and intoxicating aroma filled his nostrils. The smell of her arousal made his mouth water.

    As he pulled the panties lower, she parted her legs slightly, allowing him to slide the cloth further down her slim thighs.

    She shuddered and moaned softly as he slowly lowered it down, revealing her delicate pink folds.

    His hair slightly touched her pussy, making her moan louder.

    "Ah, brother, even your hair is as naughty as you are. Reminds me of the old days." She giggled as she caressed his head.

    ''Just like old days!? Wait a fucking minute! Damien had boned her before!! Holy fuck!''

    He was too shocked to hear the truth that he paused pulling her panties down.

    "Danielle?" He said, in a low voice.

    "Mhmm...yes, brother?" she said as she leaned into him.

    "Have we ever..."

    He paused.

    ''I''m such a stupid idiot!''

    He continued with a hoarse voice. "Well, uhm, have we ever...you know," he couldn''t find the right words.

    "Oooh no, brother. You''re yet to pop my cherry." She teased. "But I don''t mind you doing it now"

    ''Oh thank god!'' He was too relieved to know the old Damien haven''t defiled her innocence.

    With a relieved heart, he pulled the remainder of the panties down but she didn''t move her legs, making the panties stuck on the ground.

    He looked up at her, and she was looking at him. There was no giggling or sheepish smile, there was only a cold smile on her face.

    Gulp.

    They held their gaze for a moment before she smiles and lifted her legs.

 Chapter 60 Stealing The Next Panties! [R-18]

    ?

    Damien escaped from his sister''s grasp and walked to his room clutching the wet panties and his raging cock threatening to burst out of his pants.

    his heart was pounding hard in his chest. ''What the hell was that!?''

    He looked down at his hands, the panties were safe in his hands. He tucked them into his pockets. One was down now he needs the second one.

    This one was risky, if the said person wakes up like Danielle, then he is dead rather than teased. After all this person was looking for something to hold against him.

    He slowly and briskly strode towards her room. Luckily, there were no guards on the second floor as for privacy reasons.

    Just like Dani''s, he unlocked the door with the master key.

    This particr key was from the stashes of the original young master Damien Von Zadkiel, he stole this key from the Duke for various reasons unknown.

    Once the lock clicked, he gently pushed open the door and stepped inside.

    The room was dark but there was enough lighting from outside the window.

    And who should be sleeping soundly on the bed?

    His other sister. Her face was covered by the bedsheets so he couldn''t see much about her except for a small dimple on her cheek.

    The fresh smell ofvender filled his nostrils. It was quite strong. He could also hear her soft snoring and her heavy breathing.

    She looks way too innocent right now. This is perfect.

    ''She has bathed recently. That is good.''

    He decided to end this quickly before being caught like before.

    Likest time, he didn''t turn toward the cupboard, rather, he walked toward the bathroom.

    He opened the doors and searched for the garment hanging near the sink.

    A few secondster, he found it.

    Blue silk panties withces around the waistband.

    The front of the panties had somece trimming.

    With trembling fingers, he took the panties and pulled them out of the cluster of dresses.

    The material felt so smooth and soft to the touch. The blue color made his heart skip a beat.

    He took a quick sniff to make sure-just to make sure- it was worn.

    Like predicted, it smelt of arousal and sweat.

    Perfect!

    He put the panties in his other pocket and closed the door to the bathroom.

    But when he was about to sneak out of the room he heard a sudden voice.

    "You there!" she bellowed. "How dare you enter thisdy''s room at this hour."

    He froze in his walk. His back was to her so he can''t see her face. He raised his hands.

    ''This is it? Fuck!''

    He knew, if he were caught by Daenys, it would be the end of him. There was nothing that was going to help him there.

    His heart pounded hard and his breathing turned shallow. He breathed in and out rapidly, trying to calm down.

    Daenys''s voice came again.

    "Oh? What was that?" She said again. "You''re here to defile me? Me? Well, well you came at a good time. Yourdy is horny, right now. Come and make me satisfied." She patted the bed.

    ''What the fuck is going on?'' Damien was for sure he was caught but hearing her say those things, made him more rxed but confused.

    He turned around and saw Daenys sitting on the bed with her eyes closed.

    ''She''s sleep talking. What the fuck? I didn''t know she was one of those people. Phew~" He wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead.

    "Good boy, here," she said. "Lick."

    Then shey on the bed with her legs spread wide apart.

    "Come on, lick my pussy. Don''t be shy, I''ll reward you. Mmmm. My pussy is so wet. You''re gonna make me cum."

    With much struggle and sneaking, he found out the truth about Daenys;

    The universal truth that she doesn''t wear panties while sleeping!

    Her bare pussy was on disy to him.

    "Ahhh... Ohh..." she moaned. "It feels so good. Do it harder. Harder. Yes! Yeah! That''s right. Just like that. Make me cum."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Why is every Zadkiel has some type of problem? Why can''t they be normal?''

    He decided to leave the room before she make it further.

    He closed the doors and quietly left the room without interfering with the youngdy and her pleasure.

    ''Great! The tough ones are down now to im the third one, I just have to return to my room.'' He enthusiastically thought and walked towards his room.

    ...

    He returned to his room to find someone waiting for him on the bed.

    "And I was wondering if you would ever show up, young master," Lily said with a shy expression.

    "I had something to do, my dear," he said closing the doors behind him and locking them. "Have you been waiting for too long?"

    "Um... No..." she replied. "It''s fine, I was just waiting for you toe back. I missed you so much." She ran towards him and hugged him.

    "I am sorry, my sweetheart," he said hugging her tightly.

    He leaned down and kissed her forehead. She was still wearing her maid clothes. making her figure even more appealing.

    He kissed her lips and she responded by kissing him back.

    Their tongues danced in each other''s mouths. Their hands roamed over their bodies and touched sensitive parts.

    "Damn, your taste is amazing," he groaned into her ear.

    "Mmm..." she hummed in agreement.

    The night went on and for hours the young master and his maid indulge in lustful pleasures.

    When they were done, Lily copsed on the bed.

    He took deep breaths, calmed himself down, and got up from the bed. He picked up the panties from the ground.

    It was soaking wet from Lily''s juices.

    "Welp, that marks the prerequisite for that old man. I wonder how he''s going to react?"

    He stored all three panties in a safe ce and climbed on the bed before wrapping his hand around Lily, hugging her tightly, and falling asleep.

    ...

    Like always, there was no Lily or anyone else when he woke up.

    Today was hisst day on this estate. Tomorrow morning, he was off to the Seven Steps mountains.

    He had work to do tonight. Some heavy work he has been nning to do for more than three weeks.

    He was going to kill certain someone.

    "Is everything prepared?" Damien asked, sipping his juice.

    "Yes, young master, everything is done ording to your n." Luther curtly replied as he stood behind his master.

    They were in a tavern called, ''Green Ale''s,'' a tavern a certain someone often visits.

    He made Luther watch the target''s every move for the past three weeks. He wanted to know every move this person makes. Everything he eats, the type of ale and wine he drinks, the time he wakes up, the time he goes to bed, the frequency of his drinking days, and so on.

    And Luther had done an excellent job of gathering the information.

    He had picked out this day specifically because of this habit.

    Without anyone noticing, he and Luther made a reservation and rented the entire top of the tavern. The open air was all his today and nobody would disturb them there.

    He had hundreds of bottles of liquor set on a table with different vors and kinds. There were all kinds of foods there. Bread and butter, roasted pigs, stuffed turkeys, exploding chicken, screaming beef, and many more.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm It was literally a feast, a feast before the sacrifice.

    He was ready to end Lily''s misery today. He had made a vow to protect all his lovers, and today was the day when he was going to fulfill that promise.

    He took another sip of his drink and watched the crowd of people walking in and out of the tavern.

    "Which one is he? I can''t see any distinguishing features," Damien said, holding a ss of pineapple juice and sipping on it.

    "That would be him." Luther nodded pointing at arge man with a huge beer belly. "He is the one, young master."

    Damien followed the direction of his finger and saw a tall man entering the tavern.

    He was tall, taller than Damien himself. He was allughing and touching the tavern wenches.

    ''Smile all you want. This is the end of the line for you today, Alex.'' Damien smiled maliciously.

 Chapter 61 The Generous Young Master!

    ?

    Alex was just your average servant, who was born and bred under the rule of the Zadkiels.

    Like all his fellow peers, he vowed to serve the Zadkials till his death, marrying a young prettydy from a washed out small noble house and living the best of the life anymoner dreamt of.

    Though his life seemed to be perfect for those around him, it was far from the truth.

    He had a problem. A severe drinking problem. he was addicted to it.

    He drank away everything he made in his life and when there were no more coins, what did he do? He asked his wife.

    At first, it was just asking then it became begging and pleading. Soon after it became violent and his poor wife had toply with whatever demands he had.

    Sometimes he forces himself on her, loudly bellowing, "You''re just a whore in disy for the lords to enjoy, who will satisfy me if not for my dear wife." Laughing maniacally as he pushes down on her.

    He screams, he wails and he punches if he doesn''t get enough of alcohol or if he is over with it.

    But today, Alex was extremely happy, why? Because he doesn''t have to ask his wife for any more coins. The young master had promised him coins because of his workmitment.

    Today, the young master had promised him bottles of wine and alcohol saying he was feeling generous and so Alex came here, his favorite tavern.

    Though he was surprised he didn''t press on, as he know the young master was somewhat alike him.

    He whistled in delight thinking about all the drinks and foods awaiting him on the roof. There was no doubt he was going to enjoy himself tonight. If he is dead after drinking too much, then he will be the happiest person to die.

    He knocked on the door leading to the roof. "It-its me, Alex, young master."

    His voice was slightly shaken, and that was when he realized he was a little nervous.

    ''Why am I nervous? It''s just the handsome puppy of the Zadkial family, there''s nothing he can do to me.'' He took deep breaths as he calmed himself down.

    The sound of nking and shuffling could be heard through the door. Then the door opened slowly.

    "Come in," a deep voice answered him.

    ''Luther! Why is he with the young master? Aah, whatever. The lords and their games. Let''s just get to the bottles.'' He thought.

    Lo and behold, surprise was an understatement, what Alex saw through the open doors was an image straight from the heavens.

    Bottles upon bottles of wine and alcohol, turkeys, chickens, and beef. All areid out neatly on the tables.

    There were also fruits, breads and cakes everywhere. And the most surprising thing was seeing the beautiful young woman standing next to his master.

    A young beauty, with silky ck hair that reached to her shoulders, green eyes which shone brightly against her pale skin, and a body that could make a grown man cry.

    She wore a white dress that showed off her curves. Her breasts looked soft and inviting. His mouth watered at the sight of her.

    She was truly a vision sent to Earth from above.

    "Wow!" Alex eximed. "This is really impressive. Young master, you''re such a generous man."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you, Alex," the young master said. "Come in and enjoy it. It''s all yours." The young master gestured to the table and thedy standing beside him in a grand gesture.

    "Oh, thank you very much." Alex bowed deeply, trying to hide his embarrassment. "I''m honored to be invited."

    He walked inside and took the seat opposite to the lord, savoring his eyes with the feast in front of him.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "So, what shall we start with?" Alex asked excitedly. "What do you prefer, sir?"

    "Whatever you think I should try first," The young master replied happily.

    "Well, since this is our first time, then I would prefer to begin with something easy," Alex suggested. "How about the wines, sir?"

    "Sure, let us have some red wine, please. I haven''t tried this particr kind yet." The young master ordered.

    The seductivedy took a bottle from the stash and sat on top of the table, near Alex, and with quick precision and nimble hands she poured two cups of the wine. She handed one cup to her master and ced the other on the table between herself and Alex.

    "Here you go, handsome," she said smiling widely at him.

    Her smile made her look like a goddess, and the way she spoke, it made her seem innocent and charming.

    "Thanks, my dear," he said taking the cup and smelling its contents. It smelled fruity but not overpowering. He raised his brows in satisfaction.

    "Cheers," he said, raising his cups.

    "Cheers," the young master replied, nking the cups together.

    Alex gulped the wine in one gulp.

    What he failed to see though was the young master pouring his wine down on a bucket safely kept on the side of his table.

    He wasn''t drinking, there was no way he was going to drink today.

    "Haa..." said Alex, thumping the tinker hard on the table. "That was...delightful."

    "Ah, I''m d you like it," said the young master. "Perhaps you might like the Winter Kingdom special Ice crystal st." He leaned in closer. "They are said to be the best of the best to cleanse a man."

    Alex gulped as he heard the name. ''The ice crystal sts'', no fucking way!?''

    As a vivid drinker, he knew about this specific bottle of premium alcohol, something that only the highest of the highest authority enjoys. For someone like him, it was just a dream to even see them in real.

    Thedy took another bottle from the stash, this time the bottle was clear ss, more like literal ice tuned and shaped to a ss bottle.

    There was no liquid inside, or rather, the liquid just perfectly blended with the bottle that it feels like there was nothing inside of it.

    Alex''s eyes bulged, his breathing quickening. How could he not get excited? It was the real deal. The real bottle of purity.

    He was going to die today. He was going to die of happiness and delight.

 Chapter 62 The Generous Young Master! (2)

    ?

    A ss of wine became two, then four, five, and so on.

    Soon, Alex started to feel woozy and dizzy. His head spun and his senses became dulled.

    He couldn''t stopughing and talking nonsense.

    "My goodness gracious, I must say, this wine is quite delicious. My taste buds cannot believe how wonderful they are." His hands rested on the youngdy''sp, kneading and feeling her curves.

    "Mmmhmmm," the youngdy cooed back to him. "You sure know what good wine tastes like, don''t you?"

    "Of course, I do, my sweetest darling. What else would a fine gentleman such as myself know besides the pleasures of thedies and the joys of the drink?" Alexughed drunkenly.

    He felt her hand move up to his neck, massaging his muscles.

    Damien slouched back on his chair, sipping a fine ss of winter wine, a special delicacy from the Winter Kingdom. He watched the soon-to-dead enjoying himself.

    There was a bucket full of wines and alcohol beside him, all that drinks he pretended to drink with the man.

    "I must say *hick* Your tolerance to the alcohol is impable, my lord," Alex said, wiping the foam from the side of his mouth. "It''s almost like you''re the King of drinks. There is nobody else *hick* beside you."

    "Thank you for yourpliment, Alex, I''m d you''re enjoying yourself." He raised his cup in salute.

    Thedy suddenly leaned towards Alex, her curves pressed tightly against his arm.

    "I would love to pour some wine for you in private, my love," she whispered into his ear. "Wouldn''t you like that, love?"

    He smiled broadly. "I like this one, young master." Alex bellowed. "Unlike my whore of a wife, she''s daring and dashing." He grabbed her head and looked at her eyes.

    Suddenly, the ss on the hand of the young master shattered to million pieces, spilling all the wine to the ground. Blood trickled out from his hand.

    "Young master!" Luther quickly arrived near Damien.

    "It''s okay," he said. "The ss must have been too cold."

    Luther gave him a piece of cloth, which he took, and wiped the blood on it.

    Alex was too drunk to notice anything other than thedy in front of him.

    "Nari," Damien said. "Take care of him."

    Thedy named, Nari bowed her head. "As youmand, my lord." Her voice was cold and monotonous but as soon as she faced Alex it became the same old lovely and seductive. "Come on, my love. Let me take care of you."

    She grabbed his body and steadied it. Even though she was smaller than her, her strength was high.

    "And one more thing," he said.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    "Make his pleasure double."

    With a curt nod, she walked away.

    "Where did you get her, young master?" Luther asked seeing the girl carrying the swaying body of Alex.

    "That''s a secret, Luther," Damien smiled. "There are always people for every job in the world."

    He wiped his hands off of blood and smiled maliciously.

    "Seems like Alex is going to enjoy it with her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Are you sure Lily wouldn''t be affected by it?" Luther asked as he thought about the timid and lovely maid, Lily. He knows her husband was abusive but he never thought the young master would take it upon himself to end her misery.

    The only sound that proceeded that question was the sound of wind and the sound of blood being forcefully wiped off.

    ...

    At the same time, in a room in the tavern.

    Alexy on the bed with arge drunken smile on his face as thedy slowly undressed him.

    She moved slowly and carefully as if she wanted him to suffer forever. As she unbuttoned each button and peeled away eachyer of clothing, she revealed the strong arms, the well toned chest, and the muscr legs. Each part of his body seemed to shine under the light.

    With slow movements, she pulled down his pants until thest bit of fabric fell around his ankles.

    "I''m curious *hick* as to what you''re going to me?"

    Without saying anything, she grabbed his arms and legs and tied them to the bed with magic thread. Her face was emotionless and stoic contrary to what it had been earlier.

    "Oh!? This is *hick* ne-mhmmm?"

    She quickly stuffed his mouth with a vile, spilling its entire content into his mouth, making him swallow it all.

    Before he can protest, she gagged his mouth with a roll of cloth.

    "No offense, Alex Wagner," she said. "I''ve my orders to torture you."

    His eyes went wide hearing her.

    "The potion you drank now was a mixture of herbs and poisons that will keep you awake and alert. But at the same time, it has a strange effect on your body making you sober in a matter of seconds. And once you''re sober, I''m gonna start my things."

    She took arge roll of cloth and unrolled it, revealing sharp knives hidden underneath it.

    "These des here," she pointed at several daggers neatly tucked on the cloths. "are poisoned needles coated with poison which causes excruciating pain when they prate the flesh."

    She picked up the dagger nearest to her and threw it at Alex''s leg.

    Instantly, the de pierced through the skin and sank deep inside the muscle.

    Blood spurted forth, soaking the sheets below him.

    "Oooohhhhhhh!!!" he screamed, thrashing wildly on the bed. "MHMMMMMMM!"

    Thedy ignored himpletely as she continued picking up the knife and throwing it repeatedly at his limbs.

    In seconds, he lost control of his dder and began to piss profusely on the bed.

    Pain, excruciating pain shot throughout his body. It burned, stung, stabbed, squeezed, and crushed everything within reach.

    All he could hear was the sound of thedy giggling gleefully while watching him writhing on the bed.

    He was sweating buckets and shaking uncontrobly.

    It was just the start of the night, a long night where he suffered torment after torturous torment.

    A night where he wished death woulde sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 63 Finally, The Journey Starts!

    ?

    It has been two days since Alex Wagner had been missing from the duchy.

    There were reports that he wasst seen entering the tavern with a girl and that was it. No one ever saw him ever again.

    Rumors were spreading around the castle that he has ran away with his lover.

    Some spected that he had met an unfortunate fate with the Tinkers. Some others believed that he escaped the city and fled southwards.

    None of these spections held water though.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm For one, he didn''t run away.

    He was killed after being tortured for a day.

    Thest thing he heard before being killed was the wise words of his torturer "The young master sends his regards."

    Though there was an active investigation to find him nothing conclusive turned out.

    Like always it would be dropped out after some time.

    His wife and parents were understandably worried about him but offeringfort was the only thing anyone can do in this situation.

    So the day arrived, the day in which our young master leave for the Seven step mountains for his training.

    Danielle had already returned to the academy as per her brother''s wishes. She, as a loving and caring sister, obliged him but not before whispering the crude words to his ears. "Just take a sniff out of my panties when you miss me, brother." She had kissed him on the cheeks before saying goodbye.

    Lily cried for his sudden leave, maybe she felt lonely now that both her husband and lover is gone, or maybe out of the pent-up sadness from the recent events.

    He had held her in his loving embrace. "I''lle back before you know it and when Ie back I''ll protect you all with my own power." He held her for a long time before parting away, wiping her tears away.

    He nted a kiss on her forehead. She would be taken care of, he had made sure of that.

    With Alex gone, he had no need to worry about anything else hurting her as long as she was in the duchy.

    Surprisingly Daenys was there to say her goodbye. She was not bitching or being a brat like she always does, she was cordial. She said her regards and best of luck, he even got a sloppy and awkward hug from her. It was only for a second before she basically shoved him away and ran away with an embarrassed face.

    The duke seemed to recover steadily. Slowly but steadily.

    His color had returned, his eye bags were diminishing and there was a certain glow on his eyes, indicating his return.

    It was a good thing to see him smile genuinely though both of his parents expressed their concerns but overall it went pretty well.

    "You''ll take care of here while I''m away, right?" He asked the dutiful knight, Luther who was standing like he was about to go to war.

    "Yes sir! I''ll protect this duchy while you''re away and I''ll train diligently to get stronger so we could defeat anything that is thrown at us together!" Luther said enthusiastically. His voice echoed through the garden making many heads turn towards them. A few people actually cheered at the thought. The rest just looked confused.

    Damien chuckled lightly, patting the man''s shoulder.

    "Very well."

    It was cringy hearing these kinds of dialogues in real life.

    Sir Duncan, surprisingly was also there. There was not a word exchanged between them but just a curt head nod. But that was enough to understand his approval.

    Maybe his involvement in saving both the Queen and the new Duchess had made the old man see him in new lights.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Overall, the feeling of attention and approval made him giddy and happy all around.

    He liked it. He wanted it more. He craved it.

    Next was Daeron, waiting for him near the wagon.

    They stood there watching each other. Then they broke a peal ofughter before hugging each other.

    "You do your things and I''ll do my things. Don''t forget toe home if you can''t adjust there."

    "Of course, brother, I''lle back running if I don''t like the way this hermit looks at me." He winked at him.

    "Yeah, yeah," Daeron said. "I know you will."

    "Please don''t turn this duchy upside down while I''m away. And if you can, find a girl while you are at it."

    "Hmmm...that''s a good idea!" Daeron beamed. "How about the new Duchess?"

    "Uh...no! Not her." But Damien refused instantly.

    "But why? She''s headstrong and--"

    "I slept with her!"

    And Daeron went silent.

    "..."

    A convenient lie. It was the best way to convince someone like Daeron. He''s honest and upholds his vows, and Damien was sure Daeron wouldn''t do anything to harm anyone intentionally.

    "Oh? I see. Thank you for telling me that beforehand. And I''m d this question came. Good luck with your journey, brother."

    Damien thought he had seen a bit of envy on his brother''s face but he disregarded it anyway.

    well, who wants to see your lover to be married to your brother? That would be awkward and disgusting and he would never do to anyone like that. Well, except for maybe Daemon and Calen. And the Silverthorne kid.

    Not a lot, right?

    That was it, the goodbyes and hugs are over. There was nothing left for him to do here other than hop into the wagon and travel to the borders. A four or five days journey with much more to yield at the end of the road.

    He touched the carefully and magically wrapped precious gift, which nicely and neatly ced on the seat, to his new master.

    Danielle had helped him magically wrap the panties to preserve as to not lose their freshness and scent.

    A small token of love between brother and sister.

    She was appalled to see Lily''s and Daenys'' panties among them. She had demanded answers as to where he got them and he said the truth. "I stole them!"

    Though Danielle was still salty about it, she pushed it aside and even joked about him getting excited smelling her sister''s panties.

    With those thoughts, he hopped into the wagon and closed the door behind himself.

    And then it was time to ride off.

 Chapter 64 The Boring Journey!

    ?

    Three nights and four dayster, he finally arrived at the temple where he got the magical herbs from.

    The Seven Steps mountain was just behind the temple, he could arrive at the entrance within an hour of walking.

    From there it was another three hours hike until reaching the first peak. From there he needed to climb the next seven peaks and make his way across the topmost point where our esteemed forgotten hero lives.

    He was alone on the wagon, there was no one else besides the wagon driver to talk.

    His name was Larry. He has been with the Zadkiel duchy for more than a few decades. They talked about some more about the politics happening right now around the kingdom as these kinds of people are the first ones to hear if anything happens around.

    When he was not talking to Larry, he would masturbate thinking about the various women he had been with.

    Their curves, the way their hips moved, and the little details that made them juicy.

    He even thought about, Lucy the curator. The way he would have taken her on his raging dragon, the way his hands would feel about grabbing her delicious melons, and more.

    But the most scene he climaxed for was the one he even hasn''t met with. The one which had sent him to this world. It was none other than the Winter Queen.

    He distinctly remembers the description from the book. His baby dragon always gets angry whenever Damien thinks about the Winter Queen.

    ''One day, she''ll also be mine.'' But interacting with her can trigger the final war and he doesn''t want to risk that now. ''I''ll do all the side quests now and will only interact with her once I''m ready.'' He clenched his fist in anticipation.

    He hopped out of the wagon carrying a piece of cloth between his thumb and index finger like it has some kind of toxic venom on it.

    He threw it away on the side of the road with disgust in his face.

    ''They drink this thing? Nasty!''

    The coachman was appalled to see the eighth cloth of the day being disregarded.

    ''Young master sure has much energy in him.''

    Damien stretched his limps, cracking the joints and muscles gently, and walked ahead toward the temple.

    Larry followed behind him withoutint. He had a rucksack slung around his back

    Inside the temple were a dozen priests and priestesses busy going about their daily routines. As always it was crowded but he didn''t care and simply walked through the other side of the temple and exited it by the small back gate door.

    "Larry," he said. "Thank you for apanying me. I can walk from here on."

    "As you wish, young master." The coachman replied. "Take care and may Lady Luck apany you."

    "Same goes for you too."

    Larry handed him the rucksack which

    Both men bowed slightly before parting ways.

    Damien took a deep breath. It was just an hour''s walk through the forest to reach the base of the mountain.

    The forest felt lonesome and quietpared to the bustle of the city.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm There wasn''t a single person nearby. Only birds sang along the trees.

    In a sense it was peaceful but Damien knew better than that. If something bad happened, no one would notice. But since this was just a little from the temple, nothing was bound to happen. Or he wishes.

    He thought about his next moves. He thought about alternatives. What if the hermit doesn''t ept him? What if he kills him on the spot?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Though he was sure the hermit wouldn''t kill him, the chances of him rejecting him were really high.

    But he was faithful. He had the things he needed and he was determined to do whatever it takes to make the hermit ept him.

    Well, not whatever but you get the gist, right?

    He walked all the way to the entrance of the mountains in a one single stretch without taking a break or anything after all, he was going to train vigorously and there were no ifs and buts to that.

    The entrance to the mountains are the only way which isn''t blocked by trees and boulders.

    Even on the initial looks from afar, it was easily determined that the mountain is beautiful.

    If there was a helicopter view, we could''ve seen the seven steps that look like sevenrge steps across the mountain.

    The bottom line is, it is beautiful.

    And with beautyes danger.

    The path was easy enough to follow, but the problem was what lurked inside.

    It was quiet for now but Damien knew that this forest is known for its dangerous creatures.

    Birds, squirrels, bats, and insects were all harmless but there are bigger ones lurking around.

    Bigger monsters and beasts that can tear limp by limp in a matter of seconds if you''re not careful.

    And the level of danger only increases once you go up.

    And that was what makes people away from here.

    A cold wind blew from within the range of the mountains, making him shiver.

    But he know a way and he was going to do whatever it takes to climb the first steep.

    But the hermit was on top of the peak. The mightiest beasts are there with him. But they won''t do shit to him as he was still the most dangerous one among them.

    Well, he slew the Elder Dragon, right? The cruelest and mightiest of beasts out there.

    He sat there and made camp. The sun was setting and he doesn''t want to be in the open at night. That would be foolishness.

    He ate food and drank water but didn''t dare to light up a campfire as it will only attract the beasts to him.

    He could hear the howls and cries of the beast within the mountain.

    When the time came, he made his way to the makeshift tent and crawled into it.

    His dreams were, as usual, filled with beautiful women and the thrill of sexual pleasure.

    But what he did fail to sense was that there was certain someone watching him from above a tree.

    His white eyes, devoid of any pupils, stared at the tent.

    He had a small smile on his wrinkly face.

 Chapter 65 The Intervention!

    ?

    Sun rays swept through the canopy of the trees. It was morning already.

    Damien woke up. He was sweating profusely.

    He looked outside through his tent, only to find that the whole area was covered in fog.

    He couldn''t even see his hand in front of his face.

    "Fog? Now?"

    He tried to look around but the fog was so dense that he couldn''t even see his own shadow.

    "What a crappy day to start a journey!"

    All he can do was curse his luck and get ready for his journey.

    He ate the food and drank water from the water skin, which by the way can hold more than 99.99 liters of water, with only weighing around the weight of a normal water skin.

    Crazy, right?

    He washed his face and untied his makeshift tent andid it and packed it on the magical rucksack.

    It too can hold 99.99 kilos of weight on them.

    Crazy, right?

    But no, these two things costed him a fortune- Well, costed his family a fortune.

    Well, what are some golds to a duke anyway!

    With one final stretch, he was ready to move and climb the first step of the mountains.

    With a deep breath, he started his steep journey.

    The fog was thick and dense but he was able to walk without any trouble.

    After mindlessly walking for half an hour, he saw a lighting from far away.

    It was the faint glow of a fire.

    "A fire? Here? Who can it be?"

    His mind raced as he thought about a certain someone from the Aldmoor.

    But he quickly disregarded that thought as there was no mention of Calen and the hermit meeting nor training.

    So it was impossible for him to appear here but if, by any off chance, the plot has changed, the guy can appear anywhere.

    "Calm down, Damien. You still have the ultimate life saver with you. Even Calen won''t be able to touch you in here."

    No one can me him though feeling scared, I mean, look at it, the goddamn fire is in the middle of nowhere. It could be anyone or anything, hell it could be even a ghost or a spirit cat calling him.

    He straightened up and decided to head toward the fire. There was nothing else to do anyway.

    Like someone said. "If there are no enemies then you''re in the wrong path."

    Plot progression, they say. But he doesn''t need that progression at all.

    Why the fuck would he want to trigger a war and get killed when he can simply enjoy his life with money and women.

    He, with a wildly beating heart, walked toward the fire.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time in the Zadkial estate.

    The acting Duke of the Duchy was in a wild shambles. He was pacing around the room like he had lost something important.

    "Why now!? Why is this happening when father is in this situation?" He frantically pounded on the table in frustration and helplessness.

    "What is it, my lord?" Duncan asked, walking through the bloody mess Daeron had made in the office.

    Papers and quills were scattered everywhere; the desk was broken into pieces, bookshelves toppled over while others fell apart due to their weight. The floor itself was soaked with blood and shattered ss.

    Daeron walked towards him in quick steps and grabbed his hands, shoving a piece of paper in his hands.

    "Read it!" He practically screamed at him.

    Duncan took the letter from him and read: His eyes bulging out as he read through the contents of the letter.

    "This...my god!" He gasped. "How can this happen? And that too at this time? what are we supposed to do?"

    "Father! Get me him! He is the only one who can take any decisions here. We can''t take risks with these kind of matters." Daeron said, his voice containing desperation and fear.

    "Yes sir," Duncan nodded his head, trying not to show how worried he really was.

    For the next few minutes, Daeron kept reading reports, looking at maps, and making notes.

    When the Duke finally arrived, his colors had fullye back. he hasn''t touched liquor for more than a few days now. He was calm,posed, and very focused.

    "What''s going on here!?" He asked seeing all the mess on his table. Duncan had said toe to the office. He only said it was a life and death situation for the duchy and he is needed immediately.

    Before he can ask further questions, Duncan had bolted back.

    He had to run through the stairs just to be here.

    "You better have a reliant reason for this mess, Daeron!"

    "Father, look at this!" Daeron ignored his question and handed him the letter.

    The varying expression on his face showed how shocked he truly is.

    "A war? Now? What the hell''s happening now!?" the duke again looked at the letter as he can''t believe what was written in the letter was true or not.

    The first sentence read:

    "Queen Serielle was assassinated, we''re at a war!"

    ***

    At the same time, someone else arrived at the Spring Kingdom through the portal.

    His skin was the color of the soil, dark and brown, and his hair was long and ck, and his eyes were hazel green. They held a certain glow in them like they were searching for something or someone.

    He wore a long cloak with the hood pulled over his head masking his long and pointy ears from the outside eyes.

    "Name and ce?" The officer at the teleportation gate asked.

    "Rhaegen, from the Summer Kingdom," He replied calmly and respectfully.

    "Summer Kingdom?" The officer looked at the man with curious eyes. "It has been so long since we had a visitor from the Summer Kingdom. So, Rhaegan, what is your purpose to be here?"

    "I heard the Spring kingdom has the best fruits in the world. I''m looking for a specific type of fruit here." He licked his lips with his long tongue.

 Chapter 66 The Tricky Hermit!

    ?

    At the mountains, Damien briskly walked towards the fire.

    The only thing he can see in the damn fog was the blurry little fire.

    He was confused as his path was clear, there was nothing that made him trip or stumble even though this was a mountain rage.

    ''Is this another illusion? I don''t want to go through that shit again.''

    There wasn''t even a nt or shrub to block his path, it was just a clear path leading straight to the fire. And it was suspicious as hell.

    He was determined to see the hermit and turning away would only affect his life. There was no one like this guy in the entire novel.

    In a way, this was just a cliche trope. The wise old man training the boy to be powerful and of course, using that to his advantage was the best thing he can do.

    If he was in that certain novel with the casted out princess with three dragons, then he would''ve died the day he transmigrated into this world.

    ''Why the hell am I thinking about her?''

    He pped his cheeks and cautiously walked towards the fire.

    He walked and walked and walked but the fire was still away from him. Like he hadn''t been walking at all. ''Are you fucking kidding me!'' He shouted internally.

    He stopped for a moment and sat on the ground. He was tired as well as hungry after walking for hours.

    There was nothing on the ground to even lean on.

    ''This is an illusion, okay. That fucking hermit must be ying with me.''

    And there was nothing else to do other than to break free of this illusion.

    He channeled his mana inside his body. Circting it all around and inside the body.

    If the said hermit is just testing Damien then the illusion spell must be of weak power, it is meant to be broken but if the hermit really doesn''t want him there then nothing can break out of this spell.

    Damien doubted the second one as the hermit already would''ve sensed the divine gift he had with him.

    He won''t steal it though, some morals he has.

    Damien felt his whole body rejuvenating as the mana circted throughout his system. The feeling was serene and vivid. He could feel his body strengthening, getting sturdier as wherever he focused the mana on.

    Mana was indeed magical!

    He closed his eyes and focused on dispelling the entire mana brimming his body to the outside in one single push. That way the spell bounding him would be dispelled instantly.

    He waited and waited, making his body fully covered with mana and when the right time came, with a sudden cry he dispelled all the mana inside his body.

    Instantly everything in the near vicinity was blown away with a violent wind.

    When he opened his eyes he found himself surrounded by dust.

    The fog was gone, reced with a blinding light and sound.

    It was almost deafening, but it didn''tst forever as soon enough the noise subsided and left behind a strange silence.

    what he saw didn''t astonish him as he anticipated this scene the moment he suspected he was in an illusory spell.

    It was the same ce he had camped before night and it appears he hadn''t left the makeshift camp at all and now...it was all gone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Poof! Just like that.

    "Well yed old man."

    It appears his bag was either missing or stolen, he suspects thetter though.

    But he could see the water bottleying across arge tree.

    ''Seems like there is no water on the mountains. Well, he was generous enough to leave the water at least. That''s good.''

    Grabbing the water bottle, he scanned the area. Though he was sure he wouldn''t see the old man, that doesn''t mean he shouldn''t scan for other dangers.

    The forest was the same as before, calm and serene with wonderful and not so creepy sounds of the nature.

    You know, the sound of a wolf howling and trees creaking, those horror items. Yep, exactly that one.

    He looked at the first step, he was already having second thoughts now. He could just turn back and return to his estate and do his regr chores; Sleep, eat, and whoring.

    This was the old man''s way of saying "Turn back now kiddo, this is thest chance," but he hade all the way here just to learn and be powerful and he''s going to do that no matter what happens.

    That was the burning desire he had, the desire to protect his lovers. The desire to protect himself from the likes of Calen and arrogant young masters.

    He''s a Zadkiel, someone who was born to be greatness, and he''s going to embrace that without any hesitation.

    He stepped forward, ignoring the fear and anxiety that was building up within him.

    "I''m not scared of you, old man." He said, climbing the steep of the mountain foot. "I''ming for you."

    ***

    At the same time, on the Zadkiel Castle.

    Heads of the vassal houses of the duchy were gathered in the office of Duke Zadkiel.

    Their expression was that of grim and serious.

    They didn''t know what was the summon about but they knew it was of something dire seeing the state the castle is in.

    Every single one of the servants was busy with various works like they were preparing for the end of the world and the soldiers...they were training harder and more brutally than ever.

    Some of them were checking the weaponry and armory while the others were busy teaching the young ones.

    It was like the Zadkiels were preparing for a war!

    The heads murmured among themselves as to what to anticipate in the meeting, some of them spected a civil war against the Silverthorne duchy while the others suspected this was a preparation for a rebellion against the crown.

    With all the tension in the air, the door suddenly opened widely.

    And the murmuring went dead. Their eyes watched as the Duke, along with his son and themander of the duchy walked to the front of the masses.

    Their expression was of utter seriousness, lips pursed and without even an ounce of a smile on their faces.

    The situation was indeed dire, they all understood that.

    "My lords," announced the Duke, standing at the front, to his sides his son andmander stood. "It seems the gods have cursed and abandoned us as we''re, at this moment, at a war!"

 Chapter 67 The Hunt For The Food!

    ?

    "My lords," announced the Duke, standing at the front, to his sides his son andmander stood. "It seems the gods have cursed and abandoned us as we''re, at this moment, at a war!"

    The duke then proceeded to say the matter.

    The room went silent for a second, then the outburst started. People yelled in shock, pointing out at the Duke while some began to panic.

    "War? Is that true, my lord?" Edward, a vassal head from the north asked with a slight quiver in his voice. He was the youngest among the heads.

    "I''m afraid so." The Duke replied. "We''re to be prepared for any eventualities and I hope you''re all ready for the war toe."

    "W-war?!" Another Vassal head said, looking terrified. "B-but...why would they suspect us for the assassination of her majesty, Queen Serielle?"

    A valid question. Something the Duke himself was having a hard time understanding. He saw the Queen himself and talked with her.

    Damien was a hero who saved her.

    His mind wandered to the funny smell he felt from the wagon. He shook his head. That was not important. She''s gone now and they are at a war.

    "Honestly, I have no idea why they think we''re the culprits, but we have to prepare ourselves. We''re going to be fighting against one of the strongest armies!" The duke said. ''What am I supposed to say to that boy?''

    ˇ¤?¦Čm His mind raced as he imagine reporting this news to Damien. ''Would he be angry? Or would he be sad?''

    "But aren''t they just a small ind?" One of the bald lords said. "Is there that much to fear them? We''re the Spring Kingdom, one of the strongest four in the entire world. Why are we even afraid of a little ind like them?"

    "A small ind?" The Duke scoffed. "A small ind? This "small" ind was the leading contributor to the extermination of the northern beasts. There is nothing small about them. They may be small in size but their training and affinity towards magic is something that makes them dangerous. They are a formidable opponent. It will take a toll on the kingdom if it''s an all out war."

    War is war, it was not exciting nor was it scary anymore, instead it was a burden upon the entire country.

    He have seen what it was capable of doing. No one knows what was at risk provoking a war until they taste their own medicine.

    Famine, death, destruction, it was terrifying how things like these were considered normal.

    It can leave the Kingdom in shambles for a longer period, and if the surrounding kingdoms took advantage at that time then only the gods can help them.

    The Duke sighed. ''All this for a woman who is already gone.''

    ***

    Damien felt the scorching heat of the rocky terrain as he trudged up the mountain. The sun was directly above him, pouring the divine rays of hell at him like it was the most normal thing to do.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He scanned around for any signs of danger as he climbed up the mountain.

    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck!'' He cursed as he climbed the rest of the way.

    All of a sudden he felt life was meaningless. It was nothing more than a hot mess created by the stupidity of the men themselves.

    He was exhausted, he was hungry and he was feeling miserable.

    With each step, his exhaustion grew, and his hunger pangs intensified. Hunting was the only way to survive for now, and he desperately needed to find prey.

    He scanned around him as he walked, searching for prey.

    ''What is that?'' He heard a small creature moving in the bushes. ''Please be something that I can eat and not something that can eat me!''

    Damien quickly surveyed the area and saw a nearby tree with a thick, sturdy branch. He searched for some vines and found a long one that he could use to make the trap.

    He tied one end of the vine to the branch and started to make a noose at the other end. He remembered seeing this in a survival show once, and he hoped he could remember the right technique.

    After a few more attempts, he managed to create a decent noose. He carefully ced it on the ground and covered it with leaves and twigs to make it blend in with the surroundings.

    He sat and waited patiently, hoping that a prey woulde along soon. Minutes passed, but nothing happened. He tried to stay calm and focused, but his stomach was grumbling, and he was getting restless.

    Finally, he heard a rustling sound, and he saw a small rabbit hop into view. He held his breath and watched as the rabbit sniffed around and approached the trap. Suddenly, the rabbit''s leg got caught in the noose, and it started to thrash around.

    Damien quickly ran over to the rabbit and grabbed it by its hind legs. He was relieved that his trap had worked, and he could finally eat.

    He thrashed the rabbit to the tree trunk, breaking its head and neck. With one final shrill, the rabbit went limp.

    He quickly made a weapon using a sharp rock and started to skin and gut the rabbit. It was a messy and time-consuming process, as the rock was jagged and uneven around the edge.

    Once he had cleaned the rabbit, he started a fire using some dried twigs and branches he had collected earlier. He skewered the rabbit and roasted it over the open me, feeling the heat radiating on his face.

    The smell of the cooking meat made his mouth water, and he couldn''t wait to sink his teeth into it. Finally, the rabbit was cooked, and he devoured it hungrily, feeling the warm juices and vors fill his mouth.

    As he ate, he looked out at the stunning view from the mountain range, feeling grateful for the food and the incredible scenery.

    He knew that he had to keep moving and find a way to survive in this harsh world, but for now, he was content with his meal and the breathtaking view.

 Chapter 68 The Official Round Table Meeting!

    ?

    The Royal Pce, Spring Kingdom.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm

    "What''s the n, your grace." Duke Silverthorne asked briskly and dutifully. His old goofy demeanor was reced with the utmost attention and focus.

    The meeting room was a big luxurious hall, decorated with valuable paintings and carvings.

    In the centre of the hall, stood arge wooden round table with twelve chairs drawn on opposite sides.

    Twelve chairs- five for the five dukes of the kingdom, the most powerful after the royal family. Four for the advisors and the councilmen of the King. Two for the Supreme knightmander and the Grand Wizard of the kingdom and thest one, or rather, the first and foremost chair for the King himself.

    He was seated at the head of the table, as he should be, and all the other people were facing him.

    "What n?" King Redigal asked. He was a middle-aged man with golden hair and blue eyes, the embodiment of typical nobility and royalty. "There are only two options here-" He held two fingers. "-Either they clear whatever misunderstandings they have of us and apologize publically or The annihtion of the entire Aurore Ind. There are no ifs and buts and there is no middle game. This is the decision."

    "Senseless bloodshed could only cause distress and losses for us too." One of the advisors, an old man with white hair and a beard said. His voice contained the years of experience he had. "This war can be avoided. The senseless bloodshed can be avoided."

    "Are you saying to yield, Advisor," Duke Elyone Moonstone asked pounding his fist to the table. He was well into his fifties but the fire in his eyes was just as bright as the day he was born.

    His face was full of rage, making his eyes look bloodshot. His voice was filled with fury and the veins on his neck were visible through his brown skin. His fiery red hair was ubed and falling carelessly on his shoulders. "Are you out of your goddamn mind? I say we attack them and take the ind to ourselves! If you are afraid of losing lives then-"

    "Stop it, Duke Moonstone," The King roared. His voice wasmanding. "You will not speak like that on this round table."

    The room was silent for a while, everyone was in shock.

    Duke Moonstone was a veteran and a soldier, and he fought with honor. To see his own King order him to stop speaking was a bitter pill, but the King ordered it.

    "Forgive this imbe--"

    The King held up a hand. "Save your worthless apologies, Elyone. We''re here for a discussion, for a decision that can affect our Kingdom also. In a better or worse way."

    The room fell silent once again, everyone understanding the gravity of the situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Now, let''s return to the matter at hand," the King said, breaking the silence. "We need to decide on a course of action. Advisor, what do you propose?"

    The old man cleared his throat before speaking. "Your Majesty, I suggest we send a delegation to Aurore Ind to negotiate and clear up any misunderstandings. We can offer them our full cooperation and assistance in finding the true culprit behind the assassination. If we can resolve this peacefully, it would be in the best interest of both our kingdoms."

    Duke Zadkiel nodded in agreement. Though his health hasn''t fully recovered, he was there because of the power he held and because he doesn''t want the other nobles to think less of him. "I concur with the advisor, Your Majesty. It''s worth a try to avoid war and unnecessary bloodshed."

    The King pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well. I shall assemble a delegation to send to Aurore Ind. But we must also prepare for the worst-case scenario. We shall increase our military presence in case negotiations fail."

    "That is an excellent idea, majesty," The Grand wizard said, stroking his long, white, and pointy beard. "At that, might as well send one of our advisors to them so that we can have more insight on their way of thinking."

    The King nodded. "Agreed. We shall select the most suitable advisor for this task. And we shall also increase our intelligence gathering on Aurore Ind. We need to know everything about their military strength, their resources, and their alliances."

    The Supreme Knightmander spoke up. "Your Majesty, I suggest we also prepare for a possible siege. We must secure our borders and fortify our defenses."

    The King nodded again. "Very well. Let us make the necessary preparations. And let us hope that our delegation can bring back a peaceful resolution to this conflict."

    "But what happens if they kill the delegation?" Favian Frostwood, the Duke of the Frostwood duchy asked. He was a middle aged man, spotted with green hair and dark eyes. He looked wise for his age.

    "That won''t happen." said the King.

    "Why not?"

    "We''re not going to send them without any sort of defense on them. We''re not fools after all and they knew better not to do somethingun-honorable as that."

    "We''re talking about a small ind that is ready to wage a war against us in a heartbeat. what made you think they won''t do it." Said Devlin Goldberry, the Duke of Goldberry Duchy. The same duchy where Calen and his sister Celeste mined the gem from.

    He was an old man with blonde hair like the gold they mine from his duchy. He can be said to be the richest man at that table.

    "Do you have concerns about that?" The King asked with a menacing smile. "If the other side happens to slip up, this war could be over in an instant. And I''m hoping for that oue. I could, of course, end this madness without even offering them the chance to negotiate, but as a King, I have a reputation to maintain. So, we''ll bide our time. Wait for the smallest mistake, a misstep from them that wille at a high cost."

 Chapter 69 The Official Round Table Metting! (2)

    ?

    "Can I make a suggestion, your grace," said Duke Silverthorne. His silver blonde hair was neatly matted to the back of his head.

    "You may," said the King. His one foot was on the chair he was sitting on, and his hand rested on the knee. It was very un Kingly like, but that was who he was.

    And nobody seemed to bother to question it like it is amon urrence. After all, why should they care about how the King behaved?

    "Duke Zadkiel''s second son, Damien Von Zadkiel, is regarded as the hero in the Aurore Ind. Why don''t we send him as a part of the delegation? Wouldn''t they wee him and have more trust in him than some unknown personing from another Kingdom?"

    The King looked thoughtful. "That does sound like a good idea, actually." He said.

    "Sending Damien is foolishness," protested the father. "He doesn''t know how the politics works. They will only gain more information rather than us gaining anything valuable."

    "Oh? Are you saying your son is useless, my lord?" Duke Silverthorne chuckled. "Perhaps, if you were to rise him like an actual young master, we could''ve avoided this."

    There was a chorus of murmuring among the table but Duke Zadkiel just looked at Duke Silverthorne.

    "Perhaps," said the duke. "If your son was not ipetent then he could''ve saved the Queen and be the hero of the Aurore Ind and send as the delegation."

    "Oh?" King had an amused expression on his face. He was enjoying this. In fact, this was the best part of the boring meeting that could take hours of his peaceful life.

    He was a witty man, who enjoyed these type of small skirmishes among the lords. Well, if you were a King, you really want them to have some sort of animosity towards each other, or else they can band together and bite you in the ass.

    The room became silent and cold as the two Duke''s red each other down until the King broke the silence by clearing his throat. "I think we can agree that sending Damien is indeed a better option than anyone else."

    Everyone agreed.

    Duke Silverthorne smiled at the other duke, his eyes gleaming with happiness but the King was not finished. "But I''m not sending an important figure as the young master, who''s not only the hero of the Aurore ind but also a hero in the Autumn Kingdom, to his death journey. That would be quiet foolishness, isn''t it?"

    Now, Duke Zadkiel smiled as the smile on the other Duke crumbled.

    "What are you suggesting, your grace?" Asked the Suprememander. "Have you had anything on your mind?"

    The suprememander was an old man with an experience no one ever had in this entire Kingdom.

    He was an old man in a profession where young men die!

    The King leaned back on his chair, his fingers tapping on the armrest. "I''m thinking of sending someone who''s capable, but not too important. Someone who can blend in and gather information without drawing too much attention to themselves."

    The room was quiet as everyone waited for the King to continue. "I''m thinking of sending someone from our intelligence division. Someone who knows how to gather information without being seen or heard."

    Duke Silverthorne spoke up, "But your grace, we cannot risk the mission to someone who is not trustworthy. What if they betray us?"

    The King gave him a sharp look. "I assure you, Duke Silverthorne, the person I have in mind is more than trustworthy. I haveplete faith in them."

    The room fell into silence once more as everyone looked to the King for his next words. "I have decided to send code named Ghost."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Duke Zadkiel raised an eyebrow, "Code name Ghost? I haven''t heard of them."

    The King smiled, "That''s the point, Duke Zadkiel. Ghost is one of our top agents. They are unknown and operate in secrecy. They will be perfect for this mission."

    The meeting continued as the talk about Delegation continued.

    "your grace," said the Duke. "If I may ask something?"

    The King nodded in acknowledgment.

    "I have forgotten the matter since I had so many on my te but..." he said. "What happened to that man "my son" caught while trying to kill Queen Serielle?"

    "Forgive me, my lord," said an advisor. "But that matter is of utmost secrecy. We can''t--"

    "Rx, rx," said the King, holding up his hand. "Tell them what we have gathered from him. Come on tell them. After all, this matter is also connected with the current matter, right?"

    Another Advisor stood up. "Your Grace! This is highly ssified!"

    "It''s okay, it''ll be fine," assured the King. "Just say whatever you want."

    "Very well, Your Graces," The advisor cleared her throat before continuing. "We''ve...We''ve found nothing!"

    The room went silent, the only sounding from the King humming while looking at the faces of the people around him. He was very much enjoying this.

    "How can it be?" Said Duke Eloyne. "It''s been over two months and we still can''t find anything from a single man." His expression was sore and frustrated.

    "That is--"

    "Well, because that man cannot be broken." Interjected the King. "The moment he utters any words, he''s dead. Veins bursting and blood exploding, you know, the gruesome type of death."

    "He''s cursed." Said Duke Favian in a low voice, maybe to himself but it was heard by all present there.

    "No doubt about it." Agreed the King.

    "But to curse someone, shouldn''t there must be a dark wizard?" Said Duke Silverthorne. "Not just any dark wizard, someone as powerful as the Grand Wizard himself."

    Every eye turned to the Grand Wizard.

    He just nodded his head while stroking his long beard, which was braided with small ornaments. Hisrge wizard hat bobbed rhythmically.

    The Kingughed, wiping a bead f tear from his eye. "So you see," said the man. "We''re not just against a little ind, this is a grand scheme on something that''s toe."

 Chapter 70 The Boy King!

    ?

    Meeting chamber, Aurore Kingdom.

    After the assassination of Queen Serielle, her brother, Sterlin became the King of the Kingdom. He was just a boy of twenty four, a young prince with a promising future ahead.

    A raven came with a letter from the Spring Kingdom, and the new King immediately called for an emergency meeting.

    As the King finished reading the letter from the Spring Kingdom, he mmed it down on the table in front of him. "How dare they suggest a delegation!" he eximed, his voice rising with anger. "They insult us with their insinuations and then offer us an olive branch? They are trying to y us for fools!"

    His advisors exchanged concerned looks, knowing that the young king was hot-headed and impulsive. "Your grace, we understand your anger," one of them spoke up cautiously, "but perhaps it would be wise to consider their proposal. We cannot risk going to war with the Spring Kingdom, not when we are still mourning the loss of our beloved queen."

    The King scoffed. "And what if their delegation is just a trap? What if they are nning to capture us or worse, assassinate me?"

    Another advisor spoke up, trying to reason with the king. "Your grace, we must approach this with caution, but also with a level head. We must consider all possibilities and make the best decision for our kingdom. It would be unwise to act impulsively and risk the safety of our people."

    As much as Sterlin wanted to reject the Spring Kingdom''s terms and retaliate for the death of his sister, he knew he had to think rationally. His advisors had warned him against a hasty decision that could lead to a full-scale war, and he knew that they were right.

    "Very well," he said through gritted teeth. "We will receive the delegation and cooperate with their investigation. But make no mistake, if they try anything, we will not hesitate to defend ourselves."

    His advisors exchanged concerned nces, knowing that their young king''s anger could lead them down a dangerous path. They hoped that the delegation would be able to clear up any misunderstandings and prevent a full-blown war.

    King Sterlin stood up from the table, his fists clenched at his sides. "Prepare the castle for their arrival. We will show them our strength, and they will regret ever crossing us."

    His advisors bowed their heads, knowing that they had to tread carefully to prevent the young king from making a catastrophic mistake.

    So it was decided, the Aurore Kingdom will receive Spring Kingdom''s delegation party in ordance with the moralw.

    The advisors quickly wrote a letter epting the delegation to clear any misunderstanding.

    When the raven arrived at the Spring Kingdom with the letter, King Redigal justughed like a madman.

    It took almost two weeks toplete this various and nefarious transaction between the two kingdoms.

    And King Redigal has prepared just the best present needed for their ind friends.

    ***

    King''s bed chamber, The Autumn Kingdom<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Father, the spring Kingdom ns to capture the Aurore Kingdom if ites to war," a sweet and melodious sound rang through the bed chamber. she was on her knees, head bowed in respect.

    The room was dark, not very dark, just enough so that it wouldn''t be seen by anyone who walked in. The only light was the light of the moon which shined in through the window.

    A woman, in her twenties, dressed in a maid outfit, stirred the pot in her hands with a spoon. With utmost delicacy, she lifted the spoon and brought it to the man lying on the bed.

    With a quivering lip, he drank the content of the spoon. After a minute, the man said. "It''s Aurore ind, not a Kingdom, fool. Remember that. They are nothingpared to the great four kingdoms. Aurore ind...thufff!" He spat on the ground.

    The maid shivered but quicklyposed herself.

    There was no outer change in the kneeling girl, but her eyes were shaking crazily, not because of fear but because of anger.

    She took a deep breath to steady herself before speaking. "With all due respect, Your Grace, underestimating Aurore Ind could prove to be a fatal mistake. They may be small, but they have a powerful army and a strategic location. We cannot afford to ignore them." Her voice was firm but respectful.

    "Is that so?" the king said, moving his hand and pressing it on the butt of the maid, pressing it with a little strength.

    The maid wanted to scream and move, but she knows better not to go against his majesty. She has also seen what happened to the first prince when he openly contradicted his father''s decision. She was a maid, after all, it was her duty to serve the king with utmost politeness. She bit her lips and continued to feed him.

    Though the king was feeling her, she couldn''t see any movements on the bed sheet covering him, movements especially from between his legs.

    ''So it was true!'' She gasped internally and quickly focused on her task.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the girl said, "they have a strong presence across the sea. If the Spring Kingdom takes it, then they''ll be the most powerful among the great four kingdoms."

    "So not worry, my daughter," he said. "Let the dog fight each other and the lion will eat the winner. Spring Kingdom would not have Aurore Ind. I can promise that. Now go! I''ve better things to do." His hand grabbed one of the maid''s ass cheeks, pressing it hard and squeezing it.

    A little moan escaped the maid''s mouth, making the Kingugh hysterically. "Look at you, sweet child," he said.

    The bowing girl could hear the shuffling and rustling of the room, she doesn''t want to look at what was happening, she could just imagine it.

    "As you wish, your majesty," she said and stood up.

    The King didn''t give her any face as he was busy enjoying the delicious piece of cake.

    With a short and sharp breath, the girl finally left the room leaving the King to enjoy the maid, even though he can''t wake up his dragon.

 Chapter 71 Climbing The Second Step!

    ?

    It''s been over two weeks since Damien had been wandering in the mountains.

    He had be ustomed to the rugged terrain and the harsh weather.

    His survival skills had improved, and he had learned how to hunt and gather food from the wild. He had also encountered some wild animals such as bears and wolves, but he managed to run and use traps effectively.

    His overall physical strength also increased, as he had to climb steep slopes and traverse rough terrain daily.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He hunted animals and used their skin to make himself simple clothing as his noble dress got pretty much unusable after a week of living.

    But what he didn''t expect was how much his mana control had improved. With no weapons, he had to rely on his magic to defend himself from wild animals who roamed the mountains.

    At first, it was difficult to use his mana effectively inbat. But with time, practice, and the constant threat of danger, he honed his skills and gained better control over his magic.

    He learned how to channel his mana into powerful bursts of energy, which he could use to st away his enemies. He also learned how to create shields and barriers to protect himself from attacks.

    He could control and mold ice into sharp spear tips to use as weapons. He called it "the Icicle."

    Even if there were no enemies, he always coated his body with mana, like ayer of protective shield and energy drink. The feeling was exhrating.

    The feeling of power was delightful.

    He never thought it would be this addictive.

    After one more week, the first step of the Seven Steps mountain became a yground.

    He hunted everything and anything, that can run and had meat on them.

    His power increased as days go by.

    Animals ran away from his sight. These normal animals, who can''t use magic was no match for someone who uses magic. They were simply not enough.

    Heter started to use his brute strength to defeat the animals, rather than his magical ability.

    There was simply no use for magi anyway. The real challengey up ahead. he knows that for a fact and he can''t expect him to be able to survive there with his current power level. That was simply not possible.

    he could just walk straight to the second step, even without not going through all the hard work but it was simply foolishness.

    He may be able to climb the second or, if he''s lucky, then the third one but anything after that would only simply tear him apart, limp by limp.

    And he found the first step was preset to his level of difficulty and what does that mean? It means he can survive the second step if he canplete the first step, which he did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So that was the whole point!

    ''The Author is a fucking genius! This is just like a game!''

    To prepare himself for the next level of difficulty, Damien continued to train and push his limits on the first step of the mountain. He challenged himself to climb faster and with heavier loads, honing both his physical and magical abilities.

    As he continued to improve, he also began to observe and analyze the terrain and the patterns of the wildlife. He studied the movements of the animals and how they interacted with each other, looking for weaknesses and patterns he could exploit.

    With each passing day, he felt more confident in his abilities and his chances of surviving the next step of the mountain. He knew it would still be a challenge, but he was determined to push himself even further.

    Eventually, he felt ready to take on the next step. With his mana honed and his physical strength at its peak, he began his ascent up the mountain once again, eager to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    ...

    After a month, he stood near the foot of the second step.

    It was just a rock, arge rock that he needed to climb.

    "Well, this is going to be fun!"

    He cracked his fingers and began to climb, using his brute strength and mana to propel himself up the steep surface. It was a difficult climb, but Damien was well-prepared. He had trained for this moment and he was determined to seed.

    As he climbed, he noticed that the air was getting thinner and the temperature was dropping rapidly.

    The climb was physically demanding, but it was also mentally challenging. Theck of oxygen made it hard for him to think clearly, and he had to concentrate hard to keep his bnce and avoid slipping.

    Several times he had to stop and rest, catching his breath and regaining his strength. But he never gave up. He was determined to reach the top, no matter what.

    He took deep breaths and hold it for a long time as the air wascking. He did it many times that it became normal for him to hold his breath for a long time.

    Finally, after several hours of climbing, he reached the main foot of the second step. He copsed onto the ground, panting heavily and feeling the exhaustion seeping into his bones.

    But he was also exhrated. He had done it. He had climbed the second step of the mountain.

    He sat there for a while, catching his breath and enjoying the view from the top. The sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the surrounding mountains. It was a beautiful sight, and for a moment, Damien forgot all about his mission and simply enjoyed the moment.

    But he knew he couldn''t stay there forever. He had to continue his journey, to climb the third step and beyond. There was still a long way to go, and he needed to be ready for whatever challengesy ahead.

    So he got up, dusted himself off, and began his walk to the other side of the mountain. The next step awaited him, and he was ready to face it head-on.

 Chapter 72 The Sweet Welcome!

    ?

    The Aurore Kingdom weed the delegation from the Spring Kingdom with open arms. They met at the sea, where the Aurore navy escorted the Spring Kingdom''s ships to the port. The delegation was greeted by a group of high-ranking officials from the Aurore Kingdom.

    The delegation team consisted of three members; Lord Aric, one of the four advisors of the Spring Kingdom was the lead. Geller, the third officer of the First Sword of the King, the same legion Cedric Dragonfire was from and a lovelydy named Elia, it was the name she chose for this mission.

    Elia was a slender girl with short white hair, her eyes were deep blue and her skin was pale. She wore a dress, a high-low sleeveless ck dress, something that reminds of party wear.

    She was not too curvy like Lucy on her tight dress but her bust was big enough to make you wonder what was hiding under there. Her figure was slim without being skinny and her ass was round and shapely. She had good legs and a great backside, making her look very sexy.

    Even though she has ster beauty and a sexy body, her eyes were distant, like they held no emotions or feelings on them. She didn''t talk too much to the other delegation member either, instead preferring to listen to others.

    Her personality seemed to be different from those around her.

    They were checked thoroughly for any hidden weapons or magic artifacts before being allowed to proceed. Once they passed the security checks, they were taken to the royal pce where they were received by King Sterlin himself.

    The meeting was held in the grand hall of the pce, with representatives from both kingdoms in attendance. The discussions were cordial, with each side presenting their proposals and concerns.

    "Is there any evidence that your Kingdom wasn''t responsible for the assassination of my sister?" King Sterlin asked, his soundced with a tone of hostility.

    The Spring Kingdom''s delegation looked taken aback by the sudden question. The lead delegate, a man named Lord Aric, one of the advisors from the Spring Kingdom, stepped forward and replied, "Your Majesty, we have no involvement in the assassination of your sister. We were just as shocked and saddened by her death as you were."

    "I find it hard to believe that your kingdom has no hand in this matter," Sterlin retorted, his eyes narrowed. "Your kingdom has always been envious of ours, and your people have been caught spying on us multiple times."

    Lord Aric remained calm andposed despite the usations. "Your Majesty, I assure you that our kingdom has no ill intentions towards yours. We only wish for a peaceful coexistence and mutually beneficial trade agreements."

    Sterlin snorted in disbelief. "Peaceful coexistence? Youe here with a delegation after my sister''s assassination, and you expect me to believe that you have no ulterior motives? Your kingdom has always been a thorn in our side, and I will not allow you to continue your schemes against us."

    The tension in the room was palpable as the two sides stared each other down. It seemed like the meeting was on the brink of turning into a full-blown conflict.

    But then, a voice spoke up from the back of the room, "Your Majesty, please hear me out."

    All eyes turned to the speaker, who was none other than Lady Aria, Sterlin''s trusted advisor, and confidante.

    "Lord Aric and his delegation may not be responsible for the assassination of your sister," Lady Aria said. "But that doesn''t mean we can trust thempletely. We should be cautious and investigate further before making any decisions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sterlin red at Lady Aria, clearly unhappy with her suggestion.

    "And what would you suggest we do? Invite them in for tea and scones while they plot our downfall?"

    Lady Aria stood her ground. "No, Your Majesty. We should continue the discussions and negotiations, but with increased security and surveince. We can''t let our guard down, but we also can''t afford to iste ourselves from potential allies and trading partners."

    There was a moment of silence as Sterlin considered Lady Aria''s words. Finally, he nodded in agreement. "Very well. We will continue the negotiations, but with increased security measures. Lord Aric and his delegation will be under constant surveince while they are in our kingdom."

    The tension in the room eased considerably as both sides resumed the negotiations. Lady Aria breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that she had averted a potential disaster. But she also knew that the road ahead would be long and treacherous, as the Aurore Kingdom and the Spring Kingdom continued their delicate dance of diplomacy and mistrust.

    But just as Lady Aria breathed a sigh of relief, King Sterlin Shouted at the top of his lungs, "Sir Brock, Bring me their head!"

    Brock was the second inmander of the Aurore Kingdom, he was fairly young but his power was undeniable. He was tall, broad, and strong. His blue eyes were cold and dark. His ck hair was cut short and tied into a ponytail, his face was clean shaven.

    He was dressed in his armor, the color being ck.

    Everyone froze the moment they heard the King''smand.

    Lady Aria''s breath caught in her throat, she couldn''t move an inch as she saw Sir Brock run towards the Spring Kingdom''s delegation.

    As soon as the king gave the order, Brock rushed forward and swung his sword with full force at Lord Aric.

    Aric was caught off guard and his head flew through the air like a ragdoll.

    Blood sttered across the floor and Brock raised his sword again, ready to finish the remaining ones.

    "You fools,"ughed King Sterlin. "You think you cane here and sway us? You think you can kill my sister and get away with it? Fucking bastards." He spat on the ground, enjoying the gore view of Lord Alric''s head rolling on the ground.

    Lady Aria screamed at the scene, even King Sterlin''s people were stunned by what they just witnessed. "Stop! Stop!" she cried.

    She tried to stop him but Brock was already moving forward, his sword ready to chop off the remaining heads.

 Chapter 73 The Sweet Welcome!(2)

    ?

    He raised his sword again, this time to cut down Geller. Even though he was stunned by the scene, he quickly regained hisposure and sidestepped to avoid the blow.

    The sword came down on the ground with full power, gauging a line on the ground where it touched.

    Geller quickly ran towards a soldier, but before he can react Geller drove his fist through the man''s stomach, making him pass out. With quick precision, he grabbed the downed man''s sword and raised his sword quickly, meeting Brock''s sword.

    Sparks flew as the two des collided, in a matter of seconds they exchanged countless blows.

    Both soldiers were evenly matched in size and strength. Their swords shed repeatedly, creating sparks and causing blood to stter all over the ce.

    Lady Aria begged King Sterlin to stop this madness but all he did wasugh at her and said to enjoy the fine swordsmanship between the two.

    Geller moved forward, trying to gain the upper hand. He attacked Brock''s left nk but Brock easily evaded his attack.

    It was clear that Geller had more skill in swordsmanship, but Brock had more experience.

    Brock blocked Geller''s next attack, and countered with a counterstrike on Geller''s right nk. Geller once again dodged the attack andnded a blow on Brock, sending him staggering backward.

    Brock fell on his back, looking up at Geller as he prepared another attack.

    But just when Geller was about tond a blow on Brock, abeam of light shot from the crowd.

    It perfectly connected with the open back of Geller, sending him flying through the air, crashing onto the ground.

    "Stop this madness, King Sterlin," Aria pleaded, even going on her knees to beg him to stop. "This is foolishness, if you go through this then there won''t be any turning back. It will be a war. Is this what you want to do? To go to war against one of the four major kingdoms? You think you can win against them?"

    He stoppedughing and slowly turned to face her. "Yes," he said, his voice was barely a whisper. "This is what I want to do. To wage war against these hypocrites! Four major kingdoms! Thuff~" He spat on the ground. "We''re also a kingdom, one of the most powerful out there. They called my sister for discussion and killed her! You think this is because of madness, huh? Do you really think that my sister doesn''t even deserve justice?"

    Lady Aria was dumbstruck by the King''s vehemence. She never thought that the King was capable of such actions. She didn''t know how to respond so she just stayed silent and bowed her head, tears streaming from her eyes. "Justice? You call this justice? This is murder, this is nothing more than barbarism!"

    King Sterlin roared at her. "Shut up, you stupid bitch! Why don''t you tell me what you think is justice? What would you do if someone kills your family, and they came to your house and demands a wee party?" He grabbed her by the hair, making her look at his face.

    She could see his eyes, the madness in them. "You''ve gone mad, Sterlin! You''ve gone mad!

    He smiled, filled with madness and hatred. "Perhaps, I have, and then again, men are supposed to go mad. It''s in their nature, after all." His words were like venomous snakes crawling into her ears.

    Brock regained his bnce and ran towards the sprawling man. He swung his sword down at him, but Geller turned around and blocked it with his own sword.

    Brock then unloaded a barrage of strikes on the downed man, each blows stronger than the previous one.

    Even though Geller used all his strength and mana to power his blocks, the simple sword of a regr soldier was not built for this much power, coursing through it and being struck with.

    After some more blocks, cracks started to appear on the sword de.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Looks like this is the end of the line for you, Springan!" Brockughed as he watched the sword forming cracks. It felt exhrating to see a sword being cracked because of his power.

    Geller was trying his hard to survive. "Cheating to kill someone is not honorable, inder." He said, gritting his teeth.

    A vein popped on Brock''s forehead. Hearing Geller calling him an inder was an insult to him, which made him angry.

    "I''ll have no mercy on you now," Brock shouted as his power increased.

    Geller cursed his mouth but he understood this was the end of the line for him.

    With every swing of the sword, more and more cracks appeared until finally, it snapped.

    "See you in hell, inder!" He said. A final attempt to anger and belittle his enemy, and it worked.

    Brock, with a loud yell, plunged his sword through Geller''s face. It perfectly pierced the skull and exited out the other side.

    The sword tore through the midsection between the eyes and the nose, killing him instantly. The body slumped to the floor.

    "Bravo! Bravo Brock!" The King pped in happiness. "That was a splendid show, Brock. I''m looking forward to what you''re going to do to the lovely littledy there. Perhaps you can give us a show. What do you think, my good men?" He asked the audience but everyone was silent.

    They were too engrossed by the spectacle that had taken ce earlier.

    "No fun, eh?" He was disappointed. "Brock, give me a show, will you?"

    Brock bowed his head and turned towards thedy. She hasn''t moved a single inch since the start.

    Brock thought she might be in shock or something. "Don''t worry, little flower, I won''t do anything like that to you. I promise you I''ll be gentle."

    He approached thedy and stood in front of her with a menacing smile. "You''ll be tasty, I bet." And he grabbed her shoulder, more precisely on her dress.

    He intended to tear itpletely and expose her skin.

    But before he can do it, she suddenly touched his heart with the palm of her hand.

    It was so fast and smooth, he couldn''t even react to the touch.

    There was no word uttered from her mouth, but the simple movement of her head and the eyes that suddenly focused on his own made him shudder and pee himself.

    And then he exploded,pletely and utterly.

 Chapter 74 Rhaegan From The Summer Kingdom!

    ?

    Rhaegan traveled through the Royal Capital, marveling at the sight of its beauty.

    Everything was grandeur and magnificence.

    Every building was magnificent, majestic, and beautiful. The streets were lined with trees bearing fruits of different color shades and sizes, making it seem like the city itself was a garden itself.

    The roads were wide, bustling with people going about their daily activities.

    Everywhere he looked, he saw intricate architecture, detailed carvings, and ornate decorations that spoke of the city''s rich history and culture.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of music andughter echoed from every corner. It was a city that seemed to have no end to its beauty and charm, and Rhaegan was d to have the chance to experience it.

    ''Wonder if it would be beautiful if I suddenly kill everyone here. ha- ha- ha.''

    He walked to a street vendor selling some sort of fruit, it was ripe and bright yellow.

    "What is this?" He asked pointing at the finely shaped fruit.

    "Oh, it''s a mango." The shop owner happily said. "I take it, you''re not from here good sir."

    "Was it obvious?" Rhaegan asked, he extended his arm to grab a mango but then stopped and looked at the shop owner.

    "Please go on. Take a bite if you are curious, it will be on the house."

    "Thank you very much." Rhaegan took a piece and bit into it, the juice dribbled down his chin.

    "Ah, how delicious," he eximed.

    "I''m d you like it, sir," said the shop owner politely. He was truly a polite man though. "And to answer your question, everyone from this Kingdom knows about this fruit. It''s verymon. So for someone who doesn''t even know the name of it, it''s quite obvious that you''re not from around here."

    Rhaegan nodded and wiped his chin with a handkerchief, "Yes, I am a traveler passing through. This is my first time in the Spring Kingdom, and I must say, it is quite impressive."

    The shop owner smiled, "It is indeed a beautiful city. There''s so much to see and experience here. Are you nning to stay long?"

    Rhaegan shook his head, "Yes, I might be. I have some business to attend to here."

    "Well, I hope you enjoy your stay here," the shop owner said, handing Rhaegan another mango. "And if you need anything, feel free to ask."

    "By any chance, do you know which way the Royal Academy is in?" Rhaegan politely asked. "I''ve heard quite a lot about it."

    "Yes, of course," the shop owner replied. "The Royal Academy is just a few streets down that way," he pointed in the direction Rhaegan should go. "You can''t miss it, it''s a grand building withrge pirs and a golden dome on top."

    "Thank you very much," Rhaegan said, taking another bite of the mango. "I appreciate your help."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s my pleasure," the shop owner replied with a smile. "Enjoy your stay in the Spring Kingdom."

    Rhaegan nodded and continued on his way, eating the delicious mango as he walked. He couldn''t wait to see what other wonders the city had in store for him, but at the same time, his dark thoughts still lingered in the back of his mind.

    He called a horse cart and traveled to the Royal Academy. It was indeed a few streets down.

    His eyes bulged as he saw therge building, which was just like a pce, towering high above him. Its golden domes sparkled against the blue sky, reflecting light onto the white walls and marble floors below.

    He approached therge front gate, where two guards stood. By just a look he was sure they were not ordinary guards but powerful ones.

    ''Well, it is expected.''

    The guards looked at the man with suspicion in their eyes. After all, he was different. His skin color was darker and the way he dressed in the ck cloak was suspicious as hell.

    "State your name and purpose, traveler?" One of the guards asked, his blue eyes peering through the hood of Rhaegan''s cloak.

    Without answering anything, Rhaegan quickly searched his travel bag, a small side bag made of crocodile leather.

    Seeing the sudden action, the guards became alert. They reached for their weapons, they could, after all, sense the man was not ordinary at all.

    His power along with his looks and style only made it worse to trust the guy.

    After rummaging through the bag, suddenly he grabbed a piece of paper from it. It was a letter signed and stamped with strange letters and symbols.

    Rhaegan handed the letter to the guards, who looked at it with suspicion. One of them opened the letter and read it carefully, his eyes scanning the contents.

    His eyes suddenly opened wide.

    "Wait a second sir. Let us verify this." Said the guard.

    "Of course, of course, do your duty," Rhaegan smiled and grabbed the second mango and began to eat it while the guard walked towards the table and grabbed a crystal ball from it.

    The crystal was like a round bowl full of water, inside was just clear though. The holder could see the other side of the crystal just by looking at it. It was that much clear.

    But the moment the guard injected his mana through it, the clear and transparent insides of the crystal changed as a blue color began to form deep with it. It swirled around the insides and suddenly became a solid color. The crystal was no longer visible. It was in solid blue ss.

    "Percival, what is it now!" An annoyed and old voice came through the blue crystal ball.

    "Headmaster, this is important." Percival, the guard proceeded to read the content of the letter and after a few minutes, the time Rhaegan took to eat the mango also, the blue crystal changed its color to the old transparent one.

    Percival walked to the dark skinned man and handed him the letter back, "Professor Rhaegan, wee to the Grand Royal Academy."

 Chapter 75 The Haunted Castle!

    ?

    The scenery was not barbaric or anything, as all the things happened in a matter of seconds.

    Blood sshed in a perfect way.

    As of that moment, there was no Brock, not even his clothes, nor his weapon. Nothing remained except a pool of red liquid that dripped off the woman''s hands.

    Everyone present was shocked to silence, including King Sterlin, who had witnessed everything from beginning to end without saying a single word.

    There was horror-stricken on his face as he watched thedy whip her hand in a smooth motion, expelling all the blood on her hand to the ground.

    She slowly stepped forward, the only sound ringing through the entire hall was the rhythmic tapping of her steps.

    Aria watched the scene in horror and craned her toward the King. His horror-struck expression was a delight to watch.

    Her lips curved upward, a simple and pathetic smile. "See that, that was I talking about," sheughed throatily.

    The King turned towards her; him snapping back to reality.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill her! Kill her, damn it!" He stood from the throne and grabbed Aria by her neck, "You''reing with me," he said, dragging her behind him.

    The soldiers who had snapped back due to the yelling of the King suddenly lunged at the Lady.

    Soldiers powered up their mana and coated it on themselves, empowering them. Magicians chanted their spells and created barriers.

    Some summoned monsters to aid them inbat while others used their abilities and weapons.

    All of this happening within mere moments.

    Sterlin smiled as he watched his whole army getting ready to annihte the woman. He was sure nothing would get through them.

    Boy, was he wrong?

    Firstly, the spells reached her first before the foot soldiers can run to her but with just a flick of her hand, shepletely and totally nullified those magical attacks.

    Then the beasts came at her, but she effortlessly dodged their attacks and took them out with just a few precise strikes.

    Then the soldiers reached her, and with their coordinated and disciplined movements they tried to take her down but she easily avoided all their attacks, using her bare hands.

    She snatched a sword from a soldier and plunged it into the other one''s heart. Then with quick precision and effortless movements, she danced around the masses.

    One by one, she dispatched her opponents with ease. But still, they kepting and she danced around.

    There wasn''t a single soldier standing anymore. Everyone had fallen dead.

    Atst, it was just her, standing in a pile of dead bodies and a river of red.

    King Sterlin had already escaped the throne room.

    Without any hurry, she walked through the doors to the outside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ...

    King Sterlin had run to the outside, specifically to the barracks.

    "Get out! Get out of here, you offuses! There is a crazy bitch trying to kill me, your King, go on and kill her. All of you!"

    Without wasting any time, they ran outside with their weapons.

    "Where is themander when I needed him? Call him and tell him to send everything and anything here. Fucking bitch."

    At the same time, something rose through the sky and exploded, brilliant colors of red and ck painted the skies above the city.

    As soon as the explosion faded awayrge war cries were heard from the east of the kingdom, from the sea.

    Large battleships sailed through the violent sea, painting a perfect picture.

    The rm zed throughout the kingdom as people rushed toward the capital.

    ***

    "This was your whole idea from the start? To capture the ind?" Duke Zadkiel asked as he, along with the other Dukes and the King and his officials, stood at a ship on the far back of the sea.

    There was only a short notice from the King to send an army from each Duchy as there might be an immediate war at hand. None of the Dukes thought they would be the ones to strike first.

    "This was just a backup n in case the negotiation failed," said the King, outlooking the ships, his ships cruising through the sea. He had his hands tied behind his back, his eyes focusing on the fleets.

    "Hell yeah!" Said Duke Moonstone. He was finally having something to look forward to. It has been so long since there was a war in the Kingdom, and now, without notice, they were attacking the Aurore ind. "Anyone would shudder in fear when they even think about harming our Kingdom."

    Duke Silverthorne looked at his fellow Dukes with excitement. "Of course, as they should be!"

    "What made you think the other kingdoms would not interfere with this? After all, Aurore Ind is not just any other ind, it is powerful and rich. They wouldn''t want to lose it either." Asked Duke Zadkiel, his voicecing with concern and logic.

    "That''s an excellent question, Duke," the King said. "But we''re prepared for that too. It''smon sense that they wille after us. Some will try to join with the Inders, but it doesn''t matter. We''re not here to capture the Ind, but if he can capture the Ind, that''s a bonus too. Don''t worry about too many things, Zadkiel, let your King handle it."

    He was confident, he was the same old one. Duke Zadkiel looked at his old friend with concern and relief.

    Concern about the things he was currently doing, this was so not like him. He didn''t like war at all. War meant death and destruction.

    Relief over the fact that he''s confident and himself. It meant nothing to worry about anything at all as all things should be under control.

    "We can freely run around the ind like a kid ying on the beach," said the King. "Until the Autumn Kingdom releases "him" to the battleground. So we''re going to speed up the process as much as we can."

    "Who?" Duke Goldberry asked.

    But before the King can reply, Duke Zadkiel asked.

    "Are you responsible for the assassination of Queen Serielle?"

 Chapter 76 The Second Step!

    ?

    Damien faced his first real challenge in the second step of the Seven Steps mountain.

    He was face to face with a wild magical bull. The beast had a name but he forgot it but he did know it was magical and powerful.

    Damien took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He knew he had to be careful because one wrong move could mean the end of his journey. He looked at the bull and studied it carefully, trying to find a weakness.

    The magical bull hadrge horns, powerful legs, and an angry look in its eyes.

    Damien knew he had to act fast, but he also knew he had to be smart.

    He slowly stepped forward, keeping his eyes on the bull. The beast snorted and pawed the ground, clearly ready for a fight. Damien had to make the first move.

    He took a deep breath and charged at the bull and the bull charged at him in turn.

    Damien moved quickly, his feet creating a trail of ice behind him. As he got closer to the bull, he lifted his hand and sent a st of icy wind at the bull. The bull snorted and shook its head, but it didn''t slow down. Damien knew he had to keep moving.

    He jumped to the side and sent another st of icy wind at the bull. This time, the bull stumbled a bit, giving Damien an opportunity to strike. He lifted his hands and created a huge ice shard,unching it toward the bull.

    But the bull was fast and agile. It dodged the shard and sent a st of fire at Damien. He quickly created a shield of ice to protect himself, but the heat was intense. He could feel the ice melting and knew he had to act fast.

    He leaped into the air and sent another st of icy wind at the bull, but this time he followed it up with a st of cold air, freezing the ground beneath the bull''s feet.

    The bull was stuck, its hooves frozen to the ground. Damien took advantage of the opportunity and created a massive ice spear, charging toward the bull with all his might.

    The spear struck the bull''s chest, and the beast let out a deafening roar.

    But it wasn''t over yet. The bull shook itself free from the ice and charged at Damien once again.

    As the bull charged towards Damien, he felt a surge of adrenaline rush through his body. He had to think fast and use his ice magic to defend himself.

    He held out his hands, and with a fierce determination, he summoned a powerful gust of cold wind. The wind howled around him, carrying small flecks of snow and ice, and grew into a fierce blizzard. The bull charged through the blizzard, its horns aimed at Damien''s chest.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Damien used his ice magic to create a barrier of ice around himself. The bull''s horns struck the barrier with incredible force, sending shards of ice flying in all directions. Damien was knocked back, but he managed to keep his footing.

    The bull let out a snarl of frustration and charged again, this time using its powerful front legs to kick at Damien. Damien managed to dodge the first kick, but the second one caught him off guard, sending him tumbling to the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bull charged again, ready to strike the final blow.

    Damien knew he had to act fast. With all his might, He summoned a massive ice spike and hurtled it towards the bull but the bull roared and a breath of fire, sorge and fierce came out of its mouth. Colliding it with the ice spike

    The collision of the ice spike and the bull''s breath of fire created a massive explosion that shook the ground.

    Damien was thrown back, his ears ringing from the deafening st. He stumbled to his feet, his body aching from the impact.

    The bull charged at Damien once again, this time with a renewed fury.

    Its horns were glowing red hot, and its eyes were wild with rage. Damien knew he had to act fast, or he would be gored to death.

    He lifted his hands and summoned a powerful gust of freezing wind. The wind whirled around him, creating a vortex of ice and snow. The bull charged into the vortex, but it was no match for the ferocity of the wind.

    The bull stumbled and fell, its hooves slipping on the icy ground. Damien took advantage of the opportunity and summoned a massive ice spear. He charged toward the bull with all his might, driving the spear deep into the beast''s heart.

    The bull let out a final roar before copsing to the ground, dead.

    Damien stood there, panting and covered in sweat, his eyes fixed on the lifeless beast before him. He had won the fight, but it had been a close one.

    He looked around, taking in his surroundings. The mountain was still and quiet, the only sound the gentle rustling of the trees. He knew he had to keep moving, but he also knew he needed a moment to catch his breath.

    He sat down on a nearby rock and closed his eyes, trying to slow his racing heart. He could feel the magic coursing through his veins, pulsing with a fierce energy.

    He smiled to himself, knowing that he had just taken a major step in his journey to be a powerful ice mage.

    As he sat there, catching his breath, he couldn''t help but think about the bull. It had been a fierce opponent, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for the beast.

    He knew that he had been lucky toe out of the fight alive, and he knew that he had learned a valuable lesson about the power of magic.

    He stood up, ready to continue his journey up the Seven Steps mountain. He knew that there would be more challenges ahead, but he was ready for them.

 Chapter 77 The Battle Of Wits And Fleets!

    ?

    "How dare you speak to our King like that, Lord Zadkiel?!" Roared Duke Silverthorne, his voice echoing across the deck of the warship. "I don''t care how much power you have, but you need to respect his authority!"

    "That''s okay, Lord Silverthorne," said the King, calm and collected. "At its core, it''s a valid question and given the circumstances, anyone who hadn''t questioned it...is a fool."

    "But, your highness--"

    The King held up a hand silencing Duke Silverthorne. "Tell me, my lord, what made you arrive at that question?"

    There was a silence after that, the only the sound of wind and waves prevailed.

    "The way everything moves and the way you''re in control of everything makes any sane person with half a brain question the truth of this mission," replied Duke Zadkiel. He was not scared or anything, he was also calm and collected.

    "You''re always smart, my lord," said the King. "Tell me something? Do you believe we can win against the remaining three great kingdoms? Would be we able to remain intact and not in ashes?"

    A tricky question it was. Duke Zadkiel knew about it. If he were to answer yes, then he was a fool. The four great kingdoms were a power of each one and no single kingdom can take on the other three. It was simply impossible.

    If the answer is no, then he doesn''t have any trust in his Kingdom''s army, thus making him not have any trust in his King who made the decision to wage war against the other three.

    Duke Zadkiel was silent as he thought about answering the question or not.

    "Lord Silverthorne?" the king asked. "What about you? What do you think of that situation?"

    "Of course, your highness," said the duke. "It might be hard but with you on the head, I believe we can conquer the world. Right?" he turned towards the other dukes, who bobbed their heads in unison.

    ''Fools!'' thought the Duke.

    The King chuckled, hearing his answer. "See that, lord Zadkiel, he believes we can conquer the world without any problem. What about you? Do you also feel like that?"

    "My King," said the duke. "I''ll answer that question whenever the situation arises, but do note that if there is a situation like that, even if it meant sure death, I''ll be with you, just like always."

    "Touche!" said the King and resumed his sightseeing.

    Suddenly, arge fleet of ships emerged from the other side of the sea.

    Their banner swayed in the wind.

    A barrage of magic spells rained from them. It was a marvelous view to watch the spells lighting up the sky, but it also meant danger wasing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The King turned to his dukes. "Prepare for battle! We will show them the might of the Spring Kingdom!"

    The dukes nodded and started giving orders to their soldiers. The sound of swords being unsheathed and armor being put on filled the air.

    A barrage of counter spells rained on the iing spells, negating them in the air itself. The explosion created a beautiful ssh of all different colors in the sky.

    Duke Zadkiel walked towards the edge of the warship, his eyes fixed on the approaching fleet. He knew that this battle was going to be tough, but he also knew that he had to fight for his King and his Kingdom.

    As the two fleets collided, the sound of shing swords and spells being cast filled the air. The battle was fierce and bloody, but the Spring Kingdom''s army fought with valor and courage.

    Duke Zadkiel was in the middle of the fray, his sword slicing through enemy soldiers. He cast spells to protect his allies and to defeat his enemies. It was a dance of death, but one that he was willing to do for his King and his Kingdom.

    After hours of fighting, the Spring Kingdom emerged victorious. The enemy fleet was destroyed, and the surviving soldiers were taken as prisoners.

    "Move forward and anchor at the dock. We''re going to do this quickly and efficiently." The King gave orders to the captain of the naval fleet.

    Though they did also suffer losses, it was minorpared to the size they had.

    "That was tough," said the King. Standing in the same ce as before. "The Aurore Ind is indeed powerful, right?"

    "Of course, they are powerful, but they won''t be as powerful as our Kingdom," said Duke Moonstone, wiping the blood on his forehead.

    "True."Said the King. "And to answer your question, my lord, no we don''t have any legs on Queen Serielle''s assassination. We''re also trying to find the culprit behind it. Whoever is behind it, is backed up by a powerful kingdom."

    "One of the other three?" Asked Duke Goldberry, his golden hair swaying unevenly on the wind.

    "Maybe or maybe not. If, like the Aurore Ind, act on suspicion and wage war on any of the three, it will trigger an event where we''re destroyed by the other three. Maybe the culprit wants exactly that." Said the King, drinking a ss of wine his attender poured him.

    "What is your n?" Asked Duke Zadkiel, holding a hand against the attendee and the ss.

    "The man your son caught is of no use, he can''t utter anything." Started the king. "He''s useless. He looks like he''s from our Kingdom so pinpointing to a specific Kingdom is out of the question. No one knows him to start investigating him in this Kingdom, so that''s out of the equation, too. The only thing remaining to do is to spy on the other three kingdoms along with the other minor kingdoms and freeholds, too. It will take time and resources, but the best way might be..."

    "Waiting." Finished the Duke. "Waiting for them to do something like that again."

    The King smiled and leaned onto the rail of the ship, taking in the beautiful site of the wreckage of ships and bodies floating. "Just like always, you''re on point, Nathaniel."

 Chapter 78 Professor Rhaegan!

    ?

    "It''s been a while since I saw your kind far into the Kingdom, Rhaegan." The old voice reverberated through the room, it contained the wisdom of ages.

    "It indeed has been, headmaster," replied Rhaegan. "We dark elves tend to stay away from troubles as much as we can, but trouble always has a way to find us."

    Rhaegan was seated opposite the headmaster in his office. This was sort of like an interview as the headmaster wanted to make sure there was nothing wrong with the new professor.

    "I still don''t know why someone from the Summer Kingdom joins as a professor in the Spring Kingdom." The headmaster continued, reading the letter Rhaegan had with him. "It''s Ludoucris, if you ask me, or the old fool at the Judiciary is just messing with me. Dear god! Curse him be!"

    The Royal Academy at the Spring Kingdom, just like the Royal Academies at the other Kingdoms was regted and monitored by the Grand Magic Judiciary. Each academy was assigned to a different region of the country ording to their specialty.

    Headmasters were appointed based on merit, and professors could be headmasters depending upon how well they performed in teaching students, research, and administrative work.

    But after the second magic war happened a few hundred years ago, beings from any kingdom were forbidden from teaching in other kingdoms, but now this. He hadined about this to the King, but he was helpless as this was assigned directly by the Judiciary, thus making him impossible to go against them.

    "It''s always the higher ups and their little politics that put us in unwanted positions like this," Rhaegan chuckled, seeing the reaction of the headmaster. "If I could, there is nothing I wouldn''t give up just to go back and be with my family, but what can a simple man do against the orders of their King?"

    "That is true..." the headmaster slouched back on the chair, sighing heavily. Years of experience were warning him about something amiss, something that involves politics and forces beyond his control but there was nothing he could do except to wait around and find it out.

    The headmaster had fought so many wars and lived for more than a century and one thing he was sure of is that when something like this happens, there is always something in the pot, readying to blow up at just the correct time.

    He adjusted his round sses, "so you''re an Elementalist?"

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Yes," replied Rhaegan. "I utilize all four basic elements."

    "I see and you''re approved by the Judiciary?"

    Rhaegan swept a hand through his neck and grabbed onto something before pulling back. He showed the chain at the headmaster or rather, the pendant at the end of it.

    It was circr in shape and it was silver in color. A lighted torch was etched in the circle. The fire, though, has a blue color on it. It moved. The fire moved in ordance with the gust of wind flowing from the open window at the headmaster''s office.

    It was truly magical.

    "Ah yes, the crest. That''s good. We can''t trust anyone without that crest, though make it harder to find if they decided to meddle with things that don''t require their...guidance." The headmaster said, his tone simple and curt, but it delivered the message loud and clear.

    Rhaegan nodded in agreement. "I understand the importance of the crest and the need for security. I assure you, headmaster, that I have no intention of meddling with things that do not concern me."

    "Good," the headmaster said with a nod. "I hope you''ll find your time here at the Royal Academy fulfilling and productive."

    "I will do my best," Rhaegan said, feeling a sense of relief that the interview was going well.

    "Excellent," the headmaster said with a smile. "Now, let''s go over your teaching schedule and the courses you''ll be teaching this semester."

    Rhaegan listened attentively as the headmaster went over the details of his responsibilities as a professor at the Royal Academy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After exining the details, the headmaster called his assistant, Ruby.

    "Ah Ruby, give Professor Rhaegan a tour of our academy, please."

    Ruby was a middle-aged woman, her figure was well endorsed and she wore a ck robe that covered most of her body. She carried a long staff that glowed white, emitting a soft glow.

    "As you wish, headmaster." She bowed and gestured for Rhaegan to follow her.

    "She might be a little rude but she''s very knowledgeable," the headmaster said to Rhaegan.

    "Thank you, headmaster," said Rhaegan. "For everything." He bowed and left the office, catching up with Ruby.

    As they walked through the academy, Ruby showed Rhaegan the different ssrooms andbs where he would be teaching. She also introduced him to some of the other professors and staff members, exining their roles and areas of expertise.

    He saw students dressed in robes of different colors, hurrying along to their sses. The academy was bustling with activity, and Rhaegan could sense the eagerness and excitement of the students as they went about their day.

    "Each of the robes corresponds to a particr area of magic," Ruby exined as they walked. "For example, the green robes are for herbologists and those studying natural magic, while the red robes are for those studying fire and elemental magic."

    "I see," Rhaegan said, impressed by the organization of the academy. "It''s impressive how well-structured this academy is."

    "Yes, the Royal Academy takes great pride in its academic standards," Ruby said. "We are one of the oldest and most respected magical institutions in the kingdom."

    Rhaegan was impressed with the facilities and the level of technology and magic used in the academy. He had heard rumors about the advancements made in the Spring Kingdom, but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely.

    "Is there anything else you need help with, Professor Rhaegan?" Ruby asked, breaking him out of his thoughts.

    Rhaegan shook his head. "No, I think I have everything I need. Thank you for the tour, Ruby. It was very informative."

    "You''re wee, Professor. If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask." Ruby bowed and walked away, leaving Rhaegan to explore the academy on his own.

    As he saw her walking away, his eyes suddenly caught sight of a student.

    A girl.

    A particr girl with white hair and purple eyes, chatting with her friends like she experienced something wonderful.

    Rhaegan licked his lips, but confusion still lingered on his mind.

    He was to acquire a girl, closely resembling the one he''s looking at now but there''s also another candidate that is rumored to have the same power; the princess of this kingdom, Aurelia.

 Chapter 79 The King And His Dead Fish! [R-18]

    ?

    Royal bed chamber, Autumn Kingdom

    Ady in a maid costume was crouched on therge bed, her head bobbing rhythmically up and down. Her hands clutched the man''s thigh as she worked her mouth over his little dragon.

    It was small, hell it wasn''t even erected at all.

    It was just the normal way; small,id, and limp.

    Even though she worked her mouth pretty professionally, for a maid, the thing wasn''t waking up. It was like a dead fish.

    No matter what technique she used- swirling her tongue around it, licking the insides of his foreskin, sucking hard, nibbling at the tip, squeezing it between her teeth, none of these techniques was working.

    And even though, the man doesn''t have a fully erected cock, the low moaning and short breaths indicated he was enjoying it.

    She didn''t dare to look at his face either, fearing the wrath of the man.

    Her name was K, she was a young servant of the royal pce who had been serving the king for several months.

    The King, on the other hand, only needs pleasure and satisfaction, but even after this many months, his little dragon never awakens.

    She never voiced this out, fearing he would just kill her off. Instead, she did all she can do to please the King and keep him satisfied.

    K felt disgusted by herself, but then again, what choice does she really have? To get fired or worse, killed.

    This isn''t right though.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    K jumped up quickly, startled by the sudden noise, she turned around swiftly towards the direction of the knocker.

    "Don''t stop, you little whore," the King scolded her. "Continue it. I''m the King and no one will question me."

    Reluctantly, she resumed doing what she was supposed to, knowing full well that the next moment, he''d yell at her once more if she failed to satisfy him.

    Her sweet little mouth and his smelly dead fish. What abo!

    "Come in," yelled the King.

    The door to the chamber slowly creaked open, and thedy came through it. Her armor, a thick metal breastte, covered her entire upper torso, covering every inch of her skin. On her lower half, she wore a leather skirt that reached down below her knees.

    Upon entering, she saw the sad face of the maid, K. She looked distraught, and her expression clearly stated that she was having a tough time pleasing the King.

    The maid didn''t lift her face to look up at the princess, to greet her, but simply continued to suck him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was no change on the princess'' face like this was another normal day in her life. She also didn''t care about theck of respect from the young maid.

    "What is it now? It better be good news!" said the King, grumpy as hell for interrupting his love making session.

    "We''ve been reported that the Spring Kingdom is attacking Aurora Ind. They have already destroyed the naval fleets and in time, they''re sure to capture the entire Ind." Said the Princess, her red hair tied up neatly into a bun.

    The Kingughed, a throatyugh. "It''s just as expected. That fool really did order to attack the ind, didn''t he? That''s all I need. Elora, open up my drawer, there will be two letters in them. Take it."

    Elora, the princess slowly walked to the bedside table and opened the drawer, and sure enough there were two letters. She reached out and took it.

    "One is for the Magic Judiciary and the other is for our dear beloved hero. Tell him not to fail me again." The King said, grabbing the head of the maid and forcefully pushing it deeper.

    "But father, I can do it," Elora protested. "Why do you want to send him again? Didn''t he fail you thest two times? I''m ready! Just give me the orders and I will personally go to the war field and make the Spring King seize his fires."

    "You''re not ready, girl," said the King, annoyed. "You''re still learning. Not to mention, a desperate dog will do anything to survive and I want that kind of desperation now. And he''s the only one who can do it."

    "But fath--"

    "Get out of here, you dirty wench!" roared the King, grabbing K and yanking her off him. She stumbled off the bed, her body hitting the ground.

    Now there was no filter between his dead fish and his daughter, but she didn''t look at it.

    I mean, who wants to see a dead fish, right?

    Elora looked at her father for a long time, her expression that of disgust and stormed off the room, leaving the door wide open.

    "Fucking bitch," he said. "Just like her mother, that dirty fucking whore who might be fucking her own son right now in the other room. Why can''t they be normal, like me?" He shook his head in disappointment.

    Then his eyesnded on his own dead fish. Since the room was dark all the time, he didn''t had to see it but now the lighting from the open doors illuminated its tiny form.

    "Fuck," he cursed. "If only that bastard didn''t fail to obtain that herb from the temple, then I could''ve enjoyed it. Fuck! I will fuck his sister in front of himself when I get my ability back. Fucking gods!"

    Then his eyes caught a slight moment on the side, with a wicked smile he turned towards K and said. "Well, what the fuck are you waiting for? Come and undress. Let''s finish what we were doing before my little whore interrupted us."

    K hesitated, her eyes darting between the King and the open doors.

    "Oh? Are you afraid of getting caught? Or perhaps you don''t think yourself worthy enough to serve me anymore?" asked the King, sitting on the bed.

    With a quick movement, he grabbed the cor of her dress and pulled it upwards until the bottom hemline of her outfit rose high above her hips. With the same motion, he pulled her to the bed andpletely ripped off her maid outfit.

    Then he slouched back on the bed. "Go on," he said. "Get on top. Let the world see you''re riding the King''srge golden rod." Heughed maniacally.

 Chapter 80 Enter, The Protagonist!

    ?

    On the open seas near Aurore Ind, the Royal fleet of the Spring Kingdom confronted a sizable ship flying the g of the Autumn Kingdom. Even to an inexperienced eye, it was apparent that the ship was not designed for battle but formerce,cking any visible weaponry on its hull or elsewhere.

    A young man in ck leather armor, apanied by a few soldiers, stood on the deck. The King, unppable, asked, "What brings the Autumn Kingdom''s ship into someone else''s battlefield?"

    "Greetings, your grace," began the young man. "I have been ordered by my King to deliver a message to you. If you would be so kind as to hear me out, I will convey it."

    The King, intrigued, nodded at the young soldier. "Very well. Speak."

    The soldier responded, "The Grand Magic Judiciary has issued an order to suspend the use of fires until a joint meeting with the leaders of the four grand kingdoms takes ce."

    The King paused for a moment, considering the message. "And why has this order been issued?" he asked.

    "I don''t really know, sir..." The man ced his hands on his sword''s hilt. "As I said, I''m just a messenger."

    The man was none other than Calen of Aldmoor, our dear protagonist of this novel, he was here due to the orders of the Autumn King.

    "Is that so, son? Then I guess we will seize the fire until all the Kings arrive."

    "Eh?"

    Calen was fully ready for a battle. There were two orders for him; one was to politely convey the message and wait for the others to arrive, that is if the King epted the terms. The next was to kill everyone on the battlefield if the King refused the message. Even if he couldn''t take them all, at least the King and the Dukes were the targets.

    And Calen was sure the King would refuse his offer and he would have to take the King''s head with him. But never in his wildest dreams did he think that the King would ept the request without any bickering.

    "You mean... uh... you ept the terms?" Calen asked, doubting his own words. He could feel hispanions shuffling in confusion. They too were ready to give up their lives today, but this...

    "I mean, the Aurore Kingdom is done. My armies are inside the Ind right now. They might have captured the boy King also, so why waste more blood? We can wait until the meeting happens. So don''t worry, just rx, alright?" said the King, sipping a ss of wine.

    ''Is he really the King?'' thought Calen, ''He''s crazy!''

    "But your Highness, we can''t let this opportunity pass by. We have them pinned. We just have to reach out and grab them. These fools are trying to take our victory. Why are we even seizing the fire?" said Duke Silverthorne.

    "Well, remember what I said earlier?"

    "About not having any part in the assassination of the Queen?" Silverthorne furrowed his brows.

    "No! Not that one, idiot. The other one."

    "We can freely y until ''he''es to the ground?" Duke Zadkiel asked, watching the young man in ck. He felt really familiar like he had known this guy, but he wasn''t able to pinpoint who it was.

    "Yes, that one!" eximed the King. "The ''he'' is that kind." He pointed at Calen with his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Who... is that?" Zadkiel asked, feeling more and more confused.

    "That''s the youngest hero in the world right now. Calen. Calen of Aldmoor," said the King, with a hint of jealousy in his tone, as there was no one like him in his Kingdom.

    "Calen..." All screws got screwed in Duke Zadkiel''s mind as he suddenly remembered that name. A month ago, Damien had told him about the guy. The one who almost slit his son''s throat. It''s that guy!

    The King noticed the sudden change in Zadkiel''s face. The air around him became thick and heavy.

    "Lord Zadkiel," said the King. "Control yourself, that''s an order." He put a cold hand on the man''s shoulder.

    Only then did Zadkiele back to his senses. The Duke shook his head, pushing all the negative thoughts from his mind.

    "What is it?" asked the King.

    "I know that guy," answered the Duke. His eyes still locked on the young man across the ship. "A month ago, he came to our Kingdom and nearly slit my son''s throat."

    "Whoa? That''s...uh...that''s wild. He really did something like that? Which one, Daemon or Daeron?" the King asked. He, along with the other dukes, was truly shocked to hear this.

    "Damien," answered the Duke.

    "Oh?" furrowed the King. "Why is it always Damien at the centre of any problems? You take this Queen Serielle''s case, he was somehow connected. Take that boy''s case - your son is involved. Take thetest magic Judiciary case - your son is there. I''m not saying bad about him, but there is something about your son. Like he has some natural..." he wiggled his fingers "...force of attraction towards problems. I really want to meet that guy, you know?"

    Duke Zadkiel turned to look at his old friend.

    "I was just saying," the King held up his hands in defence.

    "He''s travelling right now," said the Duke. "I''ll take him with me the next time hees home."

    "Alright, I should learn this special power of attraction from the kid,"ughed the king. A chorus ofughter followed after his statement.

    Duke Zadkiel didn''t join them as he was still watching the man.

    With his trained eyes, he could detect the man''s power, and what he saw astonished him.

    The power level wasparable to the Supreme Commander of the Spring Kingdom, who was said to be the most powerful in the entire Kingdom.

    He wanted to capture the man and beat him up for the things he did to his son, but this...this was beyond his pay grade.

    ''Strength may be unparalleled, but what about the experience? He''s just a greenhorn, after all!'' thought the Duke as he brewed instant ns in his mind to take on the guy.

 Chapter 81 First Day And First Rejection!

    ?

    Professor Rhaegan began his teachings the very next day. His first ss, coincidentally, was attended by both of the people he suspected.

    The ssroom wasrge, with the seats arranged in rising rows. At the front, there was a raised tform for the professor to stand on.

    The room was filled with paintings and tapestries depicting various battles fought over the ages, each painting telling a story of past glories.

    The number of students was well over fifty, as the Elemental ss was one of the most sought-after sses in the entire academy.

    "The new professor would be the one to take today''s ss, Dany. Excited?" asked a pretty-looking girl, her blonde hair tied behind her. Her blue eyes peered through her friend''s indifferent face, searching for any change in her expression.

    "Is that so? How exciting?" said her friend with no excitement at all.

    "I''ll let you in on a secret," said the girl, inching closer to her friend. "The new professor is a dark elf from the Summer Kingdom." She whispered.

    For the first time aftering to ss, the girl took her eyes off her notes. Her purple eyes widened slightly. "Really?"

    "Yup, he''s quite handsome, actually. He''s also young. Everyone here will lose their mind seeing him, I''m sure!" said the girl, plopping her hands on the table and leaning forward. "It''s going to be great! Imagine seeing a handsome dark elf for the first time. He must be quite talented, too, if the Judiciary sends him here."

    "Uh-huh. Sure thing," replied the other student, rolling her eyes and returning to reading her notes once again.

    Seeing this annoyed the girl, "He might be even more handsome than your brother." She said with a sheepish smile. "Who knows? Maybe you''ll fall for the professor the moment you bat your eyes on him."

    With a snap, the friend, Danielle, closed her book and looked at her annoying friend. "Please. Someone more handsome than my brother? Keep dreaming, Aurelia. Just keep dreaming," she said, looking all annoyed and irritated.

    "Yeah right, bro-con!" said the girl. "I''ll meet him personally and say if he''s even as handsome as my brother, let alone be more handsome than the professor from another Kingdom."

    "I''m afraid you''d fall for my brother the moment you bat an eye on him, dear friend," said Danielle, sheepish and all.

    "Yeah, right! I''ve heard about him from my friends. He doesn''t even have any talent or power, does he?"

    "He''s the hero who saved Queen Serielle, even when there was your father''s army."

    "And she''s dead, and we''re in the middle of a war because of that."

    "He''s also a hero of the Autumn Kingdom. He saved the new Duchess," Danielle grumpily said. Her tone was bing more and more agitated.

    "Feels like there''s always some problem when he''s around," Aurelia absent-mindedly said, not seeing her friend''s angry gaze.

    As the girls continued to bicker, Professor Rhaegan stepped onto the tform, drawing the attention of the students. He was tall, with jet-ck hair that fell in waves around his face. His features were sharp, almost ethereal, and his eyes were a striking shade of emerald green.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He walked confidently to the front of the room and cleared his throat, instantly silencing the students.

    Good morning, ss," said the professor, his voicemanding the room''s attention. "I am Professor Rhaegan, and I will be teaching you about the elements."

    Aurelia nudged Danielle with a grin. "I told you he was handsome," she whispered.

    Danielle rolled her eyes and focused on the professor''s lecture. She couldn''t deny that he was talented, and she found herself hanging onto his every word.

    As the ss progressed, Danielle found herself drawn to Professor Rhaegan''s teachings. He had a unique way of exining even the mostplex concepts in a simple and rtable manner. She found herself engrossed in his lectures, forgetting her troubles for a while.

    Aurelia, on the other hand, was smitten with the new professor. She hung onto every word he said, admiring his knowledge and charisma. She couldn''t wait to get to know him better, and maybe even impress him with her own skills.

    As the ss ended, Professor Rhaegan dismissed the students, but Danielle lingered behind, gathering her notes. She was surprised when he approached her, a small smile on his lips.

    "Miss Danielle, I noticed you were paying close attention in ss today. I must say, I am impressed," he said, his voice warm and friendly.

    "Thank you, Professor. I find Elemental Magic fascinating," she replied, without any emotions.

    He nodded, his emerald eyes twinkling. "It is a fascinating subject indeed. Perhaps we could discuss it further over a cup of tea?"

    "Uh...I appreciate your offer, professor," said Danielle, gathering her things. "But I have other sses to attend. Thank you." She said and moved away before he could reply.

    She knew how dangerous it was to ept such invitations from strangers. Her brother had warned her about predators like him.

    ''When is my brother going to invite me for something like this?'' She thought, her cheeks getting hotter and hotter as she thought about what had happened at the castle that particr night.

    "Oh, oh, oh what is this?" Aurelia suddenly appeared from somewhere and smiled sheepishly. "Your face is all red, Miss Danielle. I told you you''ll fall for him, right?" She nudged Danielle with her elbow.

    Danielle rolled her eyes, not wanting to encourage her friend''s teasing. "I didn''t fall for anyone, Aurelia. I just think he''s a good professor," she replied, shouldering her bag and walking towards the door.

    Aurelia followed close behind, grinning from ear to ear. "Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that," she said, yfully nudging Danielle''s arm.

    Professor Rhaegan smiled as he saw the two beauties walking off.

    ''Ah, I got rejected on my first day. Seems like the magic words don''t work on her. I should try the potion next. But not now. All eyes must be on me now. I should wait to taste both of them. After all, they''re not going anywhere from here, right?'' thought the wizard. ''That means I can do whatever I want.''

    In his mind, he already imagined himself seducing the beautiful women. He pictured them naked and writhing under his touch. ''Yes, you''ll sumb to me, girls.'' Heughed hysterically.

 Chapter 82 The Arrival!

    ?

    The Spring Kingdom army upied the Aurore Ind as there was no leader for the ind to take care of its people and their needs.

    Though that notion didn''t need any affiliation from Calen, the King took it upon himself to ask the young hero. Seeing the state the Aurore Ind was in, there was nothing else for him to do but to ept it. Though he did that, he also made sure to help the people settle down.

    On the first day after the war, the people started to protest. Their morale degraded rapidly since there was no one to watch over them.

    Over the course of the first five days, the morale of the people on Aurore Ind hit rock bottom. There were various incidents that contributed to this.

    On the second day, a group of young men got into a fight over a girl, and it quickly turned into a brawl. The situation was only resolved when Calen intervened and threatened to lock them up if they didn''t stop.

    On the third day, a group of women began to use each other of theft. Tempers red, and before long, they were yelling and screaming at each other. Calen had to step in again and use his authority to get them to calm down.

    On the fourth day, there was a shortage of food, and people started to hoard what little they had. This led to fights and arguments over who deserved more food. Calen worked with the Spring Kingdom soldiers to distribute the avable resources fairly, but it only temporarily pacified the people.

    On the fifth day, a group of teenagers started to vandalize the buildings, breaking windows and painting graffiti on the walls. Calen caught them in the act and reprimanded them, but it was clear that they didn''t have any respect for him or the authority he represented.

    All these incidents were symptoms of arger problem. The people of Aurore Ind had been left without a leader for too long, and they had lost their sense ofmunity and shared purpose. Without someone to look up to, they turned on each other and gave in to their worst impulses. It was clear that Calen had his work cut out for him if he wanted to bring order and stability to the ind.

    "You see, son," said the King. "There must be someone who must watch over them. Thesemon folks, they only know to follow orders, they don''t have the ability to think critically, or to survive on their own."

    Calen nodded silently. He knew how much time and effort it would take to rebuild trust between the people.

    "But they wouldn''t be like this if you were not to attack them, your grace." Calen had said, looking at two men fighting over a bottle of alcohol. Then a Spring Kingdom soldier ran toward them and started beating them up.

    "That''s true. But you know what''s more true," asked the King.

    Calen looked at him, the evening light cast upon him.

    "If this Ind were to rule by that boy King, then in the next few months there wouldn''t be any more of Aurore Ind. The King would''ve waged war against anyone, maybe not the Spring Kingdom but maybe against your Kingdom, maybe with the Summer Kingdom or the Winter Kingdom and I''m sure...I''m damn sure, they wouldn''t be as lenient as me!"

    Calen was silent for the next few days, watching the people slowly sumbing to moral degradation. They stopped caring about anything beyond themselves and became selfish, self-centered individuals.

    On the fifth day evening, Daemon Von Zadkiel, after his work in the Ferel duchy waspleted, joined the war.

    The Ferel duchy was almost restored, and there was nothing to help with other than mental support, so Daemon decided toe back to his Kingdom and join the war.

    His blood boiled as he heard there was a war going on between his Kingdom and the Ind. He was also very shocked to hear about the demise of the Queen but more than that, he was looking forward to the war.

    To make a name for himself.

    Ever since, his idiotic and useless brother, Damien, received hero titles from three Kingdoms, if the Aurore Ind is included as a kingdom, his whole body was boiling with rage as he thought about it.

    How could he not? His whole life he ridiculed the guy, stole his girlfriend, and did things that no brother was supposed to do to another brother and that fucking idiot got the hero title before him! How fucking ridiculous.

    He couldn''t wait to go to the battlefields and show off his skills to everyone. And to prove that he was better than all those heroes and his brother. Hell, even the best in the entire Zadkiel bloodline.

    But by the time he joined the war, there was nothing for him. The war was over and the only thing that remained was to look after some ind baboons who fought for food and women and literally anything and everything.

    The only thing for him was to either watch over the prisoners or discipline themoners, and he chose thetter as he could at least end his frustration by beating the shit out of the people.

    Later he saw a jade beauty on a ship, silent and elegant, even when she was doing nothing. She was watching the Ind from a distance, the smoke rising from parts of the Ind.

    Her short white hair flowed gently with the wind and her eyes shone brightly under the sunset. Her deep blue eyes glowed and seemed to shine brighter than the sun itself.

    She wore a ck dress, which covered most of her skin except for the cleavage area where her breasts showed through. The dress wasn''t tight nor loose, just perfect.

    "Hey," he said, rubbing his hands together. "Nice weather, right?"

    She said nothing, but simply continued her watch.

    A vein popped on his forehead, this was the first time in his life that someone, not just a girl but someone actually ignoring him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''She might not have heard me. That''s the only reason.'' He thought.

    "Hey, I''m Daemon Von Zadkiel, you might have heard of my valor," he said, smiling to himself as he thought telling his family name would probably scare her. Well, he at least thought that. Who wanted to antagonize a dukedom, right?

    And yet, the woman still kept silent.

    Daemon felt like he was being ignored and scowled.

    Another vein popped on his forehead. He was losing it.

    But then Duke Zadkiel came behind him. "What are you doing, Daemon?" He said.

    "I was just trying to make an acquaintance, but it appears so that thisdy has no interest in that."

    The Duke looked over his son''s shoulder and saw who it was. His face went pale. "Oh god..." He muttered and looked at his son with ridicule.

    "Who--" Daemon was about to protest seeing his father''s scowling, but the duke cut him off.

    "Miss. Elia, I''m terribly sorry for my son''s behavior," he said.

    ??!!

    Daemon was astonished to see his father like this, polite to some no-name girl.

    Elia turned and slowly walked away, not even regarding the Duke.

    "Your son is a terrible flirt, my lord." She said walking away.

    "What the hell--Ouch!!!"

    Before Daemon can protest once more, Duke Zadkiel catches his ear and tightly pinched on it.

    "You''ll learn to respect those of higher power, is that clear?"

    ...

    On the sixth day, as the sun rose over the horizon, King Redigal and his entourage stood atop a high cliff overlooking the sea. They waited in anticipation for the arrival of the ships they had been expecting.

    Suddenly, they spotted fourrge vessels on the horizon, each one flying a different g.

    The ships slowly approached the Aurore Ind, their gs fluttering in the wind.

    Each ship bore the sigil of their respective kingdoms, and the colors of their banners were bright and bold.

    The Winter King''s ship had a white g with a blue snowke in the center. The Summer King''s ship had a red g with a golden sunburst. The Autumn King''s ship had a brown g with a green leaf.

    The fourth ship, belonging to the Grand Magic Judiciary, was thergest of them all. Its g was ck with a white dragon scale in the center, representing the impartiality of justice.

    As the ships came closer, the details of their design could be seen clearly. Intricate carvings and decorations adorned the sides of each vessel, showcasing the craftsmanship of their builders.

    The young hero, Calen, couldn''t help but feel awed by the grandeur of the ships. He had never seen anything like it before, having grown up in a small vige.

    The King and the Dukes looked on with stoic expressions, ustomed to such disys of power and wealth.

    Daemon felt giddy seeing all the power that can pretty much destroy this world in a single frame.

    "So it starts," said the King, walking up to the docks to meet the guests.

 Chapter 83 The Devil Bunnies!

    ?

    Damien was enjoying his stay on the second steps of the mountains.

    He learned so many new magic and techniques in his short stay.

    He now meditates, it replenishes his mana way faster and smoother. It also helped him to regte his breathing as the air wasckingpared to any other ce.

    He knew this was just the beginning as the more he climbed, the less air to breathe, and to adjust to that, meditation was the best. He could control and regte the amount of air he can take in his lungs and this can also increase his lung capacity.

    This is especially helpful in battling monsters and animals, as theck of oxygen during a fight can lead to fatal injury and, in this case, death.

    And the best part was that he''s eating mana beasts now. This can increase the amount of mana inside someone''s body and it can purify the mana and regr intake of it can increase and change physical aspects as well.

    Like his muscles, which are growing bigger day by day; like his strength, agility, and speed all increased tremendously since his first day.

    He became a lot calmer also.

    The loneliness never bothered him as he was lonely in his previous life as well.

    He was sitting beside a tree, leaning on it and watching the clouds pass above them. He was directly above a cliff, making his view perfect and beautiful. His eyes were closed while his mind wandered around.

    He thought about his family and friends- wait, there was no friend. He thought about his family and lovers. Wondered how they were doing and are they were okay.

    He thought about Lily, about her finding out her husband was killed or something. He thought about Danielle and herte night craziness.

    The way Daenys awkwardly hugged him before leaving the duchy.

    Everything came at him all at once. Something he tried to forget from his mind.

    He wanted to go home! To them, to enjoy being with them. To just ck around and do nothing and have all these sexydies beside him on the bed.

    He suddenly thought about Viper and domination.

    A small smile spread across his lips.

    "Just you wait, I wille back more stronger and powerful and when Ie back I''ll destroy anything and everything that stands between my life. I''ll kill that bloody protagonist the moment I get out of here." He clenched his fist and raised it to the sky.

    Then suddenly he heard some sounding from within the forest. He suddenly took his bow and slung it to his side, he left his spear on the ground and climbed the tree with quickness.

    As Damien climbed the tree to investigate the source of the sound, he could feel his heart racing. His mind was already in battle mode, preparing for any possible threat. When he reached the top, he peered down and saw arge group of monsters moving towards his direction. They were devil bunnies, creatures with sharp fangs and powerful hind legs that could jump great distances.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Without wasting any more time, he quickly took arrows from the quiver and shot one after another. If he waited for them, then he''s dead as these creatures could just literally jump from where they are to the tree he was hiding in.

    And if he didn''t shoot, then the monster would easily climb up the tree and attack him.

    His skill with archery was getting better but still far from perfect. The distance wasn''t even close enough for him to hit them directly.

    But the arrows perfectly prated the bodies of the bunnies, seeing theirrades die the bunnies became angry and ferel. Their eyes turned red and he could feel the mana emanating from their bodies.

    "Yep, a bad idea indeed." He said started his flurry of arrow shooting again. "I need to improve my skills!"

    Like Orbeez sttered on the ground, these bunnies started to hop toward him.

    Each jump of them closed the distance between him.

    Their sound was the most annoying one. Like crickets chirping, only louder than what they normally did and in many numbers.

    Damien continued to shoot arrows at the devil bunnies, but their numbers seemed to be endless. He knew he had toe up with a different n before he ran out of arrows.

    He quickly climbed down the tree and grabbed his spear, knowing that he would have to face them head-on. The devil bunnies were now within range, and he could see the anger in their eyes as they hopped toward him.

    He quickly had an idea and he waited for them to be in the correct area.

    As soon as they got a little closer to him, he suddenly summoned huge ice spears from the ground, making the bunnies in mid-air into a skewer.

    "Yeah bitches, eat that. No, I''ll eat youter, you pre-skewered meats." Just as he raised his spear in victory, the bunnies, the endless bunnies behind him hopped over their deadrades'' bodies onto him.

    He quickly swiped sideways with his spear, a perfect curve that sliced some of the angry bunnies in halves but the endless supply of meat didn''t stop there as more and more poured out onto him.

    He used his spear at every angle imaginable to keep the iing bunnies away from himself. He blocked attacks from both sides and stabbed his own body to kill off those who got too close to him.

    He could hear the screams of pain from the devils.

    He used ice spears whenever he thought the right time was. He froze the ground so that they will lose footing and it worked.

    So he froze the entire area around him, it took every remaining mana inside him. He froze it in a way that the ice te was made to the end of the ground. Anyone who slides through it will end up flying to the cliff below. A perfect strategy to counter these devil bunnies.

    He was enjoying them losing their footing and sliding through the ice to the cliff.

 Chapter 84 The Devil Bunnies! (2)

    ?

    He was enjoying them losing their footing and sliding through the ice to the cliff.

    But not every enjoymentsts long as the bunnies at the rear back seeing theirrades falling to the cliff suddenly made a move, a turn of events that can severely cost Damien.

    The bunnies at the back suddenly stopped hopping. They just suddenly stopped like some robots. Their eyes peered at Damien, who stood at the center of the ice te.

    When thest of the bunnies who were in the ice slid off the mountains. The remaining ones looked closely at the ground, or rather at the ice. Their red eyes, the same as Damien''s though a little darker than him, looked closely at the tes.

    Something was amiss. He could feel it in his bones.

    These bunnies were not normal. They were not normal at all.

    A bestial instinct is to fight head-on or they will prepare an ambush. But for them to stop at mid fight to just think was not a good sign. Not a good sign at all.

    "Hey dumbfucks, what are you waiting for!" He yelled, not too much as it will attract the nearby predators but enough for the bunnies to hear.

    Their chirping was also stopped, which made the whole thing more spooky.

    The devil bunnies continued to stare at Damien, their eyes focused on the ice. Damien could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Something was definitely wrong here. He needed to be careful.

    As Damien watched the devil bunnies, he noticed a change in their demeanor. Their chirping ceased, and their eyes locked onto the ice under their feet. The bunnies'' red eyes, the same shade as Damien''s, became darker and more and more intense, like that of a drop of blood.

    Suddenly, Damien saw the bunnies'' legs convulse, as if they were experiencing a sudden spasm.

    As the bunnies started to convulse, their legs began to twitch uncontrobly. Damien could see that something was happening to them at a molecr level.

    Their bodies were transforming, their legs elongating and their muscles bulging. Suddenly, long, razor-sharp ws began to protrude from their feet, digging into the ice and providing them with a deadly grip. It was like witnessing a metamorphosis in action.

    The bunnies'' eyes were still locked onto Damien, their expressions now more savage and predatory than ever. He realized with growing unease that he was in a lot of trouble. These creatures were no longer just mindless beasts - they were intelligent, cunning, and highly dangerous.

    Damien quickly weighed his options. He could try to make a run for it, but with the bunnies'' new ws, he doubted he could outrun them. He could climb higher up the tree, but that would only dy the inevitable. He had to fight, and he had to fight hard.

    He pulled out his spear and readied himself for battle. As the bunnies charged at him, wing at the ice with its razer sharp ws, he dodged their attacks with lightning-fast reflexes, his movements honed by countless hours of training.

    He struck back with his spear, aiming for their vital spots, but the bunnies were quick and agile, and it was all he could do to keep up with them.

    The battle was fierce and intense, with both sides trading blows and neither willing to give an inch. The bunnies'' ws tore into Damien''s flesh, leaving deep wounds that gushed with blood. But he fought on, his determination fueled by a fierce desire to survive.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the bunnies swarmed towards Damien, he realized that he was vastly outnumbered. There were at least sixty of them, and they were all armed with deadly ws.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He knew that he had to keep moving and keep his wits about him if he was going to survive. He started to dodge and weave, using his speed and agility to stay one step ahead of the bunnies.

    They were quick and nimble, but he was faster, and he managed to avoid their attacks by the slimmest of margins.

    As he circled around them, he noticed that they seemed to be working together, coordinating their attacks in a way that was highly unusual for animals.

    It was almost as if they weremunicating with each other telepathically, which made Damien even more uneasy.

    The bunnies were relentless, their ws slicing through the air as they attempted to catch him. Damien fought back with his spear, thrusting and shing with all his might. He managed to take down a few of them, but more kepting, their ferocity undiminished.

    Despite his skill and determination, Damien was starting to tire. His wounds were taking their toll on him, and he could feel his strength beginning to ebb.

    He knew that he couldn''t keep this up forever. If he didn''te up with a n soon, he was going to be overwhelmed.

    With a burst of adrenaline, heunched a final attack, aiming for the leader of the pack. The bunnies, sensing his intent, swarmed around him, wing and biting with ferocity.

    Damien''s spear thrusts became wild, and desperate as he tried to fend off the onught. In the chaos, he felt something give way - his left hand, torn off by the bunnies'' relentless attacks.

    With a cry of pain, Damien fell to the ground, his vision starting to fade. He knew that he was done for. He could feel the bunnies closing in, ready to finish him off.

    ''Fuck it hurts,'' he thought as he desperately thought about a way to survive the massacre.

    He saw the ice, the edge of the cliff.

    There was nothing else for him to do. So he did what must be done.

    In ast act of desperation, he crawled toward the edge of the cliff, using his right hand to drag himself along.

    He looked at the little devils, they were watching him crawling on the ice like it was the most funny thing to watch.

    ''Those fuckers, they better hope I don''te back.'' He cursed as he crawled.

    With a final burst of strength, heunched himself off the cliff.

 Chapter 85 The Royals!

    ?

    The four grand ships anchored on the docks and the guests from the other kingdoms disembarked.

    The Summer King was the first one off of his ship, followed by his wife.

    The man was tall and well built, a little on the lean side, but with bulging muscles. His skin resembled chocte and his deep brown eyes were full of life and energy.

    He had an intelligent look about him that belied the fact he''d been born into royalty. His hair was dark and slicked back. Just like Rahegan, he had pointy ears.

    His wife, on the other hand, was absolute perfection. Her breasts looked as if they could be used for pillows, her ass was amazing, and she had a perfect hourss figure. She wasn''t even wearing much makeup; just enough to entuate her best features. The air around her was thick with sexual tension.

    For a moment, Duke Zadkiel was happy his second son wasn''t here.

    The Summer King and Queen started to walk the wooden docks towards the ind.

    Then the Autumn Kingdom''s guests started disembarking their ships.

    The Autumn King was a middle aged man. He looked sickly and frail, but there was something about him that made him seem dangerous in some way.

    What stood out was his family.

    His wife looked like she was old enough to be his daughter, she was that young and beautiful. She was a human, unlike the Summer Queen, with proportions more fit for a woman half her age.

    Her body was lithe and curvy, and her breasts were perfect, just perfect. Not too big like the Summer Queen but just perfect. The dress she wore, was a small blouse that barely covered her breasts and the silk that only covered her legs.

    Her long red hair was pulled up into a messy bun and her green eyes sparkled like emeralds.

    She walked across the dock like she owned the ce and was looking for trouble.

    His son was next, he was looking old despite his young age and he sort of looked like something funny like he was hiding a dirty secret.

    The only thing that stood normal in that family was Elora.

    She wore a leather outfit armor like she was not a princess but rather a general, which she was. She held herself regally and gracefully, even though she was a little shorter than the other women.

    Duke Zadkiel was feeling really relieved by the passing moments of seeing all these beautifuldies in a single frame. Not to mention the Autumn Queen looks like she was ready to be pinned down by just anyone.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Then the Winter King descended through the wooden nks.

    He was tall, and graceful, and held himself regally.

    His skin was snow white without any hint of color. He had silver hair tied behind him. His eyes were cold and grey, his lips thin and hard. He wore an all ck robe that covered most of his white body.

    His pointy ear was more pointier than the Summer King''s. He was alone, there were no family members with him.

    Everyone knew they won''t be here but their hearts longed otherwise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Well, who doesn''t want to see the most beautiful woman in the entire world?

    Yep, that''s right, the Winter Queen is universally known as the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Her gaze can make men do things they would never dare to try before, she has a hypnotizing power over people, it''s almost like you''re under her spell. It''s so strong that even when she smiles at someone, everyone wants to please her or die trying.

    Her sound can make kingdoms wage war against each other.

    Her body, it was said that even the gods were after her perfect and delicious body, and the Winter King knows this fact very well.

    Though nobody showed it outside, everyone was a bit disappointed she didn''te.

    It was said he also has a daughter too. But that was shrouded in mystery, as nobody has seen her at all.

    The Winter King along with his entourage disembarked and at the same time, therge ship belonging to the Grand Magic Judiciary

    came docked and unloaded its passengers.

    The old man was the first in line. He had a cane to support him. Hisrge and long beard seems to be touching the ground.

    Unlike the Kings and the other powerful personals, there was no air of power in him. Nothing, like literally nothing, was emanating from him.

    He looked like just an old man readying his bed for the final slumbers.

    But everyone gathered there knows not to take this man lightly, as he''s the most powerful one in the entire world right now.

    A single tap from his cane can destroy this whole ind like it was nothing. A single sneeze from him can summonrge cyclones and tornados. Such was the power the old man held.

    Behind him, Lucy the curator walked with grace and upright. Her office attire suited her perfectly, perfectly extenuating her curves. Her boobs were tightly pressed against her tight white shirt.

    Her ass was perfectly shaped in the ck skirt suit she was wearing. Her heels gave her height, making her stand taller than the rest of them.

    She had a pair of sses resting on her nose, and a quill and notebook tucked away inside her pocket.

    When everyone was gathered on the docks, the Spring King came to the front.

    Calen walked to the sides of the Autumn King, who regarded him with a sneer.

    "Wee, my dear old friends," he said. "I know you are all tired from the journey. We have prepared the necessary amodation for all of you. You can first take the much needed rest and we can start our meeting, instigated by our dear Autumn King after you all had a good rest."

    The guests were too tired to question the Autumn King at the moment, so without any dys they headed to the guest house.

 Chapter 86 The Autumn Queen And Her Forbidden Fruit! [R-18]

    ?

    The kings and queens and their entourage settled in their assigned guest castles, which were obviously built by the Aurore Inders.

    At the castle assigned to the Autumn Kingdom, two people were conversing.

    It was the Autumn King and his wife.

    "You can sleep in my bed," he said, his voice was husky and raspy as the walking was taking a toll on him.

    "No. No need for that, my King," happily replied the Queen. "I don''t want to be a burden to you." Her breasts moved up and down as she said that.

    The King was sure she was making him miserable.

    He proceeded to press on. "That''s okay dear, It won''t be any--"

    "Ah, I''m too sleepy, my King." She said, yawning. "I''m going to my room." Without even having him say anything, she walked off.

    Making sure she shook her ass vigorously to make him feel more aroused.

    "Fucking bitch, off to fuck a fucking sweeper or something!"

    The Autumn Queen, Helena giggled as she was sure what her husband was thinking.

    She made her way to her room and undressedpletely naked. She took a bath and thenid on the bed waiting for sleepiness to hit her.

    After a few minutes, she heard knocking on the door.

    She wrapped the bedsheet around and opened the door.

    "Yes, who might you be?" she asked, seeing a shy-looking boy with a tray of food and juices.

    His heart pounded in his heart as he saw her body.

    The boy smiled nervously, "My name is Balthazar. May I enter? Please..."

    Helena nodded, gesturing him in.

    Balthasar entered the room and set the food and drinks down on the table. At the same time, Helena closed the door, walked towards the table, and bent to pluck a grape from the tray. Pressing her ass against his pants and grinding on it.

    !!??

    Balthazar was shocked. He wanted to run, but couldn''t move.

    "Ah, these grapes are delicious," she said, grinding some more. She could feel his raging cock behind her.

    It was like he didn''t have any control over his body.

    She stood up and leaned her body against him. Grabbing his hand, she ced it over her naval.

    "You know how much tasty this is, Balthazar?"

    "I...I don''t know, my Queen." He stuttered and trembled.

    "Come here," she whispered softly into his ears. Taking his hand, she led him to the bed where he fell onto his butt and she climbed on top of him.

    He gasped as she grinded harder against his dick.

    "Do you want to know how this Queen tastes?" She said, her face close to him. He could feel her hot breath on his face.

    "Y-yes, Ma''am!" He said, his mouth dry.

    She reached out and grabbed his dick, then started to stroke it over his pants.

    "Yessss...." He yelled in surprise, feeling her delicate touch.

    After a few seconds of stroking, she reached inside his pants and grabbed his cock.

    But, like a fuse going off and like a volcanic mountain suddenly erupting, Belthazar suddenly came.

    His whole body trembling and shaking violently, shooting streams of cum all over his pants. He was hugging her tightly as he came.

    "Oh? just from a touch? That''s too bad." She said, voicing her disappointment.

    "I-I''m sorry, my Queen..." he apologized, understanding he had blown up his chance to fuck the Queen.

    "That''s okay dear, we can continue, right?" She said, unwrapping the bedsheet wrapped around her.

    "I don''t think I can anymore..." His voice trailed off as he saw the ethereal scene in front of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The breasts that wererger than life, bigger than the sun, bigger than the moon. They were so huge that they seemed unreal.

    And yet, she was real, and her nipples were hard like diamonds.

    He felt weak just staring at them.

    Her lips, now that he had a good look at her, were a deep pink color, matching the softness of her cheeks.

    She was smiling seductively at him. And her smile made him want to give up everything to get closer to those lips.

    Her waist, it was slim and trim. But her ass, under his arms, felt heavy and juicy.

    Balthazar thought he won''t have his dragon rage again, but seeing the ethereal beauty on top of him made his cock rise once more and salute the seductress.

    "Seems like you''re ready, dear," she said and pressed her lips to his. He immediately gobbled up her tongue, sucking it deeply into his mouth.

    They kissed passionately until both were panting heavily.

    "What do you think about me?" She said, breaking the kiss.

    "I love you," he blurted out, unable to speak properly.

    "Yes, as you should." She giggled.

    He was going nuts just hearing her voice and seeing her smile. He couldn''t believe this was really happening.

    He pressed his hands on her ass, pressing tightly on it.

    "Ahh~ You naughty, boy." She said, pressing against him, giving him space to knead her ass properly.

    Then she pushed him on the bed and pressed her weight against him.

    "Are you ready?" She asked, biting her lips.

    "Yes....my Queen."

    With that, she suddenly turned around. Now her pussy was directly above his face.

    The smell of her wet cunt aroused him too much.

    before he can say anything, she pushed her pussy down directly on his mouth.

    He sucked her clit while licking her slit. Then he licked deeper, tasting the sweet nectaring from within her vagina.

    "Mmph..." she moaned, pushing her hips down further.

    Then she unhooked his pants and freed his cock, without any warning she gobbled it.

    But the moment her warm mouth ate his cock, his cock tensed and pulsed up.

    She knew what was that and quickly took his cock out, and it exploded again. His body shook violently as he shot stream after stream of cum on the sheets below him.

    "Ah, you really are useless aren''t you?" She said, with a disgusting face.

    Hey under her, not even able to catch his breath as her pussy and ass were choking him.

    At the same moment, someone knocked on the door.

    "Get dressed, loser," she said and wrapped the bedsheet around her once more.

    He caught his breath and quickly pulled his pants up and got ready.

    As soon as he did, she went to open the door.

    Standing outside was a boy, who looked old for his age.

    Baldazur quickly bowed to both of them and took off, not daring to even look up.

    "You''re fucking that turd? Seriously Ma!" said the man.

    "He''s useless, honey. He can''t even pleasure me. I''m so horny now and you...my son, are going to satisfy me."

    She quickly grabbed him and pulled him inside the room, closing the door with a loud shut.

 Chapter 87 The Autumn Queen And Her Forbidden Fruit! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    She quickly grabbed him and pulled him inside the room, closing the door with a loud shut.

    "Why are you so horny all the time, Mom?" He said as she unbuttoned his shirt.

    "Because your father never fucked me well enough, I guess." She said, kissing him and grabbing his cock.

    "Hahaha! Don''t worry Mommy, I''ll make sure you will."

    Their tongues danced together as they groped each other''s bodies.

    She reached her hands inside his pants and started stroking his erect cock.

    He reached out and grabbed her boobs with both his hands.

    "Ahh~" she moaned, feeling her son''s hand on her breasts.

    He kneaded herrge boobs through the bedsheet and jerked it off of her.

    "Ahhh~ So rough~ Why are you in a hurry, honey? We can fuck all you want." She blushed at seeing her son''s hungry gaze on her naked body.

    "It''s really God''s gift that father can''t lift his cock, Mom, or else how else would I get such an amazing mother like yourself." He said and kissed her neck.

    "Ugh~ What a pervert~!" she panted.

    He slowly kneaded on her massive tits then suddenly pinched on her hard nipples, making her moan louder.

    He released one nipple and reced it with his lips. He sucked her tit hungrily before moving to the second one.

    While sucking, he kept squeezing her breast. Making her groan loudly.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!!"

    Helena was so excited she couldn''t help herself.He suddenly lifted her up by her ass, causing her to squeal as she held on tight to his head.

    Heid her down on the bed and started to kiss on her body.

    His hot lips searched her smooth skin, leaving marks everywhere.

    Her legs spread apart for him to kneel between them.

    Her thighs rubbed against each other as she arched her back, moaning and gasping.

    He licked her inner thigh, enjoying the taste of her pussy juice mixed with sweat.

    Helena felt the whole world was converging into a single point, the sensation was that much.

    She had a sensitive body from the start. Her orgasms alwayssted longer than normal people''s though.

    Now it wasn''t any different. The pleasure coursing through her body was beyond anything she ever experienced.

    He moved closer to her pussy and stuck out his tongue, sticking it into her hole. Licking, sucking, licking...

    Helena was in ecstasy, she was so close toing and she didn''t mind if he tasted this sweet juice on his lips.

    The room filled with the wet sound of saliva. The wet, sticky taste was filling the air, until it became almost unbearable.

    She felt her pussy twitching, wanting to explode any moment, she wanted to feel it.

    "Ahhh...ahhh~" She sighed, closing her eyes. Then her hips shook as she squirted her love juice on his tongue, making him suck on it until she calmed down.

    "Mmm, so good...you taste just as delicious as always, Mommy." He said and started to work his tongue deeper into her hole. Her juices flowed freely into his mouth, forcing him to swallow and drink up everything.

    She felt his hands stroking her body as he started to lick her clit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She couldn''t stop squirming and moaning.

    "Ohhhh~ Aaaaargh~" Helena''s hands groped her son''s hair, making him moan as he sucked her clit.

    He licked harder than ever, making her moan with pleasure.

    She was so excited, she couldn''t hold on and exploded on his face again. He was so happy he felt her juices on his lips.

    He kept licking her until she calmed down, panting heavily. Then he moved up, kissing her passionately.

    Then he got on all four and started to pull his pants lower, exposing his big cock.

    "Hurry up and jerk your cock, baby, I''m gonna suck it good," Helena said, smiling mischievously.

    He grabbed his cock and pushed it against her face. She took it in her mouth, bobbing her head.

    She could feel his dick inside her mouth, her throat constricting as she tried her best not to gag.

    After a few minutes of this, he finally started to thrust it into her mouth.

    It was the best feeling Eric ever had in his entire life. The feeling of his mother''s wet and hot mouth on his cock.

    He started to enjoy it when he just was over neen. On that night, her mother came to his room while he was masturbating.

    He didn''t know how and why she came there, but it didn''t matter. What mattered was the fact that she gave him that feeling. The pleasure he felt every time she gave him his first blowjob.

    Soon she started to move her hand on her pussy, rubbing her clit.

    Helena moved her mouth a little bit, getting the tip of his cock in her mouth.

    She moaned loudly, feeling his cock throbbing rapidly on her tongue.

    She was moaning loudly, sucking on her son''s cock with pleasure. He felt like his whole cock was being wrapped in a pleasure cover that squeezed tight at all times.

    She started to stroke his cock faster and with more pleasure.

    Eric was losing himself to his mother''s magic, he couldn''t believe how good she was. He could barely catch his breath. His eyes stared at the ceiling above him while his mother slurped his cock like a good slut.

    His whole body was shivering, he was on the verge of exploding, but he still was calm enough to feel that.

    He couldn''t hold it anymore, he needed to cum. He felt so good he couldn''t stand it.

    "Mommy, please hurry..." He moaned, looking at her with lustful eyes.

    Her wet mouth felt great on his cock, he wanted this feeling tost forever.

    "I need you." He said. "Please give me your hotness."

    "Ohhh~" she moaned loudly as he felt a gush of his seed sshing onto her tongue.

    She swallowed everything and looked at him.

    She smiled seductively at him.

    "Thank you, my baby." She said, pulling him towards her.

    "Don''t thank me. I just...have to..." He mumbled as he fell on her, kissing her for a moment.

    Then he sat on the bed and grabbed her ass and lifted it up, rubbing her clit.

 Chapter 88 The Autumn Queen And Her Forbidden Fruit! (3) [R-18]

    ?

    Then he sat on the bed and grabbed her ass and lifted it, rubbing her clit.

    "Mmm~" she moaned, her legs spread wide open for him.

    He moved between her legs and started to rub her clit faster.

    "Mmh... Ahhh...ahhh~" she squealed.

    Her body started to rock on the bed, moving up and down, up and down, up and down.

    Soon enough, she started to squirt, her body convulsing violently. He could feel her juices covering his fingers.

    "Mh... ohh~ Aahh, aaaahh~ You''re a good boy, Eric." Helena moaned.

    Then he again moved his mouth and started to suck on her clit.

    He kept licking it until she exploded again and by that time his cock was ready for round two.

    She didn''t need to do anything. All she had to do was lie there, panting heavily.

    He moved to her pussy, rubbing his cock against her entrance.

    "Are you ready Mommy? To get your punishment for trying to fuck amoner, you bad whore!" He said and started pping her pussy with his cock.

    "Yes~ Punish your mommy, honey, ~" Her body squirmed with pleasure.

    Eric suddenly smiled and looked at his mother, still pping his cock at her wet vagina entrance.

    "Beg," he said. "Beg me like the whore you are, Mommy!" His voice sounded so nasty, it made her shudder.

    "Mmh... Ooooohhhh~! Yes~ Eric, please~! Please, punish me~!" She moaned.

    "Louder!" he said, pping his cock harder now.

    Helena was losing it, the p from her son''s cock was making her feel even more pleasure than before.

    "H-honey, please punish this whore~ like a good boy~" Her moan was muffled by her son''s cock entering her hole.

    He rubbed his cock faster and harder, she couldn''t hold herself anymore.

    He pushed his whole cock inside her until he was balls deep inside his mother''s body.

    She could feel how full he was inside her. It felt so good, he was so much bigger than himself and she loved it.

    "Mmmf, aaagh~!" Helena moaned and started to writhe around.

    Her hips were grinding against her son''s chest and stomach.

    "Ohh, ohhh~ You like my cock inside your mommy, don''t you?" he asked and started to thrust his hips faster.

    "S-so much, baby... Yesssss~!" She moaned.

    Eric started fucking her faster and harder.

    His mother had a look of pure pleasure on her face, her mouth wide open with her eyes closed.

    "Ooohhh~" she moaned loudly. "So good~!"

    He didn''t need any more encouragement. He was going to give his mother the fuck she deserved.

    Eric was going to make her beg for more.

    He felt like a king. He felt like the world was nothing but him and this woman right here.

    After thrusting her like that for minutes, he pulled out his cock.

    "Wh-why did you stop, baby? Mommy was--"

    p!

    Helena was momentarily stunned by the sudden pain on her cheeks but before she can say anything, Eric grabbed her by her hair and turned her around before pinning her down onto the bed.

    "Yeah, you like that, slut?~ You like that~?" He said as he spits on his fingers and rubbed her ass hole.

    "Honey, that''s!!!~~~~" It was the first time someone was touching her ass hole. She always felt it was dirty to do on her ass hole but feeling her son''s fingers made her moan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ohhh...baby, please~" she moaned as he pushed one finger into her ass.

    Then he added another one and it was too much for her.

    "Eeeeeeee, oooohhh~! Oooohhhh~!!" Her eyes rolled back and she moaned louder.

    She suddenly came, and her pussy dripped her pussy juice as her son''s hand rubbed her ass slowly.

    "It''s too much, honey!~" She moaned as he inserted four of his finger into her tight little ass hole.

    "If you think this something waits until you feel my cock inside it," he then pulled out his hand and pped hard on her ass cheeks.

    Making her moan louder. She panted heavily.

    She couldn''t believe what was happening. He pped her hard and she loved it!

    Then she felt somethingrge and wide on her ass entrance, his cock.

    He pushed his cock slowly onto her little ass hole, though he just inserted four of fingers it was still tight for the girth of his cock.

    Helena tightly clenched the bedsheets as she felt his cock entering her ass hole.

    It was so big. She started to tremble, breathing heavily.

    He started to push slowly and her moans grew as the head of his cock was inside her ass.

    Eric continued to push his cock in further with short breaths. She squirmed and squished around. She couldn''t hold herself anymore, Eric pushed his hips forward until his pelvis touched hers. And with one final shove, it was inside her ass.

    Helena groaned and moaned loudly as she felt the girth of his thick cock inside her tight ass.

    Eric pulled his cock out, and with quick movements, he pushed it back in until it waspletely inside her ass.

    Then he grabbed her both hands by her upper arms and started to move his hips, making his cock go deeper inside her until he was balls deep inside her.

    Helena moaned and groaned at the same time, her eyes were shut tight. Her face twisted on her pillow as her hips started to writhe around.

    Eric mercilessly pounded his mother''s tight ass, enjoying this wonderful sight. His balls were pping against her pussy and she was moaning and groaning, her body moving around.

    Suddenly, her orgasm hit her hard, her body jerked as she squirted her juices on the bed sheets.

    Helena screamed while Eric grabbed her waist and held her on the bed like that until she stopped shaking but he never stopped hitting her. He didn''t want to lose it because he was on the verge ofing.

    He kept fucking her until he reached his peak.

    He moaned and grunted, thrusting his cock in and out of her pussy and ass, making her feel like she was nothing but a toy he fucked without any mercy.

    She squirmed around as she orgasmed again and again.

    She screamed louder and louder each time until she had several rounds of orgasm.

    "Yes~! Fuck your mommy~! Harder~!" She moaned when he started pping her ass cheeks as his strokes went faster.

    Eric''s breathing got heavier and heavier and soon he couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "Aaahhh~" He moaned as he came inside her ass.

    He held on to her wrists and pushed his cock as deep as he could.

    "You''re a good boy~." She said and he moaned softly as he felt himself fill her ass.

    He felt his cock twitch inside her and the feeling was so intense.

    He panted and said. "You''re the best, mommy. The best fucking thing in the world."

    "I know, baby~" She whispered, smiling. "Your mommy loves you so much."

    When he felt himself empty inside her, he released his grip and fell on the bed beside his mother.

    "Sleep, my dear," she said and moved closer to him before giving him a kiss on the forehead. "We have an important meeting tomorrow."

    But Eric wasn''t listening. He was deep in his sleep after the intense and heavenly pleasure.

 Chapter 89 High Table Meeting!

    ?

    "You may proceed with your statement, King Leonidas." said the Grandmaster.

    All four kings and the other important personals of the kingdoms along with the Grandmaster and Lucy were gathered in a small tent near the coast side.

    The tent was simply for the meeting purpose as the Spring King knows if the meeting were to happen in afortable room with fruits and juices, then the esteemed guests won''t leave early.

    Quite a clever man he is.

    King Leonidas had his hands folded behind him while looking at each one present before speaking up. "I called all of you because I think- I thought what the Spring King was doing is essentially a genocide," he paused briefly, letting everyone listen carefully to his words.

    "That is such a bold statement, King Leonidas," said the Spring King. "Especiallying from you."

    "What would that m-" Before he could finish saying it, the Spring King continued to talk.

    "You would- every single one of you would''ve annihted the Aurore Ind if you were in my shoes. I simply did what I must do to save my kingdom." His voice was calm like he anticipated this whole thing since long ago.

    He didn''t even blink when hearing the usation thrown towards him by another king. It''s almost as though he has already prepared himself for it.

    Lucy looked at the King who seemed unbothered despite being used of mass murder.

    "And how exactly did you save your Kingdom, your fitness?" Asked the Summer King. His eyes peeved but his tone wasn''t hostile. He just wanted an answer out of curiosity more than anything else.

    "By avoiding a war! By avoiding to wait for the war to arrive at my doorstep. By doing this I''ve saved my people and have saved the people of this ind." The Spring King spoke again after a moment of silence. There was no emotion or any kind of expression showing on his face. Like he doesn''t care about their usations against him. Just as he said, he avoided a war; not only that, but he also spared lives.

    "You''ve brought your army to a small ind. You''ve destroyed their navy and you''ve killed their King. How are you going to defend that, your grace? Where is this war that was about to be on your doorstep, your grace? From what I''ve seen- what we all saw, it is evident who brought the war where!" said the Autumn King, his tone getting harsher with every word spoken.

    "If you''re not aware of the situation, please refrain from speaking foolishness, your grace." Replied the Spring King, his voice cold.

    There was silence between them now. No one dared to speak anymore. They know better. This isn''t something they can solve through arguments. Their pride wouldn''t allow them to admit defeat so easily.

    "Now, now no need to bicker against yourself," said the Grandmaster, his voice was soft but stern enough to make sure none will dare to say anything stupid. "Tell us what exactly happened, King Redigal? Why don''t you start from the beginning?"

    King Redigal nodded and took a deep breath. His eyes traveled from one King to the other.

    He could feel their eyes on him, judging his words, evaluating whether he was telling the truth or lies. It didn''t nervous or anything but rather it made him excited.

    "...The Aurore Ind''s Queen Serielle visited us for a diplomatic rtionship between the two...nations. But there was also an attempt at her life but one of my Duke''s sons stepped in and saved her. You might also know him, King Leonidas, as he is also a hero in your kingdom." He looked at the annoying old guy."

    "Yes, yes I''m aware of the boy. Damien or something, right?" asked King Leonidas, like he isn''t quite aware of the hero status at all.

    "Yes, that is correct. Damien Von Zadkiel, good boy he is, I''ve heard. Anyway, as I was saying..."

    King Redigal told about the events that happened after that about the death of the Queen and the subsequent usation of the ind.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "So you killed the King because of an usation?" Asked the Winter King, who was silent for the whole meeting. His voice was not cold nor it felt like he was throwing usations or something, it was calm andposed.

    "No. In fact, we wanted to clear our name and mend the broken rtionship and I send my trusted advisors to him for diplomatic talks." The Spring king smiled faintly. "I thought the best way to fix things was talking directly with the other party, instead of sending someone who doesn''t really understand the situation.

    But regardless, the boy King killed them. He killed all my advisors and at that point, there was no point of return." He held his hands like rendering, "Tell me esteemed and noble kings, what would you do at that point?"

    "Lies!" shouted the Autumn King. "It''s all lies he''s saying. He ughtered everyone who weed his delegation. He pretended to be civil and killed them when they all were in a room. You see, we all know the truth. We all know that he''s trying to cover his own ass so that he''ll get away from this mess without having to pay for the crimes hemitted."

    "That''s a vile usation, your grace." Said the Spring king, his voice was firm and steady. "We all know the truth, your grace. If you want to use anyone, then you should look into your own Kingdom''s affairs first. And on what basis are you using me of such heinous crimes, your grace?"

    "That is true, King Leonidas," agreed the Grandmaster. "using someone of such a heinous act is a very serious matter. It requires a lot of evidence and proof."

    "Indeed," added the Summer King. "Do you have such proof, Autumn King?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I do in fact," the Autumn King replied. "Reckon, bring him here!" He suddenly looked at outside and called out.

    There was a momentarily shuffling and confusion among the group but soon, guards came inside with a young man.

    Then they released him.

    He was in shackles, his whole body was injured and bruised.

    His clothes were torn and bloody. There was blood stains on his chest and arms.

    They led him to the center of the tent where the Kings were seated.

    All eyes turned toward the prisoner.

    "This is Juan, a knight at King Sterlin''s court. He was there when the supposed delegation from the Spring Kingdom started butchering the innocent king and his people." Announced the Autumn King, a triumphant smile on his face.

    Everyone gasped upon hearing the news.

    King Leonidas looked at the Spring king for any change in his demeanor but he was calm and collected as always. He even saw a hint of a smile on his face. This angered him. More than anger, this annoyed him.

    Even in the face of absolute defeat, he was still smiling.

    ''Let''s see how much you will smile once everyone knows the truth!'' he thought.

    "And how did you get this...supposed knight, your grace? If my calctions are precise, the time he took to escape from here and the time you called for a meeting are way off the charts. So, how?" asked the Spring King, his voice remaining calm andposed.

    "That is certainly true." Said the Grandmaster. "Did you anticipate someone would escape from here or did you anticipate the Spring Kingdom willmit genocide?"

    "Certainly not, grandmaster," smiled King Leonidas. "We had reports about the ongoing problems with the two nations and I feared something might like this happen and it appeared I waste."

    "So you called a High table meeting because you "thought" something might happen?" Questioned the Winter King. There was a hint of aggression in his tone.

    "Please, my kings," said the Autumn King raising his hands and smiling. "We''re moving away from the topic. Just let us hear what Sir Juan has to say, shall we?"

    When there was no opposition, King Leonidas looked at the pitiful man. "Tell us, Sir Juan, what happened back there?"

    Juan murmured something and opened his mouth to speak but suddenly a knight barged into the tent, his armor suggested he was a knight of the Grand Magical Judiciary.

    "Grandmaster," he shouted, his voice was of urgency and surprise. "King Sterlin is here!"

    "What?!" eximed all the Kings. They immediately stood up except for the Spring king who remained sitting calmly.

    "Bring him in!" demanded King Leonidas.

    And he entered, ragged and injured, his clothes tattered and stained with blood. He was limping badly. But there was no mistake, this man was the boy King.

    "My Kings," he said, his voice was horse and dry like he hadn''t drunk water for so long. "The Autumn King is---aaaarrghhh!" before he can talk anything, a de plunged through his chest

    Blood gushed out from his wound, sttering everywhere.

    Juan pulled back the de and plunged it through his neck in a quick moment.

 Chapter 90 Princess Elora!

    ?

    Juan pulled back the de and plunged it through his own neck in a quick moment. Silence prevailed in the room as everyone watched with horror as the boy king slowly fell to the ground.

    "What the hell!" The Autumn King jumped back as he saw the dead body of the boy king lying on the floor.

    "Lucy, call for a healer quickly!" shouted the Grandmaster.

    Lucy nodded and sped out of the tent, pushing aside the open-mouthed knight on her way.

    "Wow, to think the supposed knight you captured just now killed his own king, that''s quite a coincidence, I would say," said the Spring King with a hint of mockery in his tone.

    "What?! Are you using me of this murder?!" the Autumn King yelled at him. "Are you saying I''m the murderer here? I have nothing to do with this! I never killed him!"

    "You''re the one who summoned him here, aren''t you? You''re the one who wanted a formal meeting! You''re the one who captured the knight who seemingly ran away from this ind! How did he even manage to escape through our eyes, my kings? Think about it. How was a simple knight like him able to escape the clutches of arge kingdom that surrounded the entire ind with its naval ships? How is that possible?" Spring asked, looking at his fellow kings.

    They were all silent, looking at the dead bodies of two young men on the ground.

    "Mind your words, Redigal!" the Autumn King''s anger red up in his eyes. His mind was going mad as this was not what he had envisioned when he came here. "I am not a murderer! I didn''t kill anyone!"

    "You''re either a fool to bring someone like him here or you''re too cunning and fooling us by making us think this is not your fault and it was all an borate n of someone," said the Spring King, his voice no longer cool and collected.

    It was as if he was also affected by the murder of the boy king.

    Then suddenly Lucy barged into the tent with a healer. The healer quickly kneeled and checked on the king, touching his pulse and checking for wounds.

    She inspected the boy king and moved on to the next body.

    After a few minutes, she stood up and said, "The death was quick. The de had perfectly connected with his heart." She looked at the Grandmaster. "Both of them are gone!"

    "It''s him!" shouted the Autumn King, pointing his finger at the Spring King with fury in his eyes.

    The Spring King shook his head. "We all understand who''s behind what! Your denial is simply ridiculous!"

    "Enough!" The Grandmaster interrupted, his voice calm andposed. "This is getting out of hand. The high table meeting is postponed to a further day. Take the bodies and cremate them and don''t let anyone know what happened here." He then turned towards the Autumn King. "Do we understand each other?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Spring walked past the Grandmaster and went outside. The others followed suit except for the Autumn King, who remained standing near where Juany on the floor.

    "Bastard! How dare you do this to me? How dare you betray me!" He shouted and started to kick the corpse of the knight. It made a loud thud sound that echoed across the whole camp.

    His anger was still boiling inside him, but he knew there wasn''t much time before everyone pointed their fingers at him.

    It was clear from the start that the Spring King had set him up. There wasn''t any doubt about it anymore. This must be the work of the Spring King. And yetˇ­ why would he want to frame him? Why would he try to make him look guilty of this crime? What could possibly motivate him tomit such a heinous act against the Autumn Kingdom?

    He decided to go back to his guest room and think with his advisors.

    Since there was the grandmaster here, he was sure no one would think of doing anything funny.

    ...

    On a rooftop of a two-storey building overlooking the sea, King Redigal stood leaning over the edge of the roof. His face was of utter calmness like a man who was simply enjoying the cool breeze of the earth after a battle of death.

    A figure appeared beside him, a woman dressed in a ck robe. Her short white hair swayed in the wind while her eyes red at the ocean below.

    "Give the promised gifts to his family. Tell them the debt has been paid and he was no longer a convict," the King said, his eyes never leaving the horizon. "Tell them he died a hero."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course, Majesty. They shall receive the news soon enough," she replied calmly.

    "The characters have been introduced, and now is the time to reveal the plot. Soon the world will see the truth. Let the game beginˇ­"

    Redigal smiled as if he already knew the ending of the story.

    ***

    The sun was setting fast.

    "I thought I told you to keep quiet!" spoke the Autumn King, trying hard not to lose control of himself. "Why can''t you just listen to what I tell you and obey me instead of doing whatever the fuck you please?!"

    "And I''ve told you countless times: I''m not your fucking servant!" Elora snapped back at her father, something she had never done before.

    She was so angry with her father for putting the whole Kingdom in jeopardy.

    She was so angry that she wanted to p the old man across the ind.

    But what could she do? He''s her King and her fatherˇ­

    She had begged him to give her this assignment as she knew there was something wrong with the whole situation. And her father had disregarded her feelings and moved on with his n.

    Which had be a fucking mess for the entire Kingdom!

    Now they were both paying for their foolish decision. But she couldn''t me herselfpletely; her father should have listened to her warnings.

    "I don''t want you to mess up your fucking words at the next meeting. Because if you mess up, we''re this close-" he pointed his index finger "-to getting banned from the council. Do you want that to happen, Dad? Do you really?"

    Her voice was trembling with rage.

    "Don''t talk to me like that! Don''t treat me like some child who doesn''t know anything! I''ve lived way more years than you. I''ve yed more games than any of those stupid kings there, and this Redigal... He''s just a kid ying with his hormones. Nothing more than that. Just a brat!" he sneered and chugged the wine bottle again.

    Elora took another sip of hers. She knew this was an opportunity the gods had sent her. An opportunity to seize the throne and make the old man pay dearly for everything he had ever done to her.

    She hated him for that very reason: he always treated her like a weakling, a little girl who needed protection and care. That''s what he used to say every single night until she grew tired of hearing those same damn words every day.

    If she could just tackle him on this matter, he wouldn''t be able to deny her value, and he would have no choice but to acknowledge how strong she truly is.

    "Guess what Dad, the times have changed. Your ys have be old and brittle. Even a passing peasant knows you are going to take a shit just the way your legs are positioned," she said. "This is not the ce where you use your old y, Dad. Everyone knows what that is, and King Redigal sure knows that, and that''s why he yed you. This is the time when you use new wisdom and yers for the politics, a new brain with ideas, a different strategy, and a better execution. Not this bullshitˇŞ" She held the ss between her hands tightly. "You need to change the way you think. Change the game itself. If you continue to do things the way you usually do, you''ll end up losing this war."

    "Oh, you think you know how to win this? Is that what you''re trying to tell me, eh? You think you can beat Redigal in a political fight?" Heughed bitterly. "You don''t even know how this works. I taught you everything there is to know about politics, son..."

    "That''s exactly what I''m telling you!" She raised her voice louder. "I might not know the ins and outs of the system, but I know how to read people. And right now, I can tell this Redigal is dangerous. He''s got something up his sleeve, and it''s going to hurt us badly unless we stop him now before it''s toote. We cannot afford to underestimate him, especially since he''s backed by the other Kingdoms. So do yourself a favor and listen carefully to me for once in your life, ok?"

    "Alright, alright... I hear ya, Elora. I heard you. Now shut the fuck up already."

    He sighed heavily and sipped thest drop of wine in the ss.

    Elora had a triumphant smile on her face.

    A new yer has entered the board.

 Chapter 91 The Plot Armour? Seriously?

    ?

    Pain! Excruciating pain coursed through his body.

    It was the only sensation he could feel. Everything else was gone.

    His consciousness was fading. He could feel the darkness approaching, and it was weing.

    Then there was light.

    And then the pain came again and his eyes closed on their own.

    ...

    Then he woke again, the pain was reced with numbness and there was a cruel coldness to the air.

    He blinked his eyes as he was not able to clearly see what was going on.

    Slowly, his senses returned to him, and he realized he was still in the air as all he was seeing was the leaves of trees spread like a wild carpet over a long distance.

    For a second he feared he was still falling from the cliff, but then again, the scenery wasn''ting close at all.

    He took a deep breath andposed himself, and looked around to perceive what was going on.

    And there was it! And there was he!

    It appeared he was hanging on a branch of a tree or something that sprouted from the cliffside. And it appeared the tree had saved him.

    He was suspended by his hands and feet, his body dangling in the air, supported by the tree.

    He was d he didn''t fall to the ground, as that would mean his second life was pretty much ending.

    ''Is this plot armor or something? Fuck, this shit is wild! Wait a minute, does that mean this world has recognized me as an important character? Damn.'' He was beginning to feel all smudge and all.

    ''Well, I changed the plot by saving the Queen and Lady ire. It might have forced this world to see me as an important character or did the world see me as an annoyance or an enemy? Is that why there were so many things that tried to kill me? Nah, it''s because I''m in this fucking mountains.''

    He then suddenly remembered something and slowly looked at his left hand.

    Gone! It was gone!

    There was nothing left off his left hand. Only a trace of where the hand had been torn off. Blood had dried down, meaning it has been some time since this happened.

    ''So it wasn''t a dream at all.'' He thought.

    He wasn''t able to move his jaws to speak loudly as he felt a pang of pain whenever he tried to use his jaws, even for a little time.

    ''What the hell am I gonna do now?''

    He wasn''t too worried about his left hand as he knows there are potions that can help him regrow it.

    There was nothing he can do to help himself to either get to the top or to the bottom. He couldn''t even move his arms or legs. He was stuck.

    On a positive note though, he had his manapletely recharged with time.

    The sun was directly above his head, and he had already seen that before confronting the devil bunnies, and since his wound has stopped bleeding that means it has been a day at least since the incident took ce.

    Damien gritted his teeth as he tried to focus his mana. He had never attempted anything like this before and he knew it was a long shot, but he had to try.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to visualize what he wanted to create.

    "Come on,e on," he muttered to himself, trying to will his mana to do what he wanted. But it was like trying to hold water in his hand - it kept slipping through his fingers.

    He opened his eyes and looked at his stump of a left arm. It was a painful reminder of his failure to protect himself. He had to find a way to climb up, he couldn''t just stay here forever.

    He tried again, this time focusing on the sensation of cold. He thought of snow and ice, of ciers and frozenkes. He felt a tingle in his fingers and he knew he was getting somewhere.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a burst of effort, he focused all of his mana on his left shoulder, trying to shape it into a recement arm made of ice. It flickered into existence for a moment before melting away, but it was progress.

    Damien gritted his teeth and tried again, this time holding the mana in ce for a little longer. He could feel his muscles straining as he focused on the task at hand.

    "This is insane," he thought to himself. "I''m just a regr guy from the real world. What the hell am I doing trying to create an ice arm out of mana?"

    But he couldn''t give up. He had to keep going.

    Damien struggled as he attempted to focus his mana on his left arm to create the magical ice limb. He failed several times, losing his concentration and falling from the tree branch. Each time he fell, he dug his right arm into the crevices of the cliff to stop himself from plummeting to the ground.

    "Why is this so difficult?" Damien muttered to himself as he tried again, his forehead beaded with sweat. "I''ve used magic before, but this feels different. It''s like trying to pat your head and rub your stomach at the same time."

    He tried again, gritting his teeth in concentration as he focused on his mana. Slowly, he felt a cold sensation spreading from his chest down to his left arm, and a lump of ice began to form. Damien let out a sigh of relief as he flexed his new magical limb, feeling the weight of it as he tested its strength.

    "Finally," he said, a small smile spreading across his face. "Now let''s get out of here."

    With renewed determination, Damien began to climb the cliff face, using his new ice arm to grip onto the rough surfaces of the rock. But even with his newfound power, he still struggled, losing his grip and slipping several times.

    Each time he fell, Damien would curse himself for hisck of concentration, but he would also take a moment topose himself, using his right arm to grab onto the crevices of the cliff and catch his breath.

    "This is ridiculous," he muttered to himself, frustration boiling up inside him. "Why did I have to lose my hand? Why can''t anything ever be easy?"

    But despite his struggles and his frustration, Damien refused to give up.

    He kept climbing, determined to reach the top and find a way to get back to the second steps. And with each passing moment, he felt his confidence growing, his control over his mana bing more precise.

    And finally, after what felt like hours of climbing, Damien reached the top of the cliff, copsing onto the ground in exhaustion. But he was also filled with a sense of pride and aplishment, knowing that he had ovee the odds and saved himself from certain death.

    "I may not have all the answers," he said, staring up at the sky. "But I''ve got a whole new set of skills now. And who knows, maybe I''ll even learn to love this new ice hand of mine."

    ...

    Up in the third step, an old man sat on the edge of the cliff, watching the entertaining events unfolding on the second steps.

    His feet danced and dangled as he hummed to himself.

    His long white beard was swept to a side due to the gale-force winds blowing through the mountain range.

    His eyes twinkled as he watched the young boy struggle to climb the cliff.

    His lips curled into a wide grin as he saw the young boy fall from his perch on the cliff.

    He chuckled as he watched the boy scramble up the cliff, using his newly formed ice arm to cling to the rocks.

    "Ahh, what fun!" The old man eximed as he continued to watch the show unfold below him.

    "The boy is cursed! This is no fun matter!" Came an old and husky voice behind him.

    An old woman with a hunch on her back and hunched shoulders walked up next to him, clutching tightly onto a walking stick in one hand. She had wrinkles etched into her face, making it look like she was wearing a mask of years and experience.

    The ck robe she wore was stained with mud and dirt, and the hood was pulled low over her head, hiding most of her features. Her eyes were hidden behind the hood.

    "Oh, you are such a bore, Ein," he said, shaking his head. "Just enjoy the show. It''s not like we will forever be in this world and it''s not like for us to have visitors here."

    "Having visitors is fun but not him. If he climbs to the seven steps then he''sing to you, to train under you. That''s not possible. You can''t train him!" The woman named Ein said. Her voice was husky and worried. Like she feared the boy.

    "What''s your problem with the kid? The fact that you can''t read his future? The fact that he knows things that are not possible to know otherwise?" The old man asked turning to his old friend.

    He couldn''t see her eyes but he was sure she was shooting daggers from them.

    "All my years, there wasn''t a single time where I failed to predict someone''s future, Aryan. You know that too. But this...this boy is an exception. Something is seriously wrong with the kid."

 Chapter 92 King Kong? Here?

    ?

    "All my years, there wasn''t a single time where I failed to predict someone''s future, Aryan. You know that too. But this...boy is an exception. Something is seriously wrong with the kid."

    "Well, what are you suggesting? Kill him? A kid? You want to get rid of him." He said. "It would be simple, seriously. I could just zap there and zap him and zap back here in a matter of zapsecond." He snapped his fingers and chuckled. "Do you want to give me that name too? Child murderer?"

    "I''m not suggesting to kill him." Her voice eased up, feeling his frustration. "Send him home. Send him back where he came from."

    "The world is at a war, Ein. You can feel it here, right? And we need a hero to step in." His pupilless eyes focused on the boyying on the ground marveling at his prosthetic mana arm.

    "There is a hero- a young and capable one out there. There is no need for another one. It will only create unnecessary problems."

    "You felt it, right? The boy is special! Something in the boy feels strange. Like his soul or spirit or something. I can''t put a word to it. But what I can say is, he''s special. Special beyond words. And I want to check him myself and what better way to do than teach him."

    There was a moment of silence hung in the air. No sound of the wind nor the sound of the beasts came near the vicinity. It was like the whole world was still for a moment.

    Then the tension eased up and the old woman slowly started to walk away.

    "We''ve seen terrible things in our lives, Aryan. I hope you know what you''re doing."

    "Please don''t send more of those little devils at him, okay? Give him some peace for the time being." He waved to her.

    But there was no one in the area as she had already vanished from the ce.

    Poof! Just like that.

    "Come on! Climb on! I''m itching to know how you know me and I''m dying to hear your made-up lies." The old man grinned, still gazing at the boy.

    ...

    Down at the second steps, after resting for a bit, Damien opened his eyes.

    His stomach growled as hunger seethed through him.

    Damien stood up, rubbing his stomach. "Okay, time to find some food. I can''t fight on an empty stomach."

    As he walked, he stumbled upon a monkey swinging from a branch, it was not the monkey that fascinated him but rather its tail.

    Its tail was wrapped around a hilt, a hilt of a sword. "Wait, what?" he muttered to himself. "A monkey with a sword? This must be a hallucination from hunger."

    But no, it was real. The monkey looked at him and started swinging away, wrapping the sword on its tail like it was its most prized possession. "Hey,e back with that sword!" Damien yelled after it.

    The monkey screeched and swung away even faster as if taunting him to chase it. Damien hesitated for a moment. Should he really be chasing a monkey for a sword? But his hunger and curiosity got the best of him, and he started running after the monkey.

    As he chased the monkey, he realized that it was leading him through a dense forest, jumping from branch to branch. "What is this, a game?" he muttered. "Well, at least I''m getting some more fucking exercise."

    The monkey led him to a clearing, where it perched on arge tree. "Ah, there it is," Damien said, panting. "The sword."

    But as he reached for it, the monkey jumped on his head, causing him to stumble and fall. "Hey, get off me, you little monkey!" Damien yelled, trying to shake the monkey off.

    The monkey screeched and held onto his hair with one hand, while holding the sword with the other. "Okay, okay, you win," Damien said, holding his hands up in surrender. "Just give me the sword."

    The monkey screeched again as if mocking him. "Fine, you want to y dirty?" Damien said, standing up and ring at the monkey. "Two can y at that game."

    He started chasing the monkey around the tree, trying to catch it.

    As Damien chased the monkey around the tree, he noticed that it was no ordinary monkey. It was quick, agile, and seemed to have a strategy. Damien was panting and sweating as he chased the monkey, his mana ice arm feeling heavier with every step.

    Suddenly, the monkey stopped in its tracks, causing Damien to almost run into it. "What the-?" he started to say before he realized that the monkey was holding a sign that read "Property of King Kong."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien rubbed his eyes, not believing what he was seeing. "King Kong? As in the giant gori?" he muttered to himself. "How the hell is there a King Kong here?"

    The monkey screeched and started to run again, leading Damien deeper into the forest. Damien had no choice but to follow, hoping that he would find a way to get the sword from the monkey.

    As they ran, the monkey suddenly disappeared from sight. Damien stopped in his tracks, looking around for any sign of the monkey. "Where did it go?" he said, frustrated. "I''m never going to catch that monkey."

    Suddenly, he felt something hit him on the head. He looked up to see the monkey perched on a branch, holding a coconut. "Oh no, you don''t," Damien said, realizing what the monkey was nning.

    But it was toote. The monkey threw the coconut at him, causing Damien to stumble backwards and fall to the ground. The monkey screeched in triumph and ran away, still holding the sword.

    Damien groaned as he got up, feeling the pain in his back. "That monkey is going to pay," he muttered to himself, determined to catch it and get the sword.

    He started running again, but this time he was more cautious. He knew that the monkey was using its wits to outsmart him. As he ran, he noticed that the monkey had dropped a banana peel on the ground.

    Damien chuckled to himself. "Nice try, monkey," he said, avoiding the banana peel. "But I''m not falling for that old trick."

    But as he continued running, he didn''t notice the vine that the monkey had tied between two trees. He tripped over it and fell to the ground once again, feeling a sharp pain in his leg.

    The monkey screeched in delight and ran away, still holding the sword. Damien rubbed his leg, feeling the pain shoot up his body. "That''s it," he said, standing up. "I''m done ying games."

    He started running after the monkey once again, his determination stronger than ever. He had to get that sword, no matter what

    The monkey swung around the tree, holding the sword like a skilled swordsman. "Oh, so you want to fight, huh?" Damien said, grinning. "Well, bring it on, monkey!"

    And so they dueled, Damien with his normal and abnormal fists and the monkey with the sword. It was aical sight, as they circled each other, Damien couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He had never fought a monkey before, and he wasn''t sure what kind of tricks it might have up its sleeve.

    The monkey seemed to be sizing him up, as well. It chattered and hooted, asionally lunging forward to swipe at Damien with its sword.

    Damien dodged and weaved, trying to stay out of the monkey''s reach. He was surprised at how agile the monkey was, and he quickly realized that he needed to be careful if he wanted toe out of this fight unscathed.

    The monkey lunged again, and this time Damien was ready. He sidestepped the attack and swung his sword at the monkey, but the monkey was too quick. It darted out of the way and circled around behind Damien.

    Damien spun around, trying to keep the monkey in sight. But the monkey was too fast. It darted in and out, taking swipes at Damien with its sword.

    Damien was getting frustrated. He couldn''t seem tond a hit on the monkey, and the monkey seemed to be enjoying the fight a little too much.

    "Come on, you little monkey!" Damien shouted. "Stand still and fight me like a real warrior!"

    The monkey just chattered in response, seemingly unfazed by Damien''s taunts.

    Finally, Damien saw his opening. The monkey lunged again, and Damien sidestepped the attack. But this time, instead of swinging his sword at the monkey, he reached out and grabbed its tail.

    The monkey screeched and tried to pull away, but Damien held on tight. He spun around, using the monkey''s momentum to send it flying through the air.

    The monkeynded in a heap on the ground, and Damien quickly moved in to finish the fight. But to his surprise, the monkey justy there, panting heavily.

    Damien approached cautiously, icy hand at ready. But as he got closer, he saw that the monkey was holding out its sword, hilt-first.

    Damien hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took the sword. The monkey chattered and hooted, then scampered away into the forest.

    Damien was left standing there, sword in hand, feeling a little bit bewildered. He wasn''t sure what had just happened, but he was grateful for the sword.

    He tested its weight and bnce, and he was pleased to find that it was a high-quality weapon. He couldn''t help but grin to himself. He hade to the steps in search of adventure, and it looked like he was going to get it

 Chapter 93 A Silver Egg! Could It Be A Dragon?!

    ?

    Damien stood in front of the cave entrance, admiring his newly acquired sword. The sword felt like an extension of his arm, and he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of wielding it in battle.

    As he was admiring the sword, a sudden thought urred to him. He needed to give the sword a name, something to distinguish it from other swords. He thought about it for a moment before deciding on "Monke," after the monkey, he had just fought to obtain it.

    "Monke, my trustypanion," he said, sheathing the sword to his leather belt. "Let''s see what kind of trouble we can get into."

    As Damien stood there with the newly-named Monke in his hand, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and adventure coursing through his veins. He had always been a fan of epic quests and ancient treasures, and now he had a sword that looked like it belonged in a fantasy novel.

    The cave in front of him was dark and ominous, but he couldn''t resist the temptation to explore it. He stepped forward and soon found himself engulfed in pitch ckness. He fumbled around for a while until his eyes began to adjust to the darkness, allowing him to make out the shapes of stctites and stgmites looming overhead and below.

    The air was damp and chilly, and he could hear the sound of dripping water echoing through the cavern. It was eerily silent, except for the sound of his own footsteps and breathing. Damien had always been afraid of the dark, but he tried to push his fear aside as he moved deeper into the cave.

    As he walked, he couldn''t help but wonder who or what had created this mysterious cave. Was it the work of ancient civilizations or a natural formation? The more he thought about it, the more he was certain that there must be something valuable hidden within these walls.

    The floor of the cave was rocky and uneven, making his journey slow and treacherous. He tripped a few times, almost losing his bnce and dropping Monke. Luckily, he managed to catch himself each time.

    He groped his way along the wall, trying to find something to hold onto. His fingers brushed against something cold and hard, and he recoiled in surprise. It was a skeleton!

    "Oh,e on," he muttered to himself. "First a monkey with a sword, and now a creepy skeleton? What''s next, a dragon?"

    As he walked deeper into the cave, he began to notice strange marks on the walls. They looked like w marks, but they were too big to be any animal he knew of.

    "What could have done this?" he wondered aloud.

    He continued walking until he came across arge chamber. The walls were lined with gold and jewels, and there were piles of treasure stacked everywhere. It was clear that this was the hoard that the monkey stole the "Monke" from.

    But as he looked closer, he realized that something was off. There were empty spaces where objects had been stolen, and the remaining treasure was covered in dust and cobwebs.

    "Who could have done this?" Damien thought to himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Damien looked around the chamber, trying to figure out what had happened, he suddenly heard a loud rumbling noise. His hand went to the hilt of Monke, ready to defend himself against whatever creature was making the noise.

    He saw a glimmer of light up ahead. His heart raced with excitement as he moved towards it. He wondered if he had stumbled upon a hidden treasure or something equally amazing.

    As he drew closer, he saw that the light was emanating from a small rock podium, and atop it sat an egg. It was unlike any egg Damien had ever seen before. It was the size of an ostrich egg and glowed with a soft blue light.

    He reached out to touch it, but just as his fingertips brushed against the surface, the egg started to shake violently. Damien stumbled back, startled, as the egg began to crack open.

    A bright light spilled out, blinding him temporarily. As he strained to see in the blinding light, he was suddenly startled by a small, fluffy creature that appeared in front of him.

    It was a baby crow, barely able to walk, let alone fly. Damien let out a sigh of relief, feeling a little silly for getting so worked up over such a tiny thing.

    "A crow? From an egg like that? I thought it would be a dragon or something like in the novels. What the fuck am I gonna do with a crow?" he thought. He was really hyped as he thought about the recent events. Losing his arms andunching off of a cliff and surviving. He thought the world was finally epting him, but this...this was just in humiliation.

    "I know this would''ve been a dragon if I were Calen." He looked at the sky, well, the ceiling of the cave.

    The baby crow let out a pitiful squawk, and Damien couldn''t help butugh at theical sight. He knelt down and reached out to pick up the small creature, but as he did, the baby crow suddenly pped its wings and took off into the air.

    Damien''s jaw dropped in surprise as he watched the baby crow fly awkwardly around the cavern, knocking into stctites and bouncing off walls. It was a hrious sight, and Damien couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hey, little guy, you''re not so small after all!" he called out to the baby crow, who continued to il about in the air.

    As Damienughed at the tiny crow, the bird suddenly pped its wings andunched itself towards him, screeching with all its might. Damien was taken by surprise, hisughter instantly turning into a gasp of shock as he stumbled backwards.

    "What the--!" he cried out, ducking and dodging as the tiny bird tried to peck at him with its beak. "Why you little--"

 Chapter 94 An Annoying Pest!

    ?

    "What the--!" he cried out, ducking and dodging as the tiny bird tried to peck at him with its beak. "Why you little--"

    Damien tried to swat the bird away, but it was surprisingly quick and nimble, dodging his attempts to grab it. The crow was determined to defend itself and its pride, even if it was just a small, helpless creature.

    "Okay, okay, I get it!" Damien said, throwing his hands up in surrender. "I won''tugh at you anymore, I promise!"

    The crow seemed to calm down at this, its wings slowly settling back against its sides as it eyed Damien warily. It let out a few caws, as if warning Damien to keep his distance, before hopping away and disappearing into the underbrush.

    Damien shook his head in disbelief, still reeling from the unexpected attack. "Well, that was certainly... interesting," he muttered to himself, trying to catch his breath.

    As Damien was making his way through the dark cave, he heard a rustling noise behind him. He turned around and saw the baby crow perched on a rock, watching him intently.

    "Ugh, what do you want now?" he muttered, rolling his eyes.

    The crow cawed and fluttered its wings, as if trying tomunicate with him. Damien couldn''t understand what the bird was saying, but he got the feeling that it wanted something from him.

    He resumed walking, but he could hear the sound of tiny feet following him. Every time he turned around, he caught the crow quickly darting behind a rock or a stgmite, trying to hide.

    Damien felt like he had a tiny stalker, but he couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. He couldn''t shake off the baby crow, and it seemed like it was determined to follow him no matter what.

    It continued to follow him, hopping from rock to rock, and asionally flying a few feet to catch up.

    Damien eventually found a small pool of water in the cave and decided to take a bath. Though there doesn''t have a river in the mountains, that doesn''t mean there wasn''t any water. It rained almost every two or three days a week, so he wasn''t that desperate seeing a small pond.

    He was really surprised his ice arm was holding itself despite being in the water. He wondered if it will still hold out if he were to run out of mana.

    As he was soaking himself in the water, he noticed the crow perched on a nearby rock, staring at him.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked the bird.

    The crow cawed in response, and Damien shook his head. "You''re such a weird little thing."

    As he was drying off, the crow suddenly flew towards him andnded on his head. Damien let out a startled cry and tried to shake the bird off.

    "Get off me, you stupid bird!" he yelled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But the crow didn''t budge. It perched on his head like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Damien sighed and decided to ignore it. He continued his journey through the cave, with the crow still perched on his head. The bird would asionally caw in his ear, making him jump and curse.

    As Damien walked through the cave, he suddenly felt something crawling on his head. He reached up to brush it away, but his hand met a squishy, wriggling sensation. He recoiled in disgust, realizing that the baby crow had perched itself on his head and was picking up worms from the cave floor.

    "Get off me, you little pest!" he grumbled, trying to shake the bird off.

    But the crow just cawed in response, seemingly unbothered by his annoyance. It continued to pick up worms and other small insects from the cave floor, asionally dropping them onto Damien''s head.

    As he walked, Damien could feel the wriggling and squirming of the worms and bugs, and it made him feel itchy all over. He tried to brush them off, but the baby crow just hopped to another spot on his head and continued its feast.

    "Ugh, this is disgusting," he muttered to himself, feeling like he was bing a mobile buffet for the bird.

    But as he looked at the baby crow''s chubby little body and big, innocent eyes, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of affection. Despite its annoying habits, the bird was undeniably cute.

    Damien found another small underground stream, he decided to take a quick break to wash his face and hands. The baby crow hopped off his head and fluttered around, watching curiously as he sshed water on his face.

    "Hey, don''t drink that water!" Damien warned as the crow pecked at the stream.

    But the crow just cawed in response and took a long drink, smacking its beak contentedly. Damien rolled his eyes but couldn''t help but smile at the bird''s antics.

    "Come on, let''s keep moving," he said, as he got up to continue their journey through the cave. The baby crow hopped up onto his shoulder, seeming to enjoy the ride.

    As they walked deeper into the cave, Damien couldn''t help but feel like he was on an absurd adventure, with a baby crow as his unlikelypanion. He had no idea where the cave would lead him, but he knew one thing for sure: he was going to have a good story to tell when he got out.

    But just as his stomach growled again, it has been more than two days since he had eaten anything and the hunger was catching up.

    Though he can survive for a few days without hunger, like he had at the beginning of this arduous journey, the hunger he was feeling then was something else.

    The baby crow had also seemed to hear the grumble, as it tilted its head and looked curiously at his stomach.

    Damien''s eyes lit up seeing the baby crow in front of him, like he had been ignorant all the while. There was actually something to eat here. He might not feel filled, but anything is better than all, right?

 Chapter 95 The Guardian Of The Forest!

    ?

    The baby crow felt something was wrong with the way the stupid human was looking at it. So it cocked its head and gave him a questioning look.

    "Come here, baby...So small and cute. Come here, I will feed you," he bent down and invited the baby crow to hop onto his hand.

    But seeing his face, drooling with saliva and that crazed look in his eyes, the baby crow decided to stay put. Its instincts told it to flee instead, and so it did.

    And fled it did, running as fast as its little legs could carry it, hopping off rocks and trying to fly away. "Get back here!" he shouted, chasing after the crow.

    As Damien chased after the baby crow, stumbling over rocks and tree roots, he muttered to himself, "I just need a little snack,e on, birdie, don''t be so difficult."

    The baby crow, on the other hand, was determined to escape from this crazy human and find its way back to safety.

    Finally, Damien managed to catch up to the baby crow, but just as he reached out to grab it, the bird darted away and disappeared into the trees. Frustrated, Damien kicked a nearby rock and muttered under his breath, "Stupid bird, I bet you taste terrible anyway."

    Finally, after a long chase, Damien managed to corner the baby crow against a rocky outcropping. The bird was panting heavily, its tiny chest heaving with fear and exhaustion.

    Damien approached slowly, trying to calm the bird with soothing words and gentle gestures. "It''s okay, little one. I just want to help you. I won''t hurt you."

    But the baby crow wasn''t convinced. It hopped back and forth, pping its wings and letting out sharp caws of warning. Damien could see the intelligence in its eyes, the fierce determination to protect itself at all costs.

    For a moment, Damien hesitated. Was he really going to do this? Was he really going to harm a helpless creature just to satisfy his own hunger? But the gnawing pain in his stomach drove all doubts from his mind. He reached out and grabbed the baby crow with both hands, holding it tightly so it couldn''t escape.

    The bird squawked in protest, pping its wings and pecking at Damien''s hands with its sharp beak.

    But as Damien looked into the bird''s eyes, he saw the fear and helplessness there. He realized that he couldn''t bring himself to harm such a small and innocent creature, no matter how hungry he was.

    "I''m sorry, little guy," he said, as he gently released the bird from his grasp. "I can''t do it. I can''t bring myself to hurt you."

    The baby crow hesitated for a moment, eyeing Damien warily, before finally taking flight and disappearing into the trees. Damien watched it go, feeling a mix of relief and regret.

    "Well, I guess it''s back to the drawing board," he muttered to himself. "Maybe there''re some berries or nuts I can find around here."

    Just then, he heard a rustling in the bushes and turned to see a group of squirrels scurrying about. Damien''s stomach growled even louder as he watched them, and he couldn''t help but imagine roasting them over a fire.

    As he daydreamed about a feast of roasted squirrel, he suddenly heard a strange noiseing from a nearby patch of mushrooms. Curious, he cautiously approached and was amazed to see that the mushrooms were glowing with a soft, otherworldly light.

    "Wow," he whispered to himself, "I wonder if these are magic mushrooms." He couldn''t resist the temptation any longer and reached out to pluck one from the ground.

    But just as his fingers touched the mushroom, he heard a deep voice booming from the forest, "Put that down, human! Those mushrooms are not for eating!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Startled, Damien dropped the mushroom and spun around to see a giant talking tree looming over him. "Whoa," he muttered, "I must be hallucinating from hunger."

    The tree rumbled in annoyance. "I assure you, human, you are not hallucinating. I am the Guardian of the Forest, and it is my duty to protect these sacred mushrooms from those who would misuse them."

    Damien scratched his head, trying to process the situation. "So, you''re telling me these mushrooms are not for eating?"

    "Correct," the tree replied. "They are a source of light and healing, but only for those who show respect and reverence for the forest. You, on the other hand, have been chasing after innocent creatures and causing chaos in my domain."

    As the Guardian of the Forest lectured Damien about respect for nature and the consequences of selfish actions, Damien''s stomach growled even louder than before. He couldn''t help but nce over at the glowing mushrooms, his mouth watering at the thought of a potential meal.

    The Guardian noticed his hungry gaze and shook his branches in a warning. "Do not even think about it, human. These mushrooms are not for your consumption."

    Damien tried to look away, but the aroma of the mushrooms was too enticing. "I''m sorry, but I''m just so hungry. I haven''t eaten in days," he pleaded. "Please, can I just have one little bite?"

    The Guardian was unmoved. "Absolutely not. These mushrooms are sacred, and to eat one without my consent would be a grave offence."

    But despite the warning, Damien couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. With a quick nce to make sure the Guardian wasn''t looking, he plucked a mushroom from the ground and took a bite.

    At first, he felt a warm, tingly sensation in his mouth, and he thought he had discovered the most delicious mushroom in the world. But as the seconds ticked by, he realized something was very wrong.

    His vision began to blur, and the forest around him swirled into a kaleidoscope of colours. The ground beneath his feet felt like it was shifting, and he stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The Guardian of the Forest shook its branches in anger. "I warned you, human. You have shown disrespect for the forest and its inhabitants, and now you must face the consequences."

    As Damieny on the ground, feeling the effects of the mushroom taking hold, he heard a chorus of voices calling out to him from all around.

    "You have disturbed the bnce of nature."

    "You have brought chaos to our home."

    "You must make amends for your actions."

    Damien felt a sense of dread wash over him as he realized the gravity of his mistake. He had not only vited the sacred mushrooms, but also disrupted the delicate ecosystem of the forest.

    "I''m sorry," he groaned, struggling to sit up. "I didn''t mean to cause any harm. I was just so hungry."

    The Guardian of the Forest towered over him, its voice stern. "Hunger is not an excuse for selfish actions. You must learn to respect the natural world and its inhabitants, or face the consequences."

 Chapter 96 The Wrath Of The Mushrooms!

    ?

    The Guardian of the Forest towered over him, its voice stern. "Hunger is not an excuse for selfish actions. You must learn to respect the natural world and its inhabitants, or face the consequences."

    Damien tried to stand up, but his legs wouldn''t cooperate. He felt like he was sinking into the ground, and the forest around him was spinning faster and faster.

    "What''s happening to me?" he cried out, his voice slurred and distorted.

    The Guardian sighed. "You have ingested a powerful hallucinogen, human. Your mind is now under the influence of the mushroom''s magic, and you will experience visions and sensations beyond your wildest imagination."

    As the hallucinations intensified, Damien felt like he was being transported to another world. Colours and shapes morphed and shifted around him, and he saw strange creatures andndscapes that he had never imagined before.

    He felt like he was flying, soaring through the sky on wings of light. He felt like he was swimming, diving into a sea of pure energy. He felt like he was dancing, moving to the rhythm of the universe.

    Then, all of a sudden, he was forcefully pulled. He felt like being pulled by a powerful ma or something. He could see the scenery near him change like nothing else ever happened before, yet he still seemed to remain stationary in space.

    And then, just as quickly as it started, everything stopped. Everything except his heart pounding loudly inside his chest.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes to find himself lying on the grassy hillside above the forest, staring at a beautiful starry sky overhead. He blinked several times to clear his blurry vision and nced around.

    There were no more trees towering over him; instead, there stood arge stone castle perched high upon a cliff overlooking the ocean far below.

    Though there wasn''t anyone in the area. He could hear the distinct chattering of people in his ears. There was a distant buzz of activity in the distance, but otherwise, it was quiet.

    "Where am I?" Damien asked aloud, unsure what had happened since hest remembered.

    Suddenly, he heard a sharp and loud footsteps behind him. He frantically turned back and saw the guardian tree moving towards him with anger ring his non-existing face.

    He felt ominous as the tree was moving closer to him, yet he couldn''t move away.

    When the tree finally arrived near him in a matter of seconds, it extended its branch and grabbed Damien''s shoulder.

    "What have you done? What have you done?" The tree repeated, shaking its branches furiously. "This is your fault! This is all because of you!"

    A wave of nausea washed over Damien as the tree continued to berate him. "How dare you vite the sanctity of these mushrooms? How could you do such a thing?! Did you not know that these mushrooms are sacred?!"

    Damien struggled to respond, his mind reeling from the effects of the mushroom. "Sacredˇ­sacredˇ­" His tongue felt heavy and thick in his mouth, making speech difficult.

    Then the tree started to shake and change its form. The tall and angry tree started to rip from its centre. A line ran across its full form, and then a few white and spongy fingers came from the crack and grabbed the opening.

    Then the cracks started to expand and spread apart, revealing a new figure within the tree.

    A Mushroom! Not just any mushroom. An illuminating mushroom!

    Its body was glowing with colours of different shades.

    Red, yellow, magenta, blue, pink, neons and many others.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It extended its arm and caught hold of Damien''s legs. Its hand was warm and smooth against his skin. Then it lifted him off the ground effortlessly, dangling him upside-down.

    "Now tell me again, why did you eat this sacred mushroom?" It demanded. "Tell me!"

    The head of the mushroom made him giggle. He thought of something naughty at that moment.

    Seeing his stupid expression, the mushroom screamed at him. "Why did you eat my children?!"

    Damien smiled as he swayed in the grasp of the mushroom. "Cause...they...were...so...tasty..."

    The smell of the mushroom, therge beady eyes and all the other things were making him feel funny. "They were so tasty." He repeated it like he was singing a song or something.

    "How dare you!" The mushroom shouted at him and hurtled him through the air.

    Damien flew for a while until hended in front of a bigke.

    In the middle of the water sat a boat with two oars.

    "Come aboard my vessel and we shall journey together."

    With great reluctance, Damien climbed onto the small wooden ship and looked around. The mushroom was nowhere to be found, but the boat itself was surprisingly spacious andfortable.

    Heid down on a plush cushion next to a table where a single golden cup filled with red liquid rested. As he gazed at it, he wondered if perhaps it might contain some kind of potion that could cure his hunger pangs.

    "Take a drink. It will cure you," said a lovely voice. Her words were like honey dripping down his throat.

    Without thinking twice, Damien picked up the gold goblet and drank deeply from it.

    Instantly, the pain in his stomach subsided, and his headache disappearedpletely.

    Then the girl came into sight like she just spawned out of nowhere. Sitting right beside him. She wore a long, flowing dress with her hair flowing like waterfalls.

    Her eyes sparkled brightly as she stared at Damien with curiosity. "Did you enjoy that?"

    She giggled, which made Damien blush slightly. "Yes, thank you."

    "Good boy." She smiled kindly, reaching forward to stroke his cheek gently. "Would you care for anything else?"

    Her ample boobs pressed against Damien''s arm, sending pleasant shivers running down his spine. He swallowed hard, unable to answer for fear of sounding rude.

    "Would you like to die making love to me?" She said, moving closer to his face.

    Her eyes were enchanting, her scent made him want to pin her down on the table and have his way with her. Her smile was soft and inviting. Alluring. And her lipsˇ­he wanted to kiss them forever.

 Chapter 97 A Goddess From The Moon! [R-18]

    ?

    "Would you like to die making love to me?" She said, moving closer to his face.

    Her eyes were enchanting, her scent made him want to pin her down on the table and have his way with her. Her smile was soft and inviting. Alluring. And her lipsˇ­he wanted to kiss them forever.

    "No, I don''t think I''ll need to do that today," he stammered, trying to keep his cool in spite of the overwhelming urge to jump her bones.

    The girlughed, delighted by Damien''s response. "That''s good to hear." She leaned close to his ear, whispering seductively. "Because I''ve always loved the taste of death in my mouth."

    She touched his earlobes with her tongue. A single touch and the heat of her breath sent a rush of blood rushing through Damien''s veins. He gulped audibly when she moved lower, kissing along his jawline.

    Her hands caressed his chest softly.

    "I...uh..." He tried to say something, but she put a finger in his mouth.

    Instinctively, he closed his lips, wrapping her slender and tasty finger in his mouth.

    It smelt of berries and flowers. It tasted of sweet wine and fresh fruit. It was unlike anything he''d ever experienced. He moaned lightly, letting his teeth graze against her fingertip.

    ''Fuck it. I can''t resist anymore.'' He thought as he removed her finger from his mouth and leaned in. Reaching out, he moved the locks of her dark hair from her neck and kissed her passionately on the nape of the neck.

    The girl gasped in surprise, leaning further into his embrace. She wrapped her arms around him tightly, pulling him even tighter.

    His tongue did wander around her neck while his hands lightly pressed on her heaving breasts. The ample and perky boobs sent shivers down his manhood, making his cock twitch eagerly between his thighs.

    He pinched on her hard nipples, making the girl moan sensually into his ear. "Mmm yes," she breathed into his ear, "that feels nice."

    His lips moved from her nape to her lips. They parted readily, weing him inside their warmth. Their tongues danced together in a slow and passionate waltz.

    Their bodies writhed on the cushions, writhing against each other''s heated flesh.

    When they parted after several minutes, both breathing heavily, neither one was able to speak. Instead, they simply looked at each other lovingly.

    "I...don''t even know your name?" He said, reaching out and caressing her cheeks. The blue eyes of her mesmerized him, leaving him spellbound.

    The girl smiled shyly. "What does a name mean anything? It''s just a way to address someone, right?"

    "Then how should I address you, my sweetdy?" He touched her cherry lips, the soft and supple texture enthralling him.

    "Lilith," she said. "You can call me Lilith." She breathed to his ears, the hot breath and her perfume intoxicating him further.

    "Lilith. That''s an unusual name. Where is it derived from?"

    "From the moon. From the goddess who controls it." She replied softly, smiling mischievously.

    Damien chuckled. "So, you''re a goddess?"

    "Am I not?" She said and leaned in, taking his lips on hers once more.

    Their tongues danced once more, intertwining as they shared deep kisses.

    They parted, and he said. "Indeed, you are." His crimson eyes shone as he gazed at her angelic beauty.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He reached out, cupping her chin firmly in his palm. He brought her face closer to his own, wanting desperately to kiss those plump red lips again. But first, he needed to taste her. He licked her upper lip slowly, savouring every sensation. When he moved lower, his tongue traced along her bottom lip, tasting her sweetness.

    As he sucked on her lip, Lilith moaned. He grinned devilishly at her reaction. He knew exactly what he was doing.

    He kissed her harder now, sucking her bottom lip into his mouth. With a gentle flick of his tongue, he teased her, causing her to gasp.

    Then he pulled away suddenly, grinning wickedly before saying. "If you insist." He reached around her and unhooked her dress, freeing her voluptuous cleavage.

    Lilith blushed as she watched Damien take advantage of her exposed body. He unsped the front sp and slipped her dress off her shoulders. Her round breasts jiggled delightfully as the material slid past her and fall to her waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien stared hungrily at the creamy globes of her tits. Both were topped with rosy pink nipples. Each nipple was erect and stiff, begging to be suckled upon.

    Slowly, he moved in, capturing the tip of one of Lilith''s breasts with his lips. Slowly, he opened wide and took her entire tit into his mouth, giving it tender attention as he sucked and nibbled gently on the sensitive surface.

    The girl arched her back and let out a low moan, pressing her chest deeper into his eager mouth.

    "Oh god!" Lilith cried out loudly, throwing her head backwards in pleasure.

    Damien moaned as she pressed her tit deep into his mouth, his tongue doing what he wished to do but couldn''t with his cock. It was too damn big for such a delicate task.

    He had to restrain himself from burying his length inside the depths of her pussy right there and then.

    He continued to explore her cleavage, sucking and licking her tits. His lips left a trail of wetness on her soft tits as he did. It was a delicious experience for both of them. He could feel her nipples hardening under his gentle touch, and he felt that his dick was getting harder by the second.

    He didn''t stop. Not yet. He needed more.

    He moved his head and moved her nipple to the side, sucking on the other. He kept it there and sucked on it as well.

    Then Lilith grabbed his hair and moved him to the other nipple. "Oh god," she moaned with a sigh, closing her eyes. "You''re really going all out, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, I am," Damien growled as his lips left her nipple and moved further down her torso. Her soft skin was hot against his lips and tongue, making him tremble in anticipation of what was toe.

    His tongue traced her navel before moving southwards. It tickled her inner thighs, making Lilith groan in protest.

    He grabbed the dress resting on her waist and pulled it downward, she lifted up a bit to help him. He got rid of the ck fabric and tossed it over the side of the boat without a second thought.

    He took a look at herher region. The moist lips of her pussy glistened with her juices. He could see that his cock was bing more and more rigid by the second; it pulsated excitedly as he gazed at her pussy.

    "God, it''s so beautiful, Lilith." He said, his voice hoarse with lust. The smell emanating from it was making him crazy with desire.

    He crawled up towards her, his face getting closer to her crotch. He couldn''t wait anymore. Not for anything in the world. He wanted her.

    Lilith moaned, seeing his hungry gaze on her pussy. She bit her finger and slouched back on the couch. She spread her legs out wide, giving him an enticing view.

    He moved closer still, bringing his face closer to her pussy, his eyes locked on her glistening lips.

    He took a big sniff, inhaling the scent of her sex. He felt his cock throbbing madly beneath his trousers.

    "Thank you for the food," he said as he opened his mouth to wee her.

    As his tongue touched her clit, Lilith screamed and gripped the edge of the couch tightly. She clenched the muscles of her vagina around his tongue, urging him to go deeper.

    Damienplied, burying his face into her pussy. He sucked on her clit, his tongue dancing on the most intimate part of her body. Lilith screamed and arched her back, grabbing onto Damien''s head as she tried to keep him close.

    He moved his hands and ran his fingers through her thick locks. He pulled it, teasing her, and then went back to pleasuring her with his tongue. He sucked on her clit, making her cry out in pleasure again.

    Soon, her hips began to move. Damien felt the insides of her thighs quivering, trying to meet his tongue. He didn''t mind this. In fact, it only encouraged him to continue his work.

    He moved back, moving closer to her clit again. He ced his hands on her smooth thighs, spreading them further apart before diving down once more. He took Lilith''s clit between his thumb and forefinger, squeezing it as he kissed and licked her clit.

    "Oh god," Lilith eximed, grabbing onto his hair and moving his face closer to her pussy.

    He smiled as he worked on her pussy, driving her higher into ecstasy. His cock was throbbing against his trousers, making it hard to concentrate.

    Suddenly, Lilith''s mouth went ck and she moaned loudly. He looked up to see her eyes shut and her lips parted, the only sign of her arousal.

    She screamed in ecstasy as her orgasm peaked, her hands gripping his hair as her toes curled and her body rocked and shuddered on the cushions. Her pussy tightened around his mouth as she came powerfully.

    Damienpped up her pussy juices as they flowed out of her, feeling the warmth radiating from her loins.

 Chapter 98 A Goddess From The Moon! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    Damienpped up her pussy juices as they flowed out of her, feeling the warmth radiating from her loins. He loved the taste and scent of them. It was addicting.

    Finally, Lilith released his hair and sat up straight, panting hard. She looked at him, her eyes glistening with sweat as she smiled.

    "That was amazing," she whispered. Damien smiled back at her, kissing her forehead.

    She kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you."

    After pleasing her, he stood up. His raging boner was threatening to tear his trousers off.

    "We''d better get that taken care of," Damien said, pointing down below at his cock.

    Lilith chuckled. "You don''t have to say it twice."

    She sat straight and started to unbuckle his belt while he took off his shirt. She quickly pulled down his trousers and the moment she did that, his raging and pulsing cock rested on her face.

    She winced back as the hot rod pulsed in front of her face.

    She inhaled deeply, her eyes going wide at the sight of his massive cock. The veins on the shaft were bulging, making it look even more impressive than before.

    She couldn''t help but moan softly as she took it in her hand, stroking the shaft. It was so long and thick. And hot too.

    Damien watched her as she worked on his cock, a smile forming on his lips. This made his heart beat faster. There was something about watching another woman handle his manhood. It turned him on like nothing else ever could.

    "Are you ready?" He asked.

    Lilith nodded, looking up at him. Then she closed her eyes and leaned forward, taking his cockhead between her lips.

    Damien gasped as her warm mouth engulfed the base of his cock. She swirled her tongue around it before sliding further up, letting more and more enter her mouth until she was fully engulfing his cock.

    Her lips were stretched obscenely around the girth of his member. Her cheeks hollowed out as she attempted to fit more of his meat into her mouth, which only served to make it even bigger.

    It felt good having her mouth wrapped around him. So tight and wet, just the way he liked it. As much as he enjoyed being in control when he fucked women, sometimes he wanted someone to do things their own way. To give him what they want rather than expecting it from him.

    This was why he preferred blowjobs to intercourse. Because if he wasn''t happy with how it went, he wouldn''t have to worry about hurting anyone or anything. All he had to do was pull out and walk away.

    But Lilith seemed to enjoy herself nheless. He saw the excitement in her eyes as she sucked on his cock. She didn''t seem to mind the size of his prick at all, quite the opposite in fact. She appeared to love sucking him off.

    He decided to tease her a little bit, enjoying the sensation of her hot mouth on his cock. He withdrew halfway and pushed back in, eliciting a loud moan from Lilith. He repeated this several times before pulling away altogether.

    When he finally stopped teasing her, she pouted, disappointed. But soon enough she was smiling broadly as she moved her head downwards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He held onto her silky hair as she bobbed her head rapidly. She was clearly very experienced at cunnilingus because he barely had time to react each time she took his cock into her throat.

    A few minutester, Damien found himself nearing climax. His balls ached and he was starting to think about cumming. When she brought him to the brink of orgasm, he knew that it would happen any minute.

    "I''m gonna...cum..." he warned her as his knees buckled slightly.

    "Mmhmm," Lilith replied happily. She pumped her fist furiously as she swallowed his whole length.

    With one final thrust, he exploded. His cock erupted within Lilith''s hot mouth, coating itpletely.

    At first, he expected her to gag and spit out whatever he gave her. Instead, however, she swallowed everyst drop, moaning as she did.

    "Wow," Lilith breathed after swallowing his seed.

    Damien grinned and leaned forward, nting a kiss on her forehead. "Thanks."

    But he wasn''t done yet, his cock wasn''t done yet. It was still standing still, waiting to unleash its full might on the goddess in front of him.

    "Seems like your little brother needs intense care now," she giggled as she stood up.

    He watched as she slouched back on the couch, parting her legs widely for him to marvel at her true beauty.

    Damien smiled and walked towards her. He positioned one of his knees on the couch, just below her legs and slowly started to rub his cock on her pussy. Teasing it gently, not wanting to scare her off entirely.

    The moment he rubbed the tip against her slit, Lilith tensed up, her breathing short as she waited for what was next.

    He moved his hips forwards, rubbing the underside of his dick on her sensitive folds until he felt moisture begin to coat his cock. He pushed it inside carefully, inch by slow inch, pushing it deep into her cunt.

    Lilith whimpered quietly as he prated her pussy with his huge tool. He paused briefly before continuing to push more of it inside her, feeling her walls constricting around his shaft.

    Once he reached the deepest point possible, he pulled his cock almost entirely out and then plunged it back in. He repeated this several times, moving his hips with precision, making sure that he didn''t hurt her.

    "Does that feel good?" He asked, grinning as he teased her clit with the head of his cock.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Mmmhm," she responded. Her voice sounded strained though, as if she was struggling to speak properly due to the immense sensations running through her body.

    He continued to pump his cock in and out of her, making sure to hit the right spots every single time. Every stroke sent jolts of pure pleasure shooting through Lilith''s body.

 Chapter 99 The Truth About The Goddess! [R-18]

    ?

    He continued to pump his cock in and out of her, making sure to hit the right spots every single time. Every stroke sent jolts of pure pleasure shooting through Lilith''s body.

    Eventually, she let out a low moan and began to rock her pelvis back towards him. She needed him to fuck her harder.

    He obliged, pounding her mercilessly with his cock, making sure that he didn''t miss a spot.

    Lilith cried out louder, and Damien smirked, knowing that she must be loving every second of it. That''s exactly how he intended for her to enjoy it.

    His pace quickened as he pounded her relentlessly. She squealed and writhed on the couch as he drilled her pussy. He could tell that she was reaching her limit already, and he quickly pulled his dick out.

    "Turn around," he demanded.

    Lilith obeyed instantly, turning around as he kept hold of her arms. He helped turn her around until her ass was facing him. He grabbed her waist and guided his cock to her dripping entrance, plunging it back inside of her pussy.

    He bent over her back, holding her firmly in ce as he fucked her. He felt her soft skin under his hands and smiled. Just thinking about touching her there made him horny again.

    He pumped into her swiftly, mming his cock into her wet hole as fast as he could manage without breaking form. His balls pped against her ass, sending waves of pleasure coursing throughout his entire body.

    He guided his hands through her slender body and grabbed her breasts, kneading them roughly, rolling his thumbs across her nipples.

    Lilith groaned loudly, arching her back and pressing her back against him.

    He grunted as he mmed his cock into her repeatedly. He felt her pussy tightening around his cock. He knew she was about to cum again, but he didn''t stop fucking her.

    He gripped her tits tighter as he increased speed. He pulled her back into him, keeping his hands on them as he rammed himself deeper into her pussy.

    Lilith screamed as an orgasm ripped through her, making her shudder violently as she clenched down on him.

    As he felt her spasmodic jerks, Damien roared in triumph.

    She whimpered and spasmed as she slid off his cock to the couch. Her body shook violently as her pussy juice leaked out of her.

    "We''re not done yet, mydy," he said, grabbing her shoulders and flipping her around, forcing her to look at him. He pinned her wrists above her head.

    "No we are not," she agreed, nodding frantically.

    They stared at each other intensely for a brief moment before he resumed pumping his cock into her.

    He pounded into her, relishing the feeling of her slick insides massaging his cock. Her pussy was so tight, it felt like she was trying to suck his cock in.

    Soon enough, he felt his balls start to tighten and he knew that he was close to finishing. He sped up even more, driving his cock into her with reckless abandon.

    Lilith was crying out, unable to take anymore. He slowed his pace considerably once he noticed that he was getting closer and he knew that he wouldn''tst long either.

    Suddenly, Lilith arched her back sharply and screamed. A wave of heat rushed through her body as she came again, writhing wildly beneath him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien growled, gritting his teeth as the tension built up in his balls. With a roar, he unleashed his load deep inside her womb, filling her with hot cream.

    Lilith shuddered, gasping as he filled her. He pulled out, leaving her deted. She fell backwards on the couch, panting heavily as she tried to catch her breath.

    Damien got off the couch andid beside her, resting his head on hers. They stayed like that for some time before he spoke.

    "That was amazing."

    "Yeah..." Lilith whispered. "want to go another round?"

    He chuckled. "Of course."

    After that, they performed many more sex acts together. Some involved her using her magic powers to enhance his experience while others simply consisted of him giving her oral pleasures.

    He had grabbed her and pushed her to the railing of the boat, making her hang on the wooden nk as he ravaged her pussy from behind.

    There were also instances where she used her power to force him to perform certain actions such as eating her out. Once, she made him eat her until she orgasmed and then forced him to keep going until he ejacted all over her face.

    And of course, there were plenty of times when she just sat on top of him and rode his cock until she finished.

    After every intense and vulgar session, he made her clean up his cock. No matter, how shrunken his cock became, he made her clean it up. It felt ethereal feeling her warm mouth on his penis; he couldn''t get enough of it. And when she licked thest remnants of sperm from his member? Well, it was heavenly.

    After several hours of this session, they finally became tired. Their mana exhausted and bodies sore, they bothy naked atop the bed, side by side.

    "So," Lilith murmured softly as she stroked his arm lightly. "How do you like me so far?"

    Damien sighed, closing his eyes as he rested against her. "You know I''ve never been happier."

    "You''re leaving me behind, aren''t you?" She asked, her voice was anguished and sad.

    "What? Why? You''re everything I wanted. Why would I leave you?" He asked curiously.

    "Because I''m not real!" She said bluntly, looking him dead in the eye.

    He frowned, confused. "I don''t understand."

    "Well, you see, I''m just a fragment of your imagination as you''re hallucinating in the real world. The only reason why you can touch me is because your subconscious mind thinks that it''s actually happening."

    Damien felt his mind going numb as he digested what she told him.

    "It''s okay," Lilith reassured him as she ran her fingers along his cheek. "This shall pass soon. As I said earlier, we''ll meet again someday. In fact, I have no doubt about it. This will work out somehow."

    "Wa-wait! What are yo--" His voice trailed off as he saw her body turning to dust. All traces of her disappeared as if she had never existed in the first ce.

 Chapter 100 The Real Family Love!

    ?

    "Wa-wait! What are yo--" His voice trailed off as he saw her body turning to dust. All traces of her disappeared as if she had never existed in the first ce.

    All the love he felt, all the memories they shared vanished with her. He blinked his eyes and looked around, seeing nothing but empty air. There was absolutely nobody else present except for himself and everything went nk.

    ***

    Damien opened his eyes, startled. "Oh, he''s awake!" He heard a gasp from the side. "Emily! he''s awake!"

    Damien''s vision slowly adjusted to the brightness of the room as he heard familiar voices. Confused and disoriented, he turned his head towards the source of the sound and his heart skipped a beat.

    Standing beside his bed, tears streaming down her face, was his mother. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of relief and joy as she reached out to touch Damien''s face gently.

    "Oh, my sweet boy, you''re finally awake," his mother whispered, her voice quivering with emotion.

    Damien''s confusion shifted to a profound sense offort and happiness. He tried to speak, but his voice caught in his throat. He managed a weak smile, his eyes welling up with tears as he realized that he was no longer trapped in his hallucination.

    As his mother embraced him, Damien felt a sense of security and love wash over him. The weight of the hallucination began to fade, reced by the warmth of his mother''s presence. He looked around the room, taking in the sight of his familiar surroundingsˇŞthe walls adorned with family photographs, theforting scent of home, and the sound of his sister''s footsteps approaching.

    Emily rushed into the room, a mix of excitement and relief on her face. She ran to Damien''s side, hugging him tightly. "I knew you''d wake up, big brother!" she eximed, her voice filled with unfiltered happiness.

    Tears of gratitude and happiness streamed down Damien''s face as he held his mother and sister close. The hallucination had felt so real, so vivid, but now he understood that it was merely a product of his mind. The love and warmth he had experienced with Lilith were echoes of his deep longing for connection and belonging.

    In that moment, Damien realized the true value of his real familyˇŞthe unwavering love, support, and presence they provided. He understood that no hallucination could ever rece the bonds forged through shared memories,ughter, and even the struggles they had faced together.

    As the realization settled within him, Damien''s heart filled with renewed hope and determination. He knew that he had to cherish and nurture the rtionships that were right in front of him. From this day forward, he would treasure every moment with his family, embracing the ups and downs of life, knowing that their love was genuine and irreceable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With his mother''s hand in his and his sister''s arms wrapped around him, Damien knew he had found his true sanctuaryˇŞthe embrace of a real family that would stand by him through thick and thin. And together, they would create countless cherished memories, knowing that they were woven with the threads of genuine love and connection.

    As the evening drew near, Damien''s mother, Grace, decided to organize a family dinner. It was an event they used to have regrly before Damien''s world became entangled with the virtual realm. The aroma of home-cooked meals filled the air, tempting their taste buds and beckoning them to the dining table.

    Damien slowly got up from the bed, his body still feeling a bit weak, but his spirit was reinvigorated by the prospect of reconnecting with his real family. He made his way to the living room where his mother was setting the table with care and attention to detail. The tablecloth was pristine white, and the silverware shimmered under the warm glow of the chandelier above.

    "Wee back, my darling," Grace said, turning towards Damien with a bright smile. "We''re having a special family dinner tonight. Your favourite dishes are being prepared."

    Damien''s eyes lit up at the thought of his mother''s delicious cooking. The aroma of roasted chicken, savoury mashed potatoes, and freshly baked bread filled the room, making his stomach growl with anticipation. The dining table was adorned with flowers, adding a touch of elegance and warmth to the atmosphere.

    As Damien took his seat, he nced at his sister, Emily, who was practically bursting with excitement. She had taken it upon herself to make colourful ce cards for each family member,plete with drawings and little messages of love. Damien''s heart swelled with affection for his sister''s thoughtful gesture.

    The room was filled withughter and chatter as the family gathered around the table. Damien''s father, Jeremy, joined them, his presence bringing a sense of stability and strength. They began to share stories of their day, catching up on the moments they had missed during Damien''s absence. It felt as if time had stood still, and they were transported back to a time when simple family moments like these were cherished above all else.

    Grace served the scrumptious meal, her eyes glowing with happiness as she watched her family indulge in her culinary creations. Damien savoured every bite, the vours dancing on his taste buds, while the warmth of his family''s love filled his heart.

    As they ate, they reminisced about past family events and traditions. Damien''s father recounted the hrious mishaps of theirst summer vacation, causing everyone to burst intoughter. Emily eagerly shared hertest artwork, and Damien couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for his talented sister.

    The joyous atmosphere continued long after the tes were emptied. Grace brought out a homemade dessert, a decadent chocte cake adorned with candles. They sang "Happy Family" instead of the traditional birthday song, a little inside joke that always made them giggle.

    With each passing moment, Damien''s earlier hallucination faded further into the recesses of his mind. He realized that the ideal family he had yearned for wasn''t a figment of his imagination but rather a reflection of the love and warmth that his real family had always provided.

 Chapter 101 Reality And Truth! [R-18]

    ?

    With each passing moment, Damien''s earlier hallucination faded further into the recesses of his mind. He realized that the ideal family he had yearned for wasn''t a figment of his imagination but rather a reflection of the love and warmth that his real family had always provided.

    As the evening drew to a close, the family lingered at the table, not wanting the moment to end. They shared stories, dreams, and ns for the future, knowing that no matter what challengesy ahead, their bond would remain unbreakable.

    In that family gathering, Damien found sce and reassurance. He understood that the love,ughter, and shared moments they experienced were not illusions but real and precious. They were the foundation of his life, the pirs of support that had carried him through his journey.

    As the night grew darker, they moved to the cozy living room, gathering around the firece. The crackling sound of the logs and the warm glow of the mes created a sense of serenity andfort. Damien nestled into the plush couch, feeling the soft embrace of the cushions.

    His mother, Grace, sat beside him, her hand gently resting on his shoulder. "I''m so d you''re back with us, Damien," she whispered, her voice filled with love and relief.

    Damien leaned his head against her, feeling the warmth of her presence enveloping him. "I missed you all so much," he confessed, his voice tinged with a mixture of vulnerability and gratitude.

    His father, Jeremy, sat across from them in his favourite armchair, a contented smile gracing his face. "We missed you too, son," he said, his voice filled with a father''s deep affection. "There''s nothing more important than family, and we''re always here for you."

    Emily snuggled up next to Damien, her small frame fitting perfectly against his side. "Promise you won''t disappear again, big brother," she pleaded, her innocent eyes searching his.

    Damien''s heart melted as he wrapped his arm around her. "I promise, Emily," he whispered, his voice filled with sincerity. "I''ll always be here for you, for all of you."

    In that moment, Damien realized that the hallucination he had experienced with Lilith wasn''t a recement for his family. It was a longing, a desire for connection and belonging that had manifested in a distorted form. But his real family, the ones sitting beside him, were the ones who had been there for him through thick and thin, supporting him unconditionally.

    They spent the rest of the evening engaged in delightful conversations, sharing cherished memories and creating new ones. They yed board games, theirughter filling the room, and embraced the simple joys of togetherness. The love that flowed between them was a balm for Damien''s soul, healing the lingering wounds of his virtual escapade.

    As the night grewte, Damien found himself drifting off to sleep, surrounded by the warmth of his family''s love. The events of the day, both real and imagined, merged into a bittersweet dream. But this time, it was a dream filled with the realization that his family was his reality, his anchor in a world that could sometimes feel disorienting and uncertain.

    In the embrace of his family''s love, Damien found peace. He knew that the hallucination he had experienced was a reminder that even in his darkest moments, his mind could conjure illusions of happiness and fulfilment. But it was in the arms of his true family that he found genuine happiness, a love that was steadfast and unwavering.

    And as Damien drifted into a deep slumber, a smile yed on his lips, for he knew that the next day would be filled with new adventures,ughter, and the ever-present love of his family.

    But not everythingsts long, it has been proven many times before.

    In the night, when he finally drifted off to the warm embrace of Morpheus'' luby, he heard a loud cryinging from somewhere in his house. He jolted awake, and his heart raced. His chest tightened, and he felt a wave of panic sweep over him. Had he left something undone? Was someone hurt or sick? What had woken him up in the middle of the night?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He jumped up from his bed, his feet hitting the floorboards with force, ready to spring into action. As soon as he opened his bedroom he saw a candle light from downstairs. He can''t see where the light ising from, but only its brightness. What made his heart tighten was the shadow that danced on the flickering light.

    He saw a hammer--no, no a bludgeon or something like that¨Cthat was being pulled upwards and then thrown downward, smashing against something. There was blood sttered everywhere, and he could hear screams. A woman''s scream.

    The sound of the bloody weapon connecting with whatever it was made him cringe.

    He knew what was happening, but he didn''t want to admit it was real.

    He thought if he didn''t watch whatever was happening downstairs, then it won''t be reality.

    He closed his eyes. His whole body was shaking with fear.

    A few minutester, he heard another cry: one that he recognized. One that came from his sister.

    Damien rushed down the stairs, stumbling several steps until he reached the bottomnding of his staircase.

    There he saw the source of the light, a smallmp shaped like a mushroom, and it was glowing brighter than anything.

    On the floor, he saw two bodies; one was his father, and the other was his mother. Their heads were bashed open, and their brains spilt onto the floor, making Damien gag. He looked away because he couldn''t bear seeing his parents dead like that.

    Two figures stood over their dead bodies, and one of them was holding Emily in a chock hold. She was being held at the counter table. Her head was pressed to the table. Her eyes were wide open, and tears poured down her cheeks.

    She reached out with her tiny hands when she saw him. She was saying something- crying for him or something but he couldn''t hear her.

    Then he saw the bludgeon going up from the second man''s hand, and it hit her right on her head.

    Her skull exploded.

 Chapter 102 The Second Meeting!

    ?

    The grand hall was filled with an air of anticipation as the kings settled into their seats, their expressions a mixture of wariness and determination. The soft glow of candlelight illuminated the room, casting long shadows that seemed to dance along the walls.

    The Grandmaster cleared his throat, his voice resonating through the hall. "Gentlemen, we are gathered here once again to address the grievances that have strained our kingdoms. It is imperative that we find a resolution to restore peace and stability."

    The Autumn King leaned forward, his voice tinged with frustration. "Grandmaster, I demand a thorough investigation into the events that unfolded on the Aurore Ind. I am innocent of any wrongdoing, and I will not allow these baseless usations to tarnish the reputation of my kingdom."

    The Spring King raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Ah, innocence, such a precious virtue. But let us not forget the lives lost on that ill-fated ind. Their families seek justice, as do I."

    The Summer King, known for his calm demeanor, interjected. "Enough of these usations and counter-usations. We must focus on finding a way forward. Let us establish a framework for the investigation, a fair and unbiased process that can shed light on the truth."

    The Winter King, usually reserved and calcting, nodded in agreement. "I concur with the Summer King. We must ensure that the investigativemittee isposed of individuals who have no allegiance to any of our kingdoms. They must be granted full autonomy to carry out their duties without interference."

    As the discussion unfolded, Elora watched intently from the sidelines. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, strategies, and unanswered questions. She knew that the investigation would be a pivotal moment, a chance to unveil the hidden machinations and expose those responsible.

    In a quiet corner, away from prying eyes, Elora''s trusted advisor, Marcus, approached her. "Princess, this investigation will test our resolve. We must tread carefully and gather as much information as possible. There are whispers in the corridors, secrets waiting to be uncovered."

    Elora nodded, her gaze focused and determined. "Marcus, we cannot afford to underestimate the Spring King. His cunning and maniptions run deep. We must be prepared for any twist or turn in this game."

    As the evening wore on, the kings began to reveal more of their inner thoughts and concerns. Monologues filled their minds as they pondered their next moves, their voices echoing with a mixture of hope and trepidation.

    The Autumn King, alone in his private chambers, stared into the flickering mes of the firece. "They think they can outwit me, but I will not be a pawn in their game. I will uncover the truth and expose the Spring King''s true intentions. No one will doubt the strength of the Autumn Kingdom again."

    In another corner of the hall, the Spring King, a master maniptor, indulged in his own reflections. "Oh, how they underestimate me. They think they can unravel my ns, but little do they know, I hold all the cards. This investigation will be their downfall, and the Spring Kingdom shall rise stronger than ever."

    Meanwhile, the Summer King sought sce in the tranquility of his gardens, a ce where he could gather his thoughts away from the mor of the meeting. "The truth must prevail. We must seek justice for the fallen and restore bnce to our kingdoms. I will ensure that the investigation remains impartial and thorough, for the sake of all our people."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And in the Winter King''s study, a room filled with ancient tomes and maps, he meticulously examined the details of the Aurore Ind incident. "There is more to this puzzle than meets the eye. The pieces are scattered, but I shall uncover the truth. I will delve into the histories, the alliances, and the hidden motives that weave this intricate tapestry. Only then can I guide my kingdom through this treacherous path."

    Days turned into weeks, and the investigation progressed. Themittee diligently interviewed witnesses, studied the evidence, and sifted through conflicting ounts. The tension among the kings grew with each passing day, their patience wearing thin.

    Finally, the day of reckoning arrived. The grand hall once again weed the kings and the members of the investigativemittee. The room was charged with anticipation, the air heavy with the weight of the impending verdict.

    The Grandmaster rose from his seat, his voice steady andmanding. "After careful deliberation and a thorough examination of the evidence, themittee has reached its conclusions. It is time to shed light on the events that unfolded on the Aurore Ind."

    Silence enveloped the hall as the kings leaned forward, their eyes fixed on the Grandmaster.

    "The investigation has revealed that the assassination of Queen Serielle was not orchestrated by the Spring Kingdom, as initially suspected," the Grandmaster announced, his words echoing through the hall.

    Gasps and murmurs swept through the gathering, as the Autumn King''s expression shifted from anger to surprise. The Spring King wore a smug smile, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.

    "The evidence points to a covert operation carried out by an external entity, aiming to instigate discord among our kingdoms. The identity of this entity remains unknown, but we are determined to bring them to justice."

    Elora felt a mixture of relief and frustration. The truth was finally emerging, but the mastermind behind the events still eluded them. She exchanged a knowing nce with Marcus, silentlymunicating their shared determination to uncover the full truth.

    The Grandmaster continued, "In light of these findings, it is crucial that we set aside our differences and work together to safeguard our kingdoms. This investigation has reminded us of the fragile nature of our alliances, and the importance of trust and unity in times of crisis."

    The Autumn King, his pride wounded but his anger abated, spoke with a sense of humility. "I apologize for my earlier usations. It seems I was blinded by my own desires for justice. I ammitted to rebuilding the trust between our kingdoms and finding the true culprits."

    The Spring King, reveling in his vindication, nodded graciously. "Let us move forward with renewed cooperation and solidarity. The Aurore Ind incident should serve as a reminder that our true enemies lie beyond our borders. Together, we shall face them and emerge victorious."

 Chapter 103 The Second Meeting(2)!

    ?

    The Summer King and the Winter King echoed their sentiments, their voices carrying a newfound determination and a shared sense of purpose. The unity among the kings, once fractured by suspicion, began to mend.

    As the meeting concluded, Elora''s mind raced with the revtions and the challenges thaty ahead. The investigation had illuminated a tangled web of deceit and maniption, but it also presented an opportunityˇŞa chance to forge alliances, expose the hidden enemy, and reshape the future of the kingdoms.

    With renewed resolve, Elora vowed to uncover the identity of the external entity and ensure that justice prevailed. She knew that the path ahead would be treacherous, with dangers lurking in every shadow. But she also knew that she possessed the strength, the wit, and the unwavering determination to navigate the intricate web of politics and emerge triumphant.

    The meeting marked a turning pointˇŞa moment when the four kingdoms, once divided by suspicion and strife, united in their pursuit of truth and justice. And in that unity, they found the strength to face the looming threats that awaited them, and the hope for a future where peace and prosperity could prevail.

    Elora knew that the journey ahead would require her to rally her resources, gather intelligence, and make strategic alliances. She sought the counsel of Marcus, who had proven himself to be a trusted advisor and skilled investigator.

    "Marcus," Elora began, her voice filled with determination, "we cannot let the identity of the external entity remain shrouded in mystery. We must uncover their motives, their methods, and bring them to justice."

    Marcus nodded in agreement, his eyes gleaming with resolve. "Princess, I have been discreetly gathering information and contacts. We have allies within the kingdoms who are skilled in espionage and intelligence gathering. With their help, we can peel back theyers of secrecy and reveal the true culprits behind the Aurore Ind incident."

    Elora contemted Marcus''s words, realizing that the journey ahead would require her to forge unlikely alliances and confront difficult truths. The task at hand was daunting, but she knew she could not falter. The future of her kingdom depended on her ability to navigate this treacherous path.

    Days turned into weeks, and Elora, apanied by Marcus, embarked on a ndestine quest to seek out informants, infiltrate hiddenworks, and unearth the secrets that had been carefully concealed. They traveled through bustling cities, whispered conversations in shadowy corners, and traded favors with those who held crucial pieces of the puzzle.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm In a remote tavern tucked away in a forgotten corner of the kingdom, Elora met with an informant known as the Whispering Sparrow. A master of disguise and skilled in the art of gathering information, the Whispering Sparrow had proven invaluable in previous endeavors.

    "Whispering Sparrow," Elora addressed the figure cloaked in shadows, "we seek knowledge of the external entity that orchestrated the events on the Aurore Ind. Who are they, and what are their motivations?"

    The Whispering Sparrow leaned closer, their voice a hushed whisper. "Princess, there are whispers of a ndestine organization known as the Midnight Consortium. They are a shadowy group, operating in the realm of secrecy, manipting events from the shadows to serve their own twisted agendas."

    Elora''s heart raced as she listened intently. The Midnight ConsortiumˇŞa name that sent shivers down her spine. She knew she had stumbled upon a dangerous truth, one that could potentially unravel the very fabric of their kingdoms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How can we find them? How can we expose their treachery?" Elora pressed, her voice filled with a mix of urgency and determination.

    The Whispering Sparrow hesitated for a moment before responding. "To find the Midnight Consortium, you must seek the Oracle''s Enve. It is said to be a gathering ce for those seeking forbidden knowledge and hidden truths. There, in the depths of the ancient library, lies a tome that holds the key to their identity."

    Elora nodded, her mind already racing with ns and strategies. "We will go to the Oracle''s Enve. We will retrieve that tome and expose the Midnight Consortium for their crimes."

    With a silent understanding, Elora and Marcus left the tavern, their sights set on the Oracle''s Enve. The path was perilous, riddled with challenges and unknown dangers. But they were fueled by their determination to bring justice and restore peace to their kingdoms.

    Their journey took them across treacherous terrain, through dense forests and towering mountains, until they arrived at the hidden entrance of the Oracle''s Enve. The ancient structure stood before them, its grandeur and mystery palpable.

    Elora and Marcus stepped inside, their footsteps echoing through the vast corridors as they made their way towards the library. The air was heavy with the scent of ancient parchment and the weight of forgotten knowledge.

    In the depths of the library, they found an ornate pedestal, upon which rested the coveted tomeˇŞthe key to unlocking the identity of the Midnight Consortium. Elora approached it with reverence, her hand trembling slightly as she reached out to touch its weathered cover.

    As her fingers brushed against the worn leather, a surge of energy coursed through her veins. Images shed before her eyes, revealing glimpses of the Midnight Consortium''s hidden operations, their web of deceit, and the true extent of their reach.

    The revtions were staggering, painting a grim picture of a malevolent force that had infiltrated the highest echelons of power, manipting events to sow chaos and discord among the kingdoms. Elora realized that the Midnight Consortium''s ambitions extended far beyond the Aurore Ind incidentˇŞit was a threat to the very fabric of their existence.

    "We have to expose them," Elora whispered, her voice filled with determination. "We must reveal the truth to the kings, to our people, and bring the Midnight Consortium to justice."

    Marcus nodded in agreement, his eyes glinting with a mix of determination and concern. "Princess, we must tread carefully. The Midnight Consortium is cunning and ruthless. We need irrefutable evidence, support from trusted allies, and a n to dismantle their influence."

    Elora nodded, fully aware of the risks they were about to undertake. She knew that unveiling the Midnight Consortium would require delicate maneuvering, strategic alliances, and the willingness to confront the darkness lurking within their kingdoms.

 Chapter 104 Its Your Fault!

    ?

    Her skull exploded.

    The bludgeon drove itself through her brain, and Emily died instantly.

    It happened so fast, Damien didn''t know how to react. He just stared at his sister''s lifeless body. Blood spilled out from her mouth, covering the table cloth.

    Brain matters oozed out from under her shattered head, and it stained her white dress red.

    Blood dripped on the ground, leaving trails on the floor.

    The man threw the bludgeon aside, letting it fall to the floor.

    Deep in the depths of Damien''s tortured mind, a scene of unspeakable horror unfolded. His family, once vibrant and full of life, nowy lifeless before him, their bodies surrounded by a crimson pool of their own blood. The weight of guilt crashed upon him like a tidal wave, suffocating him with remorse.

    Tears welled up in Damien''s eyes, blurring his vision as he fell to his knees, his voice cracking with each anguished cry. "No... no! How could this happen? What have I done?" His heart shattered alongside the shattered remnants of his once happy home.

    The two figures responsible for the unspeakable tragedy turned toward him, their eyes burning with malice and usation. They pointed their bloodied fingers directly at Damien, their voices dripping with venom. "This is all your fault! You did this!"

    Their words echoed through the deste room, carving deep into Damien''s already tormented soul. The weight of their usation bore down upon him, threatening to crush him under the burden of his guilt. "No... it can''t be! I never wanted this! Please, forgive me!" Damien pleaded, his voice trembling with desperation.

    But the figures were relentless, their usations growing louder, their voices merging into a deafening chorus of me. "It''s your fault! Your fault! Your fault!" Their words pounded in Damien''s ears, driving him to the edge of madness.

    As their haunting voices intensified, Damien''s mind teetered on the brink of copse. The darkness consumed him, drowning his thoughts in an abyss of despair. The room spun, and he felt as if he were being pulled into an endless void of self-loathing.

    Then, in a final horrific twist, the figures began to morph and meld, their bodies contorting and merging until they transformed into a monstrous entityˇŞa towering, grotesque mushroom. Its cap pulsated with a sickly glow, casting eerie shadows on the blood-stained walls.

    The mushroom figure loomed over Damien, its voice booming with an otherworldly resonance. "This is all your fault! You cannot escape the consequences!"

    Damien''s heart pounded in his chest, his breath ragged and shallow. His body shook with fear and despair as the enormity of his perceived guilt bore down upon him. The weight of it threatened to suffocate him, to extinguish thest flicker of hope within his soul.

    But then, as the mushroom figure''s usation reached its crescendo, Damien''s world shattered once again. He jolted awake, his body drenched in cold sweat, his heart racing in his chest. Confusion enveloped him as he realized he was no longer in the blood-soaked room. Instead, he found himself in the depths of a dimly lit cave, its rocky walls closing in around him.

    As his eyes adjusted to the faint light, Damien noticed a baby crow perched on his chest, its curious eyes studying him intently. The sight of the crow amidst the darkness filled him with a strange mix of wonder and trepidation. He wiped away his tears, his voice quivering as he addressed the avianpanion. "You''re still...here?"

    The baby crow let out a soft caw, its tiny beak opening and closing as if in response. Damien could sense a glimmer of understanding in those dark, beady eyes. It was as if the crow had witnessed his torment and sought to offer sce in its silent presence.

    Damien''s trembling hand reached out to stroke the baby crow''s sleek feathers. "You saw everything, didn''t you? You saw the darkness within me, the weight of my guilt. But why are you here? Why have you chosen to stay with me?"

    The crow cocked its head, seemingly contemting Damien''s words. Then, with a gentle flutter of its wings, it hopped closer, its ebony feathers brushing against Damien''s trembling fingers. The warmth of the tiny creature brought a glimmer offort, a spark of hope in the vast darkness that engulfed him.

    It hopped off his chest and perched on a nearby rock, its gaze never leaving him. Damien took a moment to collect himself, his mind still reeling from the vivid hallucination that had gued him.

    He nced around the cave, its walls adorned with ancient symbols and moss-covered stones. It was a ce of solitude, a sanctuary far removed from the chaos of the outside world.

    There was no crazy walking tree nor angry mushroom anywhere. He sighed deeply and shook his head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He felt his hunger being satiated. But the scene haunted him.

    He should''ve been more careful, especially somece strange and dangerous like this. He could''ve died if the mushroom was poisonous. It was moments like this that devices the future and yet he was acting all foolish.

    "I can''t afford to be like this. It was just hunger that made me do this. How am I gonna survive in this world if it''s like this?" He looked at his hands, it was still trembling.

    Even though he knew the visions of his family were just an imagination, like a mirage in the desert, his mind was so happy to be finally epted and loved by those horrible people that he forgot to warn himself.

    Though, certainly he was happy to be loved by them even if it was just a hallucination, he didn''t want to try it again.

    With renewed determination, Damien rose to his feet, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his sword, Monke. It was a constant reminder of the path he had chosen and the battles thaty ahead.

    As Damien ventured deeper into the cave, the baby crow fluttered ahead, guiding him with an air of confidence. Its small wings beat with purpose as if saying, "Follow me, I know the way!"

    Step by step, Damien followed the crow''s lead, navigating through the winding tunnels and narrow passages. The cave seemed to twist and turn as if ying a mischievous game with their sense of direction.

    But the baby crow was relentless in its determination. It cawed and hopped, ensuring Damien stayed on track. Its ebony feathers glistened in the dim light, a beacon of hope in the darkness.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached a set of stone steps. The crow perched on that very step, its eyes gleaming with a sense of aplishment.

    Faint light swept through the small entrance. He had to cover his eyes momentarily to adjust to the natural sunlight.

    Damien approached the stone step, curiosity and anticipation filling his heart. He nced back at the baby crow, a grateful smile forming on his lips. "You led me here, didn''t you? To the exit?"

    The crow let out a contented caw, as if affirming Damien''s words. It was as if the little creature had known all along where they were headed.

    With a surge of excitement, Damien took a deep breath and stepped into the entrance. Instantly, a gust of fresh air filled his lungs, carrying with it the scent of freedom. He emerged from the cave, blinking in the sunlight that bathed the world outside.

    The cave had released its grip on him, and he stood at the threshold of a new adventure. The baby crow hopped down from the step, joining Damien in the outside world as if signalling that their journey together was far from over.

    "The third step!" He marvelled at the vast merrynd ahead. He could hear the sounds of animals and birds here. Not beasts, animals like cows and sheep.

    Damien turned his gaze to the vastndscape before him, a mix of awe and determination shining in his eyes. With the baby crow by his side, he was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, armed with newfound strength and a hint ofedy in his heart.

    "Let''s go, my feathered friend," Damien said, his voice brimming with excitement. "We''ve got a world to explore andughter to bring. Onward we go!"

    Together, Damien and the baby crow embarked on their next chapter, ready to spread joy andedy in a world that sorely needed it. Their bond forged in the depths of darkness would guide them as they weaved through the whimsical tapestry of their fantastical journey.

    The majestic mountains stood as silent witnesses to his steps, their peaks piercing the heavens above. The crisp mountain air filled his lungs, invigorating him with each breath. He relished the freedom and the opportunity to explore the uncharted territory before him.

    "Third steps, here Ie!" He clenched his fist and raised above his head, with a determined expression and a strange bird, he started his travels.

 Chapter 105 The Midnight Consortium!

    ?

    In the aftermath of the ndestine meeting, a sense of lingering mystery shrouded the air. The Autumn King, his heart filled with relief, secretly rejoiced that his failed ns had not brought about usations. He knew his true nature, cunning and sly, would remain concealed for now. Meanwhile, the Spring King harbored undisclosed intentions, his mind working in enigmatic ways.

    Whispers of the Midnight Consortium echoed through the hidden corridors, but their nefarious deeds remained cloaked in darkness. Attempts would be made to expose their hidden members, but they would elude the light, their identities obscured from prying eyes. The Consortium, like a phantom, continued to manipte and scheme from the shadows, their true intentions veiled from the world.

    Yet, in the midst of this intrigue, the Kings had gained a semnce of understanding. Though the full extent of the organization''s reach eluded them, they possessed a collectiveprehension of its existence. A silent agreement passed between them, their shared knowledge binding them in an unspoken pact.

    Following the diplomatic meeting, the Aurore Kingdom found itself in the hands of the Spring King, a rightful rpense for the suffering he had endured. The weight of his trialsy heavy upon his shoulders, but he epted the responsibility with stoic determination.

    As the Kings returned to their respective realms, a palpable tension lingered in the air. Each ruler carried the burden of newfound awareness, a sense that their kingdoms teetered on the precipice of an unknown threat. The Midnight Consortium''s shadowy presence cast a foreboding pall, leaving them acutely aware of the fragility of their reigns.

    Emotions ran deep within the Autumn King, a mixture of relief, unease, and a lingering sense of guilt. He knew that while his own ns had faltered, the enigma of the Midnight Consortium remained, its machinations threatening the very foundations of their kingdoms. It was a burden he bore in silence, hidden behind a facade of feigned innocence.

    The Spring King, on the other hand, embraced the weight of his newfound knowledge with a steely resolve. His mind danced with intricate schemes and audacious strategies, weaving a delicate web to ensnare those who lurked in the shadows. Unyielding determination burned within him, fueled by the injustice he had suffered and the drive to expose the true face of the Midnight Consortium.

    A quiet understanding settled among the rulers, an unspoken agreement that the time for direct confrontation had not yet arrived. The Midnight Consortium remained elusive, their members hidden within the folds of secrecy. But the seeds of resistance had been nted, dormant yet poised to bloom when the moment was ripe.

    In the depths of their kingdoms, each ruler sought to fortify their defenses, to gather intelligence, and to cultivate allies who shared their concerns. They understood that the battle ahead would require patience, cunning, and an unwavering resolve to protect their realms from the unseen threat that lurked in the shadows.

    And so, the kingdoms stood united in their silent vignce, waiting for the day when the Midnight Consortium would be forced to reveal itself, and the true battle for justice and survival would ignite. Until then, they bided their time, their emotions simmering beneath the surface, ready to erupt into a tempest of action and consequence.

    ***

    Duke Zadkiel stood at the outpost, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon where the sea met the sky. He turned to the Spring King, a cunning and maniptive ruler known for his strategic prowess. "Was this your n all along, Your Grace? To seize control of Aurore Ind?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.

    The Spring King''s lips curled into a sly smile, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Oh, Duke Zadkiel, you underestimate my ambitions," he replied, his voiceced with intrigue. "Aurore Ind was merely the beginning, a stepping stone towards something greater."

    Duke Zadkiel''s curiosity grew, his wariness mixing with a growing sense of fascination. "Then, pray tell, what is your true intention?" he inquired, his tone cautious yet captivated.

    The Spring King leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "The Midnight Consortium," he revealed, a hint of excitement in his words. "They are an elusive force, lurking in the shadows, and they will y a pivotal role in my grand design."

    Duke Zadkiel''s eyes widened, realizing the depth of the Spring King''s intricate ns. The Midnight Consortium, a ndestine organization with unknown motives, now became a key piece in the king''s carefully crafted strategy.

    "At this point in our story, the Midnight Consortium will note to light," the Spring King continued, his voice filled with calcted confidence. "Their members are skilled in secrecy, expertly hidden from prying eyes. However, I have gleaned enough information about their existence to wield it to my advantage."

    A mix of unease and fascination settled within Duke Zadkiel''s heart as he listened to the Spring King''s words. He understood that he was now privy to a web of intrigue and maniption, and the Spring King was the master weaver.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "After a diplomatic meeting, I ensured that the Aurore Kingdom was rightfully given to me," the Spring King revealed, a triumphant gleam in his eyes. "I portrayed myself as the one who had suffered the most, and it served my purpose to im that domain."

    The duke''s mind raced, connecting the dots and unraveling the Spring King''s true intentions. It became clear that his actions were driven not by justice or empathy but by a meticulously calcted n to consolidate power and advance his own agenda.

    "As the others return to their respective kingdoms," the Spring King dered, his voicemanding and authoritative, "they will carry the knowledge of the Midnight Consortium with them. Let them contemte the threat while I pull the strings from behind the scenes."

    Duke Zadkiel nodded, concealing his apprehension behind a mask of loyalty. He understood that they were all yers in the Spring King''s grand game, puppets dancing to his cunning orchestration. The path ahead was treacherous, with hidden perils lurking at every turn, but he was now entangled in the Spring King''s web,pelled to navigate a world of secrets and maniption.

    "This Ind...I need someone to govern it." The Spring King paused, weighing his options before speaking again. "You, Duke Zadkiel, must be the next governor of Aurore Ind. You possess the right connections and experience; you can use these qualities to further my goals."

    His thoughts churned with confusion, wondering why the Spring King had chosen him, and whether there might be ulterior motives.

    "I''m grateful for your offer, your grace and it gives me such happiness that you hold me in such regards but..." He hesitated, struggling to find the courage to speak aloud. "Your Grace, I fear that the task may prove too much for me. I would be required to be in my duchy. I should be there rather than here, governing the affairs of another kingdom."

    "If you don''t, then the next option is Duke Silverthorne and we both know how that ends, right?" The Spring King''s gaze narrowed, his eyes gleaming with a mix of calction and a touch of menace. He understood Duke Zadkiel''s hesitation and the underlying fear that lurked within him. With a subtle shift in his demeanor, he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low, persuasive tone.

    "Duke Zadkiel, I chose you for this role because I believe in your abilities," the Spring King replied, his voice tinged with a hint of coercion. "You possess the intelligence, the cunning, and the connections required to govern Aurore Ind effectively. This opportunity is not only a testament to your loyalty but also a chance for you to rise to greater heights."

    Duke Zadkiel''s mind whirled with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he yearned for the recognition and power that came with such a prestigious position. On the other hand, he sensed the weight of responsibility and the potential consequences thaty ahead.

    "But, Your Grace," he hesitated, his voice wavering slightly, "governing Aurore Ind would require my undivided attention. I fear that I may neglect my duties in my own duchy, where my presence is crucial."

    The Spring King''s expression hardened, his wordsced with a subtle threat. "Duke Silverthorne is a man of questionable loyalty and motives," he stated, his tone dripping with a veiled warning. "Should he take the reins, the consequences would be dire for both of us. You know how ruthlessly he pursues his own interests."

    Duke Zadkiel swallowed hard, understanding the implied danger that awaited should Duke Silverthorne assume control. He weighed the Spring King''s proposition against the potential repercussions, knowing that a refusal would have dire consequences for his own standing and safety.

    With a heavy sigh, Duke Zadkiel finally relented, his voiceden with reluctant eptance. "Very well, Your Grace. I will assume the role of governor for Aurore Ind," he conceded, his voice tinged with resignation. "But know that I do this not only out of duty but also to safeguard our interests."

    A hint of a satisfied smile tugged at the corners of the Spring King''s lips, a glimmer of triumph dancing in his eyes. "You have made a wise choice, Duke Zadkiel," he replied, his voice filled with satisfaction. "Rest assured, I will provide you with the resources and support you need to fulfill your responsibilities. Together, we shall shape the future of Aurore Ind and ensure that our dominion remains unchallenged."

    As Duke Zadkiel contemted his new role and the intricate web of power in which he was entangled, a shiver ran down his spine. He realized that his fate was now intricately bound with the Spring King''s grand ambitions, and the line between ally and pawn grew increasingly blurred. With each step he took towards the governance of Aurore Ind, he plunged deeper into a world of maniption and deceit, where trust was a luxury he could ill afford.

 Chapter 106 Skip This!! Skip This!!!

    ˇ¤?¦Čm ?

    Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. Skip this. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 107 The Seventh Steps!

    ?

    Months had passed since Damien and the baby crow embarked on their journey from the third step of the mountain. The peaceful days in their newfoundpanionship had brought sce to Damien''s tormented soul. As they continued their ascent, the bond between them grew stronger, each step forging a deeper connection.

    It was during one calm evening, as they rested near a crystal-clear stream, that Damien gazed at the baby crow with a warm smile. "You know, my feathered friend," he began, his voice gentle and filled with affection, "I think it''s time to give you a name."

    The Baby Crow tilted her head, her eyes shimmering with curiosity. Damien''s hand reached out to stroke her sleek feathers as he continued, "From this day forward, you shall be known as Aviora. It suits you, my loyalpanion."

    The crow cawed softly as if acknowledging her newly bestowed name. Aviora hopped closer to Damien, nuzzling against his hand. It was a gesture that spoke of trust and a shared journey ahead.

    As they pressed on, the mountain grew steeper and more treacherous. The air turned thin, and the chill in the wind cut through Damien''s clothes. But his determination was unwavering, fueled by the presence of Aviora and the knowledge that each step brought him closer to his goal.

    On the fourth step, they encountered a treacherous snowstorm. The biting cold seemed to seep into their bones, threatening to freeze them in their tracks. Damien conjured his ice magic, forming a protective barrier around them, shielding them from the frigid onught.

    With each passing step, the mountain revealed its harshness. The fifth step tested their resilience with howling winds that whipped through the narrow passageways, threatening to throw them off bnce. Damien clung to Monke, his trusted sword, his grip unwavering as he fought against the gales.

    It was on the sixth step that they faced their greatest trial yet. The terrain was rugged, strewn with jagged rocks and treacherous crevices. Damien''s ice magic served him well, creating bridges and footholds where there were none. But even with his skills, progress was slow and arduous.

    One fateful day, as they traversed a narrow cliffside path, disaster struck. Damien''s footing gave way, and he found himself dangling precariously over the abyss. Panic surged through him, but he mustered all his strength, summoning his ice magic to form a solid hand beneath him.

    With sheer determination, he pulled himself up, his heart pounding with the intensity of the near-fatal fall. His left arm, crafted from ice, glowed faintly as it supported him, a constant reminder of his resilience and adaptability.

    Aviora cawed with concern, fluttering beside him, her presence providing the much-needed reassurance that they would ovee any obstacle together. Damien whispered words of gratitude, acknowledging the power of their unbreakable bond.

    As they approached the final steps of the mountain, the air grew heavy with anticipation. The seventh step loomed ahead, shrouded in mystery and the promise of revtion. Damien''s eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and trepidation.

    With Aviora perched on his shoulder, Damien ascended the seventh step, his heart pounding in his chest. The world seemed to hold its breath as he stood atop the highest peak, a ce few had ventured to witness.

    As he gazed out over the vast expanse below, a sense of aplishment washed over him. The trials and tribtions, the physical and emotional challenges they had endured, had led them to this moment of triumph.

    In that serene and awe-inspiring moment, a low rumble echoed through the mountain peak, breaking the silence. The ground beneath Damien''s feet trembled, and a mighty figure emerged from the shadows, its form obscured by a cloak of swirling mist.

    Aviora let out a sharp caw, her feathers bristling with a mix of caution and determination. Damien tightened his grip on Monke, his eyes fixed on the mysterious guardian standing before him.

    The guardian, known as Zephyrus, was a towering figure, draped in a flowing robe that billowed like the wind itself. Its eyes glowed with an ethereal light.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Zephyrus''s voice boomed, resonating with an air of authority, "You dare trespass upon this sacred ground, mortal? Prepare to face the wrath of the elements!"

    Damien''s eyes narrowed, his resolve unyielding. "I seek only the knowledge and power that lie beyond this peak. If I must prove myself to earn them, so be it!"

    The wind howled, and Zephyrus unleashed a fierce gust that sent Damien skidding backward. He steadied himself, determination etched upon his face. "Your winds may be strong, but my will is stronger!"

    With a swift motion, Damien conjured a shield of ice, deflecting Zephyrus''s gusts. "Aviora, distract our foe! Show them the strength of our unity!"

    Aviora squawked in agreement and pped her wings, creating a whirlwind that swirled around Zephyrus. The guardian was momentarily thrown off bnce, allowing Damien to seize the opportunity.

    He charged forward, Monke gleaming in his hand. "Your storm may rage, but I am the calm within it!"

    Zephyrus raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in its voice. "Impressive, mortal. But can you withstand the full force of my tempest?"

    With a wave of its hand, Zephyrus conjured a massive tornado, engulfing Damien within its ferocious currents. The winds battered against him, threatening to tear him apart.

    Gritting his teeth, Damien summoned his ice magic, surrounding himself in a cocoon of frost. "I am the ice that withstands the harshest gales!"

    As the tornado subsided, Damien emerged unscathed, his icy armor intact. He locked eyes with Zephyrus, his voice filled with determination. "Your winds may be powerful, but they cannot extinguish the fire that burns within me!"

    Zephyrus chuckled, a hint of respect in its tone. "Very well, mortal. Let us dance amidst the elements!"

    The battle intensified, a symphony of shes and elemental forces colliding. Damien parried Zephyrus''s strikes with precise movements, each swing of Monke a testament to his training and skill.

    Between exchanges of blows, Damien found moments to speak, his breath heavy but his spirit unyielding. "You may control the winds, but I am the master of my destiny! I will not be swept away by your tempestuous might!"

    Aviora swooped and pecked at Zephyrus, distracting the guardian and allowing Damien tond a powerful strike. He grinned, his voice filled with exhration. "Together, we are an unstoppable force! United, we defy the odds!"

    The battle raged on, both sides pushing their limits. Each sh of weapons echoed through the mountaintop, a testament to their unwavering determination.

    Damien''s muscles burned with fatigue, but he refused to relent. "I will not falter! I will endure every gust, every strike! I am the embodiment of resilience!"

 Chapter 108 The Seventh Steps! (2)

    ?

    The battle raged on, both sides pushing their limits. Each sh of weapons echoed through the mountaintop, a testament to their unwavering determination.

    Damien''s muscles burned with fatigue, but he refused to relent. "I will not falter! I will endure every gust, every strike! I am the embodiment of resilience!"

    Zephyrus, sensing Damien''s determination, summoned an even greater tempest, the winds swirling with heightened intensity. The gusts threatened to knock Damien off bnce, but he braced himself, digging his feet into the ground.

    His voice rang out, filled with defiance. "I''ve faced storms far fiercer than this! Your power may be great, but I am not one to yield easily!"

    With a surge of energy, Damien unleashed a barrage of ice shards, each one slicing through the air with precision. Zephyrus maneuvered with grace, dodging and countering with swift strikes of its own.

    The sh of their weapons echoed across the mountaintop as the battle intensified. Damien''s breath came in ragged gasps, and his muscles ached, but he fought on, fueled by his determination to ovee the seemingly insurmountable obstacle before him.

    Aviora, ever watchful, swooped down from the skies, her sharp beak and talons finding their mark on Zephyrus whenever an opening presented itself. The guardian fought back with gusts of wind, attempting to disorient the crow, but Aviora was resilient, a truepanion in battle.

    As the battle waged on, Damien''s mind focused, analyzing Zephyrus''s movements and finding gaps in its defenses. He knew he had to exploit those openings to turn the tide in his favor.

    Gritting his teeth, Damien lunged forward, his strikes bing more precise and relentless. "You may be a guardian of the elements, but I am a force of unwavering determination! I will not be bested!"

    Zephyrus''s voice boomed with a mix of frustration and admiration. "You are indeed a formidable opponent, mortal. Few havee this far. But know that the true test lies not in brute strength alone."

    The guardian''s words struck a chord within Damien, and a momentary pause settled between them. In that silence, Damien''s mind raced, seeking a way to surpass the physical boundaries of the battle and tap into something deeper.

    Closing his eyes, Damien took a deep breath, channeling his mana from within. He felt the familiar surge of power coursing through his veins, the energy of the elements responding to his call.

    With renewed determination, Damien reopened his eyes, a glimmer of something extraordinary reflected within them. "Zephyrus, you underestimate the power that lies within me. I am not just a wielder of ice; I am a conduit for limitless potential!"

    A surge of mana surged through Damien, his entire being pulsating with raw energy. Ice crystals formed around his left arm, solidifying into a new limb, one crafted not from flesh and bone, but from the essence of his own mana.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The air crackled with anticipation as Damien unleashed a devastating wave of icy power. The frozen shards tore through the tempest, converging on Zephyrus with unyielding force.

    Zephyrus, caught off guard, attempted to defend itself, but the power behind Damien''s attack was overwhelming. The shards pierced through its defenses, rending the guardian''s form and breaking its resolve.

    As Zephyrus faltered, its voice grew faint. "You... you have surpassed my expectations. Go forth, seeker of knowledge. The path to enlightenment is now yours."

    With a final gust of wind, Zephyrus dissipated, leaving Damien standing amidst the aftermath of the battle. The mountaintop fell silent, and a profound sense of aplishment washed over him.

    He turned to Aviora, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "We did it, Aviora. We faced the mightiest of challenges and emerged victorious. The power of our bond is truly remarkable."

    Aviora cawed softly, her eyes gleaming with a sense of pride and camaraderie. Damien extended a hand towards her, allowing the crow to hop onto his outstretched arm. He gently stroked Aviora''s feathers, a gesture of gratitude and appreciation for their shared journey.

    As Damien stood on the victorious battlefield, the tempestuous winds gradually subsided, unveiling a scene of sublime serenity. The once tumultuous mountaintop now basked in a tranquil aura, with gentle breezes whispering through the emerald foliage and colorful wildflowers swaying in harmonious dance.

    With measured steps, Damien ventured deeper into this newfound haven, the air itself seemingly imbued with ancient wisdom. A profound sense of anticipation stirred within his heart, affirming that he was nearing the ultimate purpose of his arduous odyssey.

    Aviora''s piercing caw reverberated from above, captivating Damien''s attention. His gaze followed the crow''s keen focus, fixing upon her perched form atop a sturdy branch. What had seized her attention? Intrigue coursed through Damien''s veins,pelling him to approach Aviora, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any subtle signs of significance.

    Aviora cawed once more, an urgency threaded within her call, and then took flight, gracefully gliding through the tranquilndscape. Damien''s eagerness propelled him to follow, a mix of excitement and trepidation intertwining within his being. What hidden revtion had Aviora stumbled upon?

    Through the idyllic terrain they weaved, Aviora''s wings cutting through the air with poise and purpose. Damien''s heartbeat quickened, his strides matching the cadence of a guided traveler, drawn by an intangible force that propelled him toward his destination.

    And there, at the distant edge of the seventh step, Damien''s gaze alighted upon himˇŞthe old man, the hermit who held the key to his quest. A surge of emotions washed over Damien, an electrifying blend of tion, curiosity, and a profound sense of reverence. This encounter possessed the power to mold his destiny, to unlock the answers he had tirelessly sought, and to illuminate the path thaty shrouded before him.

    The hermit, his countenance etched with the weight of countless years, regarded Damien with a gentle smile, as if recognizing the seeker''s innermost aspirations. His voice, a melodious symphony, resonated through the air, weaving an enchanting aura. "Wee, seeker. You have traversed great distances to stand in my presence. What is it that beckoned you to this sacred realm?"

 Chapter 109 Brewing Tension!

    ?

    Months had passed since Duke Zadkiel assumed the role of governor of Aurore Ind, a position bestowed upon him by the cunning Spring King. What was once and of tranquility and prosperity now simmered with tension and distrust. The people, once united under the banner of their beloved kingdom, found themselves divided, torn between loyalty to their new governor and lingering doubts about his true intentions.

    Skirmishes and conflicts began to erupt across the ind, as factions formed and alliances shifted. Whispers of discontent echoed through the streets, their hushed voices carrying tales of broken promises and hidden agendas. The once vibrant marketce now buzzed with an undercurrent of suspicion, each stall serving as a gathering ce for those seeking sce in shared grievances.

    It was on a particrly tumultuous day that an event unfolded, one that would further deepen the chasms of distrust among the people. A group of protesters, their voices raised in defiance, marched through the main square, their cards bearing slogans of discontent and calls for transparency. They used the Duke of corruption, of manipting the ind''s resources for personal gain, and of eroding the very foundations of their beloved kingdom.

    Duke Zadkiel stood on the balcony of the governor''s residence, his gaze sweeping over the restless crowd. He knew that he had to address their concerns, to quell the rising tide of unrest that threatened to engulf the ind. With measured steps, he descended from his perch and made his way towards the square, his presence a stark contrast to the fervor that filled the air.

    As he approached the protesters, their voices grew louder, their usations more pointed. They demanded answers, ountability, and a restoration of the trust that had been shattered. Duke Zadkiel raised his hand, calling for silence, but his words were drowned out by the mor of the crowd.

    A young woman, her face etched with determination, stepped forward. Her voice, though filled with anger, carried a hint of desperation. "Governor Zadkiel, we trusted you to lead us with honor and integrity. But instead, we find ourselves mired in uncertainty and strife. We demand the truth. We demand justice."

    The Duke met her gaze, his eyes reflecting a mix of weariness and resolve. He knew that he had to find a way to bridge the gap between himself and the people, to rebuild the trust that had crumbled beneath the weight of suspicion. With a solemn nod, he motioned for the crowd to quiet down, his voice projecting strength and conviction.

    "Friends," he began, his words carrying a weight that cut through the air, "I understand your concerns, your frustrations. The road we have traveled has been treacherous, filled with unforeseen challenges. But I assure you, my intentions have always been to serve the greater good of Aurore Ind."

    His voice wavered slightly, a crack in his confident facade. "Yes, mistakes have been made, and for that, I offer my sincere apologies. But I urge you to remember that the path to progress is not always smooth. It is marred with obstacles and difficult decisions. Trust that I am working tirelessly to address your grievances and restore harmony to our beloved ind."

    The crowd murmured, their eyes locked on the Duke, searching for sincerity in his words. Some faces softened, while others remained hardened, their skepticism unyielding. Duke Zadkiel knew that he had taken only a small step towards rebuilding the shattered trust, but it was a step nheless.

    Days turned into weeks, and the ind continued to grapple with its internal strife. The skirmishes persisted, fueled by deep-rooted distrust and the scars left by broken promises. Duke Zadkiel found himself caught in a delicate bnce, navigating the turbulent waters of governance while trying to prove his worth to a skeptical popce.

    Amidst the chaos, a grand festival was announcedˇŞa momentary respite from the tensions that gripped the ind. The festival, known as the Festival of Unity, aimed to bring together people from all walks of life, bridging the gaps that had formed and fostering a sense of togetherness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Preparations began in earnest, as the streets were adorned with vibrant banners and colorful decorations. Stages were erected, showcasing performers from across the kingdom, their talents intended to dazzle and distract, if only for a short while. The scent of delicious food filled the air, enticing the senses and reminding the people of the joys they once shared.

    On the day of the festival, the main square bustled with activity. Families gathered, children ran withughter, and the weary faces of the ind''s residents were momentarily transformed with smiles. Duke Zadkiel, dressed in his finest attire, stood at the center of the square, ready to address the crowd and offer a glimmer of hope.

    As he stepped forward, the crowd fell silent, their attention fixed on the Duke. He spoke with a newfound confidence, his words carefully chosen to uplift and inspire. "Today, we stand united," he dered, his voice carrying across the square. "Let this festival be a reminder that despite our differences, we share amon bondˇŞa love for our ind, a desire for peace and prosperity."

    The festivities began, with performances that captivated the audience. Acrobats soared through the air, their graceful movements drawing gasps of awe. Musicians yed melodies that tugged at heartstrings, evoking emotions long buried beneath the weight of discontent. Dancers twirled and spun, their synchronized steps reflecting the harmony that was possible, even in the midst of strife.

    Amidst the revelry, Duke Zadkiel mingled with the people, engaging in conversations, listening to their concerns, and seekingmon ground. He knew that actions spoke louder than words, and he was determined to demonstrate hismitment to their well-being.

    However, as the day wore on, a group of agitators emerged from the shadows, intent on disrupting the fragile peace. They shouted slogans, their voicesced with anger and bitterness. The festival-goers hesitated, unsure of how to react to this sudden intrusion.

    With a firm resolve, Duke Zadkiel stepped forward, his voice projecting authority. "We will not be divided!" he proimed, his words cutting through the chaos. "This festival represents our collective spirit, and we will not let it be marred by discord. Let us remember why we are hereˇŞto celebrate unity and findmon ground."

    The crowd, emboldened by the Duke''s words, rallied together, forming a human barrier between the agitators and the festivities. They chanted songs of unity, drowning out the dissenting voices, and the agitators gradually retreated, their attempts to sow division thwarted by the resilience of the ind''s people.

    In the wake of the confrontation, a sense of solidarity swept through the crowd. Strangers became allies, neighbors embraced, and a renewed determination to ovee the challenges that gued their beloved ind took root.

    Duke Zadkiel watched the scene unfold, a flicker of pride in his eyes. The festival had not only provided a much-needed reprieve from the strife but had also given the people a glimpse of what they could achieve when they stood united.

 Chapter 110 Brewing Tension! (2)

    ?

    Duke Zadkiel watched the scene unfold, a flicker of pride in his eyes. The festival had not only provided a much-needed reprieve from the strife but had also given the people a glimpse of what they could achieve when they stood united.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting its golden hues across thend, the Festival of Unity drew to a close. The crowds dispersed, carrying with them the memories of a day filled with joy, camaraderie, and a glimmer of hope for a brighter future. The Duke stood alone in the now-empty square, reflecting on the events that had unfolded. The skirmishes and distrust still lingered, but he had witnessed a glimpse of unity, a fleeting moment where the people set aside their differences and came together.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Duke Zadkiel knew that he couldn''t rest on theurels of a single festival. He had to continue his efforts to bridge the gaps and heal the wounds that had divided the ind. Determined to address the root causes of discontent, he convened meetings withmunity leaders, seeking their input and understanding their grievances. He invested in infrastructure projects, aiming to improve the lives of the inders and create opportunities for economic growth. Additionally, he initiated dialogues between rival factions, encouraging openmunication and peaceful resolutions.

    Slowly but surely, the seeds of trust began to sprout. Small gestures of goodwill became more frequent, as neighbors extended helping hands to one another and worked together to rebuild what had been fractured. The people started to see Duke Zadkiel not just as a distant ruler but as a leader genuinely invested in their well-being.

    In an effort to foster transparency, the Duke implemented policies that promoted ountability and the fair distribution of resources. He opened channels for public feedback, encouraging the inders to voice their concerns and share their ideas for improvement. Through these measures, he aimed to rebuild the shattered trust and demonstrate hismitment to serving the greater good.

    Months passed, and the effects of the Duke''s initiatives began to bear fruit. Skirmishes became less frequent, and a sense of cautious optimism permeated the air. The people, while still wary, started to believe in the possibility of a united and prosperous Aurore Ind once again.

    The Duke''s efforts did not go unnoticed by the Spring King, who had been observing the developments from afar. He saw the subtle changes taking ce under the Duke''s leadership and acknowledged the progress made in restoring stability to the ind. The Spring King, though cunning and maniptive, recognized the value of a ruler who could rally the people and bring about a sense of harmony.

    One evening, as dusk settled over the ind, Duke Zadkiel received an unexpected visitorˇŞthe Spring King himself. The Duke weed his sovereign with a mixture of caution and curiosity, unsure of the true intentions behind this unexpected encounter.

    The Spring King, his expression inscrutable, spoke with measured words. "Duke Zadkiel, I have been observing your efforts to rebuild Aurore Ind. Your dedication to the welfare of its people has not gone unnoticed. I must admit, I had my doubts, but you have proven yourself capable and resilient."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm The Duke listened intently, his mind racing with thoughts of what this meeting could mean for the future of the ind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Spring King continued, "I offer you my support, Duke Zadkiel. Together, we can restore Aurore Ind to its former glory. Your cunning and determination,bined with my resources and influence, can bring aboutsting change."

    The Duke''s gaze met the Spring King''s, and for a moment, they exchanged a silent understanding. The Midnight Consortium might still lurk in the shadows, but for now, their attention was focused on rebuilding the kingdom. The Duke knew that epting the Spring King''s offer woulde with its own set of challenges andpromises, but he also recognized the opportunity to leverage theirbined strengths for the greater good.

    With a nod, Duke Zadkiel epted the Spring King''s proposal, setting in motion a new chapter in the ind''s history. It was a delicate alliance, shrouded in uncertainty and secrets, but the Duke remained resolute in his pursuit of a better future for Aurore Ind.

    As they turned towards the horizon, the Spring King and Duke Zadkiel stood side by side, gazing upon thend they were determined to rebuild. The sun dipped below the ocean''s edge, casting a warm glow over the ind, symbolizing the hope that illuminated their hearts.

    Together, they embarked on an ambitious endeavor, utilizing theirplementary skills and resources. The Spring King''s shrewdness andwork of connections opened doors that had long been closed, while Duke Zadkiel''s empathy and dedication to the people fostered a sense of unity that had been absent for far too long.

    As months turned into years, the ind of Aurore experienced a remarkable transformation. Infrastructure projects blossomed, breathing new life into neglected towns and viges. Schools were revitalized, offering education and opportunities to the younger generations. Trade flourished, and the economy began to thrive once more.

    Skirmishes became a distant memory as the people witnessed the tangible improvements in their lives. The trust that had been shattered began to mend, slowly but surely, as they saw the genuine efforts made by their leaders to uplift the entiremunity.

    Yet, the shadow of the Midnight Consortium still loomed, casting doubt and suspicion over the progress that had been made. The Spring King, ever vignt, discreetly continued his investigations into the enigmatic organization. Uncovering fragments of their operations, he shared his findings with Duke Zadkiel, who in turn worked to fortify the ind''s defenses against any potential threats.

    The people, unaware of the ndestine battles being fought, marveled at the changes unfolding before their eyes. Festivals and celebrations became a regr urrence, showcasing the vibrant culture and renewed spirit of Aurore Ind. Laughter once again echoed through the streets, and a sense of pride swelled in the hearts of its inhabitants.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 111 Lumiere, The Ice Princess!

    ?

    The room was drenched in moonlight, casting a faint blue glow that danced across thevish decorations. Lumiere, her silver hair flowing like liquid silver,y sprawled on therge bed, engrossed in a book. The gentle night breeze wafted through the open windows, flipping the pages and teasing her hair.

    For hours, she had been lost in the world of ancient histories and mystical secrets, tracing her delicate fingers over the lines of the book. The more she read, the more she marveled at theplexity of it all. How could such simple words weave intricate tales of magic and power? It was beyond herprehension, yet she persisted, driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge.

    But looming over her like a shadow was the impending war on the horizon. Her father, the Winter King, had assigned the kingdom''s best teachers to prepare her, yet she felt no closer to being ready. They repeated the same lessons over and over, as if drilling the information into her mind. But it was like pouring water into a sieve - nothing stayed.

    Suddenly, her pointed ears twitched, picking up on a faint sound near the door. In an instant, she sprung into action, swiftly hiding the book beneath her pillow and assuming a position of innocent slumber. She heard the clicking and cking of the door handle, followed by its gentle creak as it opened.

    Soft footsteps approached her bed, gradually growing nearer. Lumiara''s heart raced as she deduced it was her mother, the Queen. She could almost feel her mother''s gaze upon her, piercing through the facade of sleep. The silence hung in the air for a moment before the Queen spoke, her voice tender with a hint of amusement.

    "Oh, my dear daughter," the Queen said, her voice tinged with a chuckle. "If you''re going to pretend to sleep, at least make sure themp is extinguished."

    Lumiara inwardly cringed at her forgetfulness. How could she have been so careless? She hadpletely overlooked themp, a rookie mistake. With a well-practiced motion, shezily shuffled on the bed, stretching her arms and legs as though she had just awakened. She let out a yawn, covering her mouth with her hand, and blinked her eyes open.

    "Mama...when did youe in?" Lumiere asked, feigning innocence.

    Her mother''s response was swift and yful. Without warning, she reached out and pinched Lumiere''s right ear, causing her to yelp and recoil. There was a strange satisfaction in the pain, a reminder that she was still young and free, not yet bound by the responsibilities of marriage. Lumiara couldn''t help but crack a slight smile despite herself.

    "What, Mama?! Why are you always so cruel to your littlemb?" Lumiere melodramatically sighed, rubbing her ear. "I''m your child, aren''t I?"

    Queen Frostalia chuckled softly, circling around the bed until she sat in front of Lumiere, who lowered her gaze to herp. The Queen''s voice grew softer, filled with a mother''s tenderness.

    "I''ve told you not to stay up sote, haven''t I?" the Queen said, gently caressing Lumiara''s cheek. "You have a meeting with young Master Derick tomorrow. Don''t let your father catch you like this. He''ll be furious!"

    "He already hates me..." Lumiere murmured, looking back up at her mother. "Why should he care anymore?"

    "He doesn''t hate you, my sweet girl," the Queen replied, sighing deeply. "He''s just worried, that''s all. Worried about what will happen to you if something were to happen to him."

    The Queen''s words struck a chord within Lumiere, stirring up a whirlwind of emotions. Tears welled up in her eyes as she considered her father''s concerns. She didn''t want to admit it, but deep down, she knew he loved her. It was his fear for her well-being that fueled his actions.

    "But why him?" Lumiere''s voice quivered with frustration. "Why must it be that barbarian, that uncultured young master? He possesses no artistic skill, no education whatsoever."

    The Queen shrugged, her eyes reflecting a mix of understanding and resolve. "That''s precisely why he''s the perfect choice for your marriage," she exined. "In a kingdom filled with warriors and brutes, he stands out as the strongest and most skilled. With your magical abilities, there is no obstacle you cannot ovee."

    Lumiere stared at her mother, her face a mix of confusion and resignation. "But why are we even worrying about a war that may never happen?"

    A deep sigh escaped the Queen''s lips as she nced around the room, her gaze distant. "The oracle has already foreseen it," she said, her voice filled with a touch of reverence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lumiere''s brows furrowed in defiance. "The oracle is fallible, Mother. I refuse to believe in a prophecy that foretells a war I can''t fathom."

    The Queen nodded slowly, her expression softening. "I understand, my dear. We can discuss it further another time. But for now, you must prepare yourself for tomorrow."

    With those words, the Queen turned and silently left the room, leaving Lumiere alone with her thoughts. The weight of her impending future pressed upon her shoulders, and she couldn''t help but feel a mixture of longing and resentment. She didn''t want to marry someone she barely knew, someone who seemed so far removed from her world.

    Lumierey back on the bed, her tears streaming down her cheeks, silently dampening the pillow beneath her. Sleep finally enveloped her in its embrace, offering a temporary respite from her worries and uncertainties.

    As she drifted off into dreams, her mind conjured visions of a different life, one filled with adventure and freedom. She yearned for a future where she could make her own choices, where her destiny wasn''t predetermined by politics and alliances.

    In her dreamscape, she imagined herself wielding incredible power,manding the forces of winter with ease. She fought alongside brave warriors, defended her kingdom with unwavering determination, and defied the expectations ced upon her.

    But the waking world awaited her, with its harsh realities and responsibilities. The sun would rise, bringing with it a new day, a day that would shape the course of her life. And as Lumiara sumbed to the realm of dreams, she clung to the hope that somehow, amidst the chaos and uncertainties, she would find her own path and forge her own destiny.

    As the first rays of dawn pierced through the curtains, gently caressing the room, Lumiere stirred from her slumber. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing eyes still puffy from tears shed the night before. She took a deep breath, inhaling the crisp morning air, and slowly sat up in bed.

    Before she could gather her thoughts, the doors to her chamber swung open, and a group of maids entered with trays of steaming water and fresh linens. They moved about the room with practiced efficiency, their soft murmurs filling the air as they prepared to bathe and dress the princess.

    Lumiere submitted to their ministrations, allowing herself to be guided to a nearby tub filled with warm water. The maids delicately bathed her, their gentle touch soothing her troubled mind. As the water enveloped her, she felt a sense of renewal, as if washing away the weight of her worries.

    Once she was cleansed and dried, the maids selected a gown fit for the asionˇŞa flowing, ice-blue dress adorned with intricate frost patterns. They helped Lumiere into the garment, their nimble fingers fastening the sps and adjusting the fabric until it draped perfectly over her slender figure.

    The final touches were appliedˇŞa silver tiara adorning her head and delicate jewelry adorning her wrists.

    Lumiere took onest nce at her reflection in the mirror, her icy blue eyes searching for a hint of determination. She knew that the day ahead would be filled with challenges and expectations, but she was resolved to face them with grace and poise.

    As she stepped towards the window, curiosity drew her attention to the courtyard below. Her breath caught in her throat as she beheld a sight she had never seen beforeˇŞa grand procession of carriages and horsemen, apanied by a multitude of attendants and guards. The courtyard was teeming with activity, each person ying a vital role in the arrival of a distinguished guest.

    Lumiere''s heart raced as she recognized the emblem emzoned on the carriagesˇŞa regal lion, representing the House of Esteria. It could only mean one thingˇŞDerick, the young master chosen to be her betrothed, had arrived, apanied by his esteemed father, the High Lord of Esteria.

    From her vantage point, Lumiere watched with a mixture of trepidation and intrigue as the carriages came to a halt. The grand doors opened, and a figure stepped outˇŞa man ofmanding presence, tall and imposing. His robes flowed majestically as he surveyed his surroundings, his gaze filled with an air of authority.

    Beside him stood Derick, the young master Lumiere was destined to wed. He seemed slightly out of ce among the grandeur, his demeanor more akin to that of a warrior than a nobleman. But there was a fire in his eyes, a determination that hinted at a strength beneath his rough exterior.

 Chapter 112 Skippp!!!

    Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!Skip!!!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 113 The Beauty And The Beast!

    ?

    The grand procession had been a spectacle to behold, with the High Lord''s arrival casting an air of anticipation and excitement over the courtyard. The townspeople had gathered along the path, peering through the castle gates with eager eyes, hoping to catch a glimpse of the esteemed guest and his entourage.

    As the carriage came to a halt, a hush fell over the courtyard. The tter of hooves and the rustle of fine garments ceased, giving way to a tense silence. The High Lord of Esteria emerged, stepping down from the carriage with a regal poise that left no doubt of his authority. His presence alonemanded attention, and all eyes turned toward him.

    The King, Lumiere''s father, stood tall at the foot of the grand staircase, nked by his advisors and courtiers. His eyes locked with the High Lord''s, and in that moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them. It was a recognition of the weight they carried as leaders, and the significance of their meeting in forging asting alliance.

    With measured steps, the High Lord approached the King, and they exchanged a firm handshake. It was a gesture that symbolized respect and camaraderie, a signal that the kingdom was ready to work together towards amon goal.

    "It''s been a while since you''ve been here, High Lord Esteria," the King''s voice resonated with diplomacy and respect. "It is an honor to have you and your son here."

    The High Lord''s deep, resonant voice matched his imposing figure. "The honor is mine, Winter King," he replied, his tone carrying a hint of admiration. "May our meeting strengthen this kingdom and bring prosperity to ournds."

    With the formalities concluded, the King turned his attention to Lumiere, who had descended from her chamber to join them. A sense of anticipation tinged with apprehension filled the air as Lumiere descended the staircase with grace and poise. Her heart fluttered, for she knew this encounter held immense significance for her future and that of her kingdom.

    The Winter Queen was absent, as always. The High Lord wasn''t bothered by it as this was normal.

    As Lumiere reached the bottom of the stairs, the King stepped forward, a mixture of pride and concern evident in his eyes. His long pointy ears were steardy, like he was determined or something. He gently sped Lumiere''s hand, guiding her towards the High Lord and his son, Derick, who stood nearby.

    "High Lord Esteria, may I present to you my daughter, Princess Lumiere," the King introduced, his voiceced with a touch of fatherly affection.

    Lumiere curtsied gracefully, her movements fluid and elegant.

    A veil concealed her face, a tradition followed by the royal women to prevent their beauty from instantly captivating those who beheld them. Though this was just a tradition, it is now a mandatory for the Queen and the princess to wear it, as their beauty was dangerous itself.

    It was a precautionary measure, for Lumiere''s allure had been the subject of many tales and legends whispered among the people.

    "High Lord Esteria, it is a pleasure to finally meet you," Lumiere greeted, her voice steady andposed, the hint of nervousness hidden beneath herposed exterior.

    The High Lord''s discerning gaze swept over Lumiere, examining her with a mix of curiosity and appraisal. His eyes lingered on her obscured features, assessing the person behind the veil. A subtle nod of approval escaped his lips before he spoke, his voiceced with authority.

    "Princess Lumiere, the pleasure is mine," he replied, his voice carrying a respectful tone. "You are even more radiant than the rumors suggest."

    Derick, who had been standing by his father''s side, couldn''t help but fix his gaze upon Lumiere. His eyes danced with curiosity and admiration as he took in her grace and presence.

    Though he had heard tales of her beauty, seeing her in person stirred something within himˇŞa desire to know more about the woman who held the fate of their kingdom.

    The King and the High Lord exchanged pleasantries and engaged in a polite conversation as they made their way towards the castle''s inner chambers. The King was eager to discuss matters of politics and alliances, while the High Lord showed a keen interest in the kingdom''s resources and potential trade opportunities.

    They talked about the uing tournament held by the Grand Magic Judiciary as a sign of unity among the four major kingdoms.

    Their conversation flowed smoothly, filled with diplomatguage and carefully chosen words. They discussed the current state of affairs, the challenges faced during the near broke out war and the potential benefits of a strong alliance between them. The King spoke of his admiration for the High Lord''s leadership and his hopes for a prosperous future.

    Meanwhile, as Lumiere and Derick walked along the castle''s lush gardens, their conversation took a different tone. Derick, known for his stoic and blunt nature, seemed disinterested in engaging in small talk. Lumiere, ever the diplomat, attempted to findmon ground between them.

    "So, Young master Derick, what are your interests? Do you have any hobbies or pursuits that you enjoy?" Lumiere asked, her voice gentle and curious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Derick nced at her, his expression impassive. "I have little time for frivolous activities," he replied curtly. "My responsibilities lie in ensuring the prosperity and security of this kingdom and mynd."

    Lumiere nodded, understanding the weight of his obligations. "I see. It must be a heavy burden to bear," she remarked, trying to strike a chord of empathy.

    Derick shrugged nonchntly. "It is the duty of a future ruler," he stated matter-of-factly. "There is no room for personal indulgences."

    Lumiere couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had hoped to find somemon ground, a shared interest or passion that could bridge the gap between them.

    However, it was bing increasingly clear that they were indeed worlds apart in their hobbies and likings.

    As they continued to stroll through the garden, Lumiere''s gaze wandered to the vibrant flowers blooming around them. She admired their beauty and delicacy, finding sce in their presence.

    "You know, young master, I find sce in nature. These gardens, the flowers... they bring me a sense of peace," Lumiere shared, her voice filled with a gentle warmth.

    Derick nced at the flowers briefly before returning his attention to Lumiere. "Peace is a luxury I cannot afford," he replied, his tone guarded.

    Lumiere''s heart sank, realizing the vast differences that separated them. She understood the weight of Derick''s responsibilities and his stoic demeanor, but she couldn''t help but long for a connection, a glimpse of something beyond duty and obligation.

    Lumiere took a deep breath, gathering her courage before broaching the subject that had been on her mind. She nced at Derick, his muscr form and strong presencemanding attention.

    "Young master, I heard rumors about a tournament that will be taking ce soon," Lumiere began, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Are you nning to participate?"

    Derick''s gaze shifted to Lumiere, his intense amber eyes meeting her own. He remained silent for a moment, seemingly contemting his response. Then, with a subtle nod, he replied, "Yes, I will be partaking in the tournament."

    Lumiere couldn''t hide her surprise, her eyes widening slightly. "That''s incredible! I''ve heard tales of your strength and prowess," she eximed, genuine admiration evident in her voice. "You must be a formidablepetitor."

    Derick''s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "Strength is an inherent part of who I am," he replied, his voice low and tinged with a hint of pride. "As a werewolf, my physical abilities surpass those of ordinary men."

    Lumiere''s curiosity grew, her interest piqued by his statement. "Tell me more," she urged, her voice filled with eagerness. "What is it like to possess such strength? To be a werewolf?"

    Derick''s expression turned thoughtful as he considered Lumiere''s question. "Being a werewolf grants me enhanced senses, speed, and agility," he exined. "I can hear sounds from great distances, move swiftly across vast expanses, and possess strength far beyond that of a human. It is a gift and a responsibility."

    Lumiere listened attentively, her fascination with his abilities evident in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation at the thought of facing him in the tournament.

    "I can only imagine the challenges you''ve faced and the battles you''ve won," Lumiere mused, her voice tinged with admiration. "It must be quite an experience to harness such power."

    Derick''s gaze softened, a rare glimpse of vulnerability crossing his features. "Powereswith its own burdens," he responded, his voice carrying a hint of weariness. "It is a constant struggle to maintain control, to keep the beast within at bay. But it is also a reminder of the strength and resilience that lie within me."

    Lumiere nodded, her understanding and empathy evident. She knew that behind his stoic exterior, there wereyers ofplexity and struggle.

    She couldn''t help but admire his determination and the way he carried the weight of his supernatural abilities.

 Chapter 114 The Fun Academic Days!

    ?

    Royal Academy, Spring Kingdom

    "You all have be powerful just in the span of a year," Professor Rhaegan said, his voice carrying a mix of pride and satisfaction. "Your dedication and hard work have paid off. You have honed your magical abilities and mastered the use of elemental forces like no other. Your swordsmanship has also greatly improved."

    The students just a year ago, who were just going with the flow of the academy without actually learning anything became more and more knowledgeable in the field of arcane arts with Rhaegan''s teaching.

    His teaching was simple and easy yet effective at the same time; he taught them how to use their bodies as weapons by giving them basicbat training so that they could defend themselves if ever needed while having proper control over each element around them. He then continued after some silence from the ss, "I''m proud of you all for making it this far but there are still things left undone."

    A boy suddenly raised his hand.

    "Yes, Marcus?"

    "Are you not going to teach us anymore?" The boy named Marcus asked, his tone showing disappointment towards the teacher. His face showed an expression of sadness because he wanted to learn even further about the fields of magical studies and martial arts.

    Rhaegan chuckled lightly before answering back with a smile. "Of course, I am. But there is something important that needed to be addressed." He motioned with his hands for a student, his assistant, to approach him.

    The girl, with blonde hair and blue eyes, approached him with a rolled sheet of paper.

    She handed him the paper and Rhaegan unrolled the letter. "...This letter came straight from the King..."

    Everyone''s eyes turned toward the girl standing beside the professor at the mention of the title.

    Rhaegan chuckled. "Spare her, she''s not on this," he said. "This is an invitation letter..."

    He let his voice linger in the air for a moment, making the students curious enough to want to hear what else was being said.

    "An invitation for all the students to the uing tournament conducted by the Grand Magic Judiciary. "The Tournament of Unity." " His voice echoed throughout the room once again.

    All of them looked up at him with wide-open mouths, shocked that such an event would happen. A few among them started talking amongst themselves excitedly while others just stared nkly into space, thinking about everything possible regarding this news.

    ''A tournament...'' Danielle thought. ''Wonder if brother would be there...'' she giggled, thinking about his reaction if she wins the tournament.

    Aurelia eyed Danielle from the front, she shook her head seeing her friend giggling herself. ''She must be thinking about her brother''s reaction when she wins the tournament. Tsk, tsk...'' She sighed internally.

    Danielle saw Aurelia looking at her and gave her a small wave. Her mind wandered away from the subject matter for a brief second until Professor Rheagan finished reading the rest of the message.

    "The tournament will take ce during winter break next month. The rules are simple: make your opponent submit or knock him/her unconscious. No killing. You can use all the weapons in your arsenal, you can use all the spells in your grimoire, and all the powers within yourself."

    The entire ss went quiet upon hearing those words.

    "Who are the participants? Is it only among the Spring kingdom or..." A girl asked, her voice trailing off.

    A small smile appeared on Rhaegan''s lips. "That''s the catch. It''s for all the Kingdoms in the entire world. Small orrge, they can enter the tournament. After all, this is to promote the unity among the kingdoms."

    ***

    "Wow, the tournament is going to be a st. All types of races would be there: The orcs, the elves, dwarves, and even the faeries from the Forgotten Land." Marcus mused as he looked at his palm, thinking about all the crazy things that were going to happen in the tournament. Thinking about how he was going to fare against such opponents.

    He side-eyed the girl sitting opposite him. Her long white hair flowed like a waterfall and her purple eyes were starry and shimmering.

    "We could see what the other races are capable of. Though they say we''re far behind them, we could still beat them, right? I mean, we''re a kingdom of such mere humans and we''ve been here for a long time. So it must not be impossible to beat them." Another boy named Nevil said, his voice filled with confidence.

    "The reason why we''re standing still as a kingdom is not because of our individual strength but because of the advantage we have with our poption. We outrank them when ites to numbers, and that is why they don''t risk a war between us. But if we are fighting one on one, I don''t think we can win," La said, her short green hair swaying left and right as she shook her head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh,e on, we can win. These mongers don''t have a chance against this generation of humans." Protested Marcus. His short stout hair added to the effect of his appearance.

    "You''ve already given up before the fight? Shame on you." Said Nevil, shaking his head.

    La looked offended, her arms crossed tightly across her chest. "You fools are highly thinking of yourselves! Wait until the weakest of the weakest elf knocks your ass within a second of the fight."

    Marcus scoffed, crossing his arms too. "Yeah, what about the GrandMaster? He''s a human, and he''s the most powerful man in the world."

    "You think he''s a human?" La said, her face that of astonishment. "Oh? the poor little boy has no idea, does he? Look at him, Dani, he thinks the GrandMaster is a human." La tugged Danielle with her elbows, making thetter wake from her daydreams.

    "What? What is it?" She yawned, rubbing her eyes.

    "What are you thinking...?" La asked, seeing her friend wasn''t even listening to their conversation at all.

    "I was thinking about how my brother would celebrate once I emerge as the champion of the tournament. Do you think he will dance with happiness? Will he celebrate with wine and food? Would he buy me a present or something? What do you think?" She asked enthusiastically.

    La just looked at her friend, dead in the eyes like she was looking at a lunatic. Then she slowly shook her head.

    Marcus looked at the happy girl, feeling a pang of pain in his heart.

    "Is he even going to be there?" Asked Nevil. "You said he was traveling the world, right? Does he even know about the tournament at all?"

    Danielle''s face went down. She hadn''t thought about that at all. Winning was the only thing she had thought, she never thought about him being there to see her victory.

    "Eh...he will be there. I''m sure," said the girl. "I''m sure..."

    At the same time, Aurelia walked towards the group. She sat on the bench and looked at her friends. Each one had different faces: One had a pained expression, one had a longing expression, one had a look of disgust on her face and thest one was smiling like an idiot.

    "I don''t want to know the details," she said, knowing whatever the discussion must be bad. "There will be a tournament in the Kingdom. A tournament that''s going to decide on whoever is going to the "Tournament of Unity," as they call it."

    "Another tournament?" Asked Nevil.

    "Yes. To filter out the best. We don''t want to send all themest and useless people to the tournament representing our kingdom, do we? This will help us to select the best of the best. It is being done by every other kingdom too." Aurelia said.

    "How many will be selected?" Marcus said,posing himself and pushing all the negative thoughts about a certain enigmatic brother.

    "Ten." Aurelia''s voice sounded calm.

    "Ten? Just ten?" La asked, her voice filled with surprise.

    Aurelia nodded, her gaze fixed on her friends. "Yes, just ten. It may seem like a small number, but the Tournament of Unity is a prestigious event, and each kingdom must carefully choose its representatives. These ten individuals will be the ones to showcase our kingdom''s strength and skills."

    The group fell silent, the weight of the task at hand sinking in. Ten out of all the humans in the kingdom would have the chance to prove themselves on a grand stage, topete against the finest warriors and mages from kingdoms far and wide.

    "We should start preparing immediately," Marcus dered, his determination renewed. "We have to give it our all, show them what we''re made of."

    Nevil nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. This is our chance to shine, to demonstrate that mere humans can stand alongside the most powerful races. Let''s prove them wrong."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "We will win this as always, right Danielle?" asked Marcus.

    Danielle stood up, sweeping her white hair to the back in a dramatic way. "There are no questions here," she said. "I''m going to the tournament even if I''ve to kill everyone here."

 Chapter 115 The Hero And His Vows!

    ?

    Princess Elora took a deep breath, she clenched her fists tightly to calm herself down.

    She was in front of her father''s chamber, waiting to go inside as he summoned her. She knew what was happening even before her father knew about the news. Her influence had grown that much. After all, she saved the Autumn Kingdom from possible ostracisation and war, she at least deserves that.

    ''They must be already inside the chambers,'' she thought as she had seen the brother and sister duo, the supposed hero, of the Autumn Kingdom enter through the pce gates.

    She was sure the boy was already, as he should rightfully, advanced to the Tournament of Unity without any restraints or something.

    Even though she hates the duo, she can''t deny the fact that he is indeed the most powerful and the one with the most potential in the entire kingdom as of now.

    She took a final, deep breath before knocking on the door.

    "Come in," came a strained and old voice.

    The old man is dying. Dying because somebody failed to obtain a certain herb from the temple.

    This was actually good for her, as she had ns brewed just for the right moment.

    She pushed open the double door and entered the chambers and sure enough, the duo were standing on the side of therge bed, and her father, the King,y on the bed with a serious expression on his face.

    The duo was not good either. They seemed like someone had asked the girl to sleep with him.

    ''Aah,'' realization dawned on her.

    The boy seemed like he could explode anytime.

    She walked inside with regal energy and bowed before her father, not because she wanted to but because some strangers were in the room. A king should be addressed and respected ordingly, especially when there are his subjects in the same room.

    "Why did you summon me, father?" Elora asked, her voice was low and controlled despite being impatient to know why they havee here. It also made it sound more royal than usual which would make sense considering who she is addressing.

    Her father looked up at her with an intense gaze, "You heard about the uing tournament conducted by that old bastard?"

    "Yes, I''ve heard about that."

    "Good, that makes it easy for me. Now, where is that fool? I had summoned your brother too," he grumbled and muttered. "Forget that imbecile. Some future king, he is. The bastard must be under his mother''s skirt right now. Nheless, I don''t want him anyway now. On to the ns." He said and took a sip from his wine ss.

    "By default and rightfully, Calen would be our number one candidate topete against the other kingdoms. We cannot lose this chance if we ever get another opportunity like this again."

    Elora nodded silently.

    As Elora nodded, her gaze shifted toward Calen, the supposed hero of the Autumn Kingdom. She couldn''t help but notice the mix of frustration and determination etched on his face. It intrigued her, knowing that he had failed the king not once, but twice already.

    "Father," Elora began, her voice steady and filled with purpose. "I understand the importance of this tournament and the need for a strong representative. However, I must express my concerns regarding Calen''s track record."

    Calen''s eyes narrowed, his pride wounded by her words. He stepped forward, his voiceced with a touch of sarcasm. "Ah, Princess Elora, always quick to point out my failures. It''s a shame you''re not out there risking your life to protect the kingdom."

    Elora''s gaze met his, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of challenge and amusement. "Oh, Calen, don''t mistake my concern for criticism. I simply believe in assessing our options thoroughly. After all, we wouldn''t want another misstep in such a crucial moment, would we?"

    Calen bristled at her yful tone, hispetitive nature pushing him to defend his abilities. "I''ve learned from my mistakes, Princess. I assure you, this time will be different. I won''t let you or the kingdom down."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A sly smile crept onto Elora''s lips as she leaned closer to Calen. "Oh, I have no doubt that you possess the power and potential to be our greatest champion, Calen. But power alone doesn''t guarantee sess. It takes wit, strategy, and a keen understanding of one''s opponents."

    Calen straightened his posture, a fire igniting within him. "And what makes you think Ick those qualities, Princess?"

    Elora''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she responded, her voice dripping with subtle mockery. "Oh, Calen, I''ve seen you charge headfirst into battles, relying solely on your strength. But battles are won by those who can outwit their foes. You may be a force to be reckoned with, but true greatness lies in the art of subtlety and strategy."

    The tension in the room grew palpable as Calen bristled at her words. His ego wounded, he spoke with a determined edge. "I''ll have you know, Princess, that I am not as naive as you believe. I am capable of more than brute force. And I''ll prove it to you and everyone else in the uing tournament."

    Elora chuckled softly, her amusement evident. "Very well, Calen. I eagerly await your disy of wit and strategy. But remember, actions speak louder than words. The kingdom''s hopes rest on your shoulders."

    Calen shot her a defiant look, determination burning in his eyes. "Rest assured, Princess Elora, I will not disappoint."

    The king observed their exchange with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. He leaned back in his bed, a smirk ying on his lips. "It seems we have an interesting dynamic here. Elora, my dear, perhaps you should lend your strategic mind to our dear hero. Who knows, he might learn a thing or two. Perhaps you can find a suitable husband in doing so."

    "That would be unnecessary, Father," she said, looking ufortable. "I''ll marry when the right time arrives."

    Celeste, who had been standing silently beside her brother Calen, couldn''t help but interject with a teasing tone. "Oh, dear Princess, are you afraid that no one will match your intellect? Or perhaps you simply enjoy tormenting poor suitors with your wit?"

    Elora shot Celeste a yful re, her eyes narrowing. "I assure you, Celeste, suitors have never been a concern of mine. My focus lies elsewhere, as should yours."

    Celeste and Elroa had been childhood friends. They were like thick and thin but due to their different nature of the future; they had to part ways. After all these years, they were able tomunicate amicably, but the old connection was nowhere to find.

    Celeste crossed her arms, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Oh, I am well aware, Princess. Unlike you, I prefer thepany of books and puzzles over gant knights seeking my hand."

    Calen chimed in, unable to resist joining the banter. "Well, Celeste, that''s probably for the best. I doubt any knight would survive your sharp tongue."

    Celeste huffed indignantly, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I merely speak my mind, brother. If they can''t handle it, then they''re not worth my time."

    Elora chuckled, finding amusement in their verbal sparring. "Well, Celeste, it seems we share a simr disposition. Perhaps we can form an alliance of wit and intellect, while Calen handles the physical challenges."

    Calen raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Ah, so my sister and the Princess n to outsmart everyone while I swing my sword? I suppose it''s an unconventional approach, but I won''tin if it brings us victory."

    "Enough of your chattering, it''s breaking my eardrums," grumbled the king. "Whatever you do, make sure you bring us the victory."

    "Yes, your highness," all three replied.

    "You," he pointed at Elora. "Find the other suitable candidates for the tournament. I trust your judgment. Don''t fail me, unlike some others."

    "As youmand, Father," Elora said, bowing her head. She was d this task was handed to her rather than her brother. She will use this to solidify her position as the next ruler but there was some people that she needs to take care of before assuming the title of ruler. A certain promiscuous whore of a mother and her idiot son.

    Calen''s face flushed as he heard the remark. He knows he had failed the king multiple times now. Not because of his fault, that is. It all started because of that young master. He was the one who started his unlucky streak.

    ''I''ll crush you when I see you next time, Damien Von Zadkiel.'' He clenched his fist in anger. He would have visited the Zadkiel duchy and dragged that useless idiot to the mud and asked him about the whereabouts of the thief, but his king had warned him not to do it and he had to drop that subject there. But he never had forgotten about it. And he never will.

    He will crush both the imbecile and that slutty thief. He will make her grovel on the floor and lick his feet.

    A small smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 116 Exotic Garden! [R-18]

    ?

    In a different ce in the Autumn Pce, at night, specifically in the royal garden, where exotic and luscious flowers were blooming, two people were having a dilly dally.

    A mother and a son, to be exact.

    "Oh,e on, son, don''t be a pussy," the mother said, grabbing her son''s shirt and pulling him closer.

    "Let go, Mother," he protested. "There are always people here. If someone saw us, that''ll be the end of us." The boy was right about this; there weren''t many ces where they could have their little rendezvous without being seen by other people passing through.

    The woman smiled at his concern for her reputation, but she didn''t let him off so easily after all. She grabbed both sides of his head with one hand as though trying to force it into hers before kissing him hard enough that he felt the imprint of her lips on his skin even when she pulled back. His eyes widened in shock, then closed against the pain. He gasped softly once more as she released him from between her fingers.

    She stood up straight again, still holding onto his face while looking down at him. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders like silk sheets and brushed across the smooth surface of his cheek. A faint scent drifted around them, an aroma simr to wildflowers or fruit trees mixed with something sweetly musky. It reminded him vaguely of how women smelled during sex.

    "Let us have some fun here. I want you to devour me here. On this very garden." The Queen said, looking down at her son with no tenderness nor mother''s love but rather lust and desire. She leaned forward and kissed him once more, harder than ever before.

    "But mother..." he gasped in between trying to impart the wisdom that if someone saw them, a mother and a son, a queen, and a Prince, then that''ll be the end for both of them.

    He tried desperately to resist her kiss, but her lips pressed upon his own forcefully until finally giving way. For a moment he thought she had won, only to feel himself surrendering under the onught of pleasure coursing through him.

    "Come on, baby, the Summer Kingdom does this. It''s normal for them to wed brothers and sisters and uncles and nieces, cousins... why can''t we?" She asked rhetorically, breaking away from their embrace long enough to look down at him. They were now standing just inches apart. There wasn''t any space left between them anymore, either physically or emotionally.

    Her hands slid along his chest slowly as she spoke.

    "This...this is not the Summer Kingdom and this type of rtionship is forbidden here. You know that!" He said sternly. But despite his protests, his body betrayed him yet again and began responding to the warmth emanating from her touch. He couldn''t help but moan quietly.

    His resistance was weakening fast.

    "Yes, yes, I do," she cooed, leaning in towards him again, pressing her full breasts together against his chest. "Aren''t you going to grant your mother at least this pleasure?" She had puppy eyes now, and her voice sounded almost childlike.

    It worked.

    "Mother, please," he pleaded, his mouth open wide. He wanted to push her away, but instead, his arms reached out instinctively, grasping hold of her waist.

    Sheughed gently.

    "You''re such a good boy, aren''t you? So obedient. Your father would''ve been proud if he was not a bastard."

    As much as he hated to admit it, she might actually be right about that. His father never talked to him except when necessary. And whenever he did talk, it seemed to be mostlyining. About work, his wife, and his life.

    Her fingers traced his stomach before going down and stroking the bulge beneath his pants. He groaned loudly. She pulled his pants and reached out to grab his manhood.

    She cupped his balls in her free hand, squeezing them lightly before releasing them. She rubbed her palm back and forth along the length of his shaft, causing him to shudder involuntarily. She looked up at him with a smirk, knowing exactly what effect her actions had on him.

    "I''m sure you must think I am too old for you. That my body has grown weak and soft since giving birth. Well, let me tell you that your mother is still quite fit! Do you believe me now?"

    He nodded fervently. He knew better than to deny his mother anything she desired of him.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Good," she said, smiling wickedly as she took control of his member again, gripping its base firmly and tugging upward. "Now, shall I show you?"

    She crouched down and pulled his pants down quickly, exposing his fully erect cock. She gripped the base tightly with one hand while using her other to stroke upwards along the underside.

    With every motion, the head of his dick grewrger and darker red in color.

    "See how big it gets when it grows hard? Isn''t that wonderful?" She whispered huskily in his ear.

    When he nodded vigorously, she continued to fondle his penis, watching intently as it became increasingly engorged in front of her eyes.

    She brought her face close to his pulsating cock and smelled it. Its scent filled her nostrils and made her smile.

    Then she opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around the tip of his shaft, sucking gently on the swollen flesh. As soon as she touched it, he cried out in surprise and pain, but she didn''t stop. Instead, she sucked on him, making slow circles around the head, licking and nibbling at it asionally.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Slowly she moved further down his shaft, taking inch after inch of his meat inside of her throat. Then she stopped, keeping him trapped within her wet lips.

    After a few moments, she removed herself from his crotch altogether, leaving a trail of saliva behind.

    "How''s that?" She purred, running her tongue over her lips. "Is it bigger now?"

    Again he nodded emphatically.

    "Do you want me to suck on it some more?" She asked, her voice dripping with seduction.

    "Yes, please!" he replied breathlessly, already anticipating the sensation of her warm mouth engulfing his entire length.

    She obliged, wrapping her lips around his erection once more and beginning to bob her head. Her movements were gentle and teasing, but also firm enough to keep him contained in her mouth. She ran her tongue around the ridge of his crown, which caused him to gasp audibly.

    She repeated this several times before moving her mouth lower, taking the bulbous tip of his cock between her lips. She circled the rim of his ns with the tip of her pink tongue, flicking it rapidly.

    Soon he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Please, Mother, make me cum." He begged, thrusting his hips upwards.

    "Mmm, I''d like nothing more. Let me taste you first." She said, pushing his cock deeper into her mouth.

    She moaned happily as she tasted his essence, swallowing roughly half of his length before removing her lips entirely.

    "That was delicious. Now, I need to return the favor. Come here." She said, beckoning to her son. He crawled towards her eagerly.

    The willy grass of the garden tickled her ass.

    When he arrived beside her, she grasped his member once more and guided him to her entrance.

    "Ahh, ohhh..." She sighed deeply as his throbbing cock entered her folds, spreading her walls apart.

    Once more he felt the overwhelming rush of pleasure, feeling her inner muscles squeeze tight around his girth. After a short time, she withdrew her legs from his torso and pushed backward slightly, guiding his cock deep inside of her.

    "Fuck me, baby," she said, her voice low and sensual.

    And fuck her he did.

    He pounded her relentlessly, pounding into her with his full weight.

    She held onto his neck and buried her face in his shoulder, moaning loudly as he plunged into her.

    He felt her pussy mp down hard around his cock each time he bottomed out. Each impact sent waves of pleasure radiating throughout his entire body.

    He came suddenly, shooting rope after rope of seed into her depths. She grunted and shuddered as she felt his hot fluid fill her.

    They remained in position for a few minutes afterward, catching their breaths. Eventually, he rolled over onto his back andy there, spent and content.

    He was done, but not her.

    Even after cumming two times, she hasn''t cum a single time. It was not fair, and she wasn''t going to leave him be. She rose above him and straddled him, rubbing her clitoris against the top of his cock.

    "Wait..." he said, his voice was desperate. "It''s sensitive, and it''s not even hard yet."

    "Oh? Is that so," she said, looking at theid cock in her hand. "Let me fix it for you, baby."

    She slid down and again took theid cock inside her mouth, swirling her tongue around it. Within seconds, it was growing stiffer, returning to its previous state.

 Chapter 117 Exotic Garden! [R-18] (2)

    ?

    She slid down and again took theid cock inside her mouth, swirling her tongue around it. Within seconds, it was growing stiffer, returning to its previous state.

    She sat upright again, continuing to stimte his member with her talented tongue. Soon he was ready for another round, and she helped guide him back into ce. This time she rode him, bouncing atop him, grinding her pelvis against his own.

    Their bodies pped together repeatedly, sending shocks of pleasure coursing through him. His hands rested on her bare thighs, his fingertips brushing against the soft skin of her inner thigh.

    She looked down at him and smiled knowingly.

    "You should meet your father," she said, riding him. Her breathing was haggard and fast.

    "...why?" He asked feeling his cock was going to be resigned after this session of mother and son. "Why would I want to see that old man?"

    She leaned forward, pinning his hands above him, her face was damn close to his. He could feel her moist breath on his cheeks.

    "Because he is a fool who doesn''t appreciate what he has. You are beautiful. Strong. Intelligent. Kind. All these things your father cannot say of himself because he is blind to all of those qualities. Why else would I marry a man whom I despised for most of our marriage?"

    She paused, letting her words sink in.

    "Your father thinks he knows everything, but he does not. He thinks he will remain in power forever. That damn fool is arrogant. He believes that everyone loves him. What an idiot!" She spat angrily.

    "No, Mother," he said softly, his mind racing. "Father cares for us. I know he does. We have a very strong family bond. No matter how bad he may treat you, he still dotes on me."

    She scoffed.

    "He did. Not does. Did," she corrected, emphasizing the past tense.

    "What happened?" He asked, unable to hide his concern. Thest thing he wanted was for her to be unhappy.

    "After his reign, it should be you who should sit on the throne, not your sister," she said simply. Her hips moved up and down and up and down vigorously like a whore from a very prolific brothel.

    "But I don''t want to rule!" he eximed.

    She shook her head.

    "You''re wrong, dear. You do. If you truly love me as you im to then you''ll ept my proposal. Please, just hear me out."

    He considered her request, thinking long and hard about what she was saying. Was it true? Had his father really changed, or was he merely trying to convince himself that he hadn''t turned into a monster during his lifetime?

    Her hips slowed until they finally stoppedpletely.

    "Power, it''s something that I crave. And you can give me it. For years, I''ve been searching for someone powerful enough to serve me. Someone I could mold and shape ording to my desires." She said, locking her eyes with her son. "I''ve sacrificed too much and gained nothing in return from your father. He doesn''t respect me, he doesn''t give me the power a Queen should have!Hell, he doesn''t even fuck me like a man anymore. But you...you will. Oh yes, sweetheart. You are perfect. Just look at yourself."

    He gulped, seeing his mother''s frantic and needy expression. How could anyone resist her? She was incredibly sexy and intelligent. A woman any man would kill to possess.

    "You are young, handsome, virile. I''m tired of waiting for your father to die off. He''s getting older by the day, and we both know how stubborn he can be. So I thought, why wait? Why not seize the opportunity and take what I deserve now rather thanter?"

    "Mother, no." He said, but his voice was drowned by her lips invading his. Their tongues danced in each other''s mouths, exploring one another.

    His arms came up behind her, wrapping around her waist while hers went under his shoulders, pulling him closer to her body. They kissed passionately, their hips moving together rhythmically.

    As they broke apart, he gazed deep into her hazel-green eyes.

    "After Father, I''m rightfully the heir to the throne. So why are you worrying?" He asked gently.

    She smiled seductively, biting her lip.

    "Unless he names your sister his heir," she said, her voice husky and throaty.

    Suddenly they hear approaching footsteps from the other side of the garden, where the long bushes act like a wall surrounding the garden.

    "Guards," she whispers to him. She was about to move and hide but he suddenly tightened his arms around her waist, pinning her on top of him.

    "Where are you going, mother?" He asks, his mouth curled into a cruel smile. "I thought you wanted excitement, Mommy. This is exciting, right?"

    The guardse into view; two men dressed in ck leather armor carrying swords and wearing helmets. One of them had a scar across the bridge of his nose and cheekbones, while the other appeared more calm and rxed. Both were tall and muscr.

    Her heart beat faster and faster at the impending danger. It is over for both of them if they are caught here but there was something about that danger that made her more aroused, more excited.

    Her mind went nk when he suddenly started to thrust his hips upwards, prating deeper and harder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her eyes rolled backward, and she had the urge to moan loudly, but she bit her hands to prevent that. As though reading her thoughts, he whispered in her ear,

    "Shh, don''t make noise Mommy lest you want us to get caught," he said teasingly, seeing her struggle. "It wouldn''t be so fun otherwise, would it?"

    Then he began to pump his hips up and down rapidly, fucking her furiously.

    They could hear the guards talking just outside the long bush, walking slowly and leisurely at their own pace.

    Soon the sound of their voices became faint and distant, leaving only the sounds of their heavy panting and pping skin.

    She felt she will cry out loud any time. Her eyes moistened and tears flowed freely down her cheeks.

    Inch by inch, his cock prated her pussy.

    When she was sure there were no more guards, she moaned out loudly, pushing herself onto his throbbing shaft.

    "You little shit!" She said, her gaze that of a seductive subus. "You almost made us caught!"

    "Sorry Mother," he said, grinning widely.

    Then he pushed her off of him, making her kneel on the flower bed below him.

    Without warning or anything, he pushed his cock inside her mouth, forcing it between her parted lips and sliding deep down her throat.

    With every stroke, his balls pped against her chin, causing her to gag slightly.

    "That''s it, suck it, Mommy," he urged, looking down at her.

    She gagged, choking on his dick. Then she forced it back into her throat, swallowing it whole.

    She sucked on it eagerly, bobbing her head up and down, taking his entire length in her mouth.

    She guided her hands between her legs and started to rub her clit, moaning loudly.

    Within minutes, she was writhing uncontrobly beneath him. She grabbed his ass cheeks and pulled him towards her, wanting to be filled with his cock.

    "Yes, baby, fill me up," she cried out, her orgasm building within her.

    He continued to piston his hips, driving himself deeper and deeper into her throat.

    "I''ll...talk to...father," he said, in between thrusting his cock inside her warm and heavenly mouth. "I''ll make sure...that I''m the next one in line, not my sister, me. And after that, I''ll make you my personal whore, mommy."

    She was crying out in ecstasy, her fingers digging into his ass, squeezing tightly.

    And then it happened.

    With a loud cry, he exploded inside her throat.

    Spurt after spurt jetted forcefully into her stomach. She swallowed quickly, trying desperately to keep up with his furious spurts. When he finished cumming, she let go of his buttocks, allowing his spent cock to fall limply from her open mouth.

    But she didn''t stop there as she quickly swallowed theid cock again. This time with much sucking force. Her tongue made magic on the tip of his penis.

    Before he had time to protest, before his cock had time to erect again, he exploded again.

    This time, he shot thick ropes of sperm directly into her mouth, filling her mouth with his hot seeds.

    His eyes rolled back and he fell back, hitting the ground.

    Still kneeling, she licked the end of his cock clean, tasting his salty semen.

    Then she stood up, smiling wickedly at her son.

    "You''ve still ways to go before making Mommy your whore, baby." She said, collecting her clothes. "See your father. Kill him or not, your choice. But I want you to be on the throne after that useless limp bastard."

    She left the garden, leaving him behind, naked and unconscious. This was her punishment to him for putting her in a dangerous position.

 Chapter 118 Rhaegan And His Pet! [R-18]

    ?

    Professor''s Chamber, Royal Academy, Spring Kingdom

    The transparent globe changed its colour, like a drop of blood on a ss of water. The red quickly spread and took up all the sphere. The Professor was sitting at his desk injecting his mana into the globe.

    His breathing was quick, his expression was that of pleasure. There was a rhythmic sounding from under the table, like he was indulging in something forbidden.

    A voice came from the other side when the redpletes its invasion.

    "Yes, Rhaegan," it spoke. "How''re the preparationsing?"

    "Your Highness, the preparations areplete," he replied. "Both of them will be in the tournament. I''ll make sure of it." His voice was calm and confident, but there were traces of worry behind his words.

    "Well done, Rhaegan. Giving this task to you has indeed proven wise. Once we acquire the chosen one, your task there will bepleted. You cane back to your kingdom and live a rich life here with your family." The voice said. It had an authoritative and confident sound to its tone.

    Rhaegan grinned at hearing it. He caressed something under the table, like stroking a cat or dog. It purred softly as if enjoying itself.

    "Thank you, your Highness, I''llplete this task without any problem," he said, pulling the thing under the table with force.

    A gaging sound filled the room along with some sshing noise; then silence returned after a moment.

    "How''re the girls? Were you able to crack them?" The voice, The Summer King, asked.

    At the mention of the girls, Rhaegan''s demeanourpletely changed. His smile faded and turned into a frown. A cold sweat ran down his forehead, even though there wasn''t really much heat inside the chamber today.

    "They have been... difficult..." He paused for breath before continuing.

    He looked down and saw the white hairs, her purple eyes which were moistened and wetted by tears falling onto their cheeks. Her hands rested on his hips as she worked on his pulsing cock. She moaned softly while doing so.

    A chuckle came from the other side. "To think the great Rhaegan, the subus of the Summer Kingdom, has failed to seduce two little girls. How ironic."

    Rhaegan''s blood boiled, his face turning dark crimson. All thoughts about being careful not to let anyone see what happened disappeared from his mind.

    She felt him tense and tensed herself too, ready for anything he might do next.

    "The princess is easy if she were to live in the academy. I could seduce her, but each time she goes home and returns, she feels like a new girl, like all the work I''ve done on her previously, has just vanished, just like that." He said, gritting through his teeth.

    "Ah, magic, must be the archmage, that old coot," said the King. "What of the other girl?"

    "She''s... weird," he said, looking down at the girl worshipping his cock. He reached out and caressed her cheeks, running his fingers over her soft skin.

    "I can''t corrupt her because the only thing on her mind is her brother. She''s strangely obsessed with him. Someone named Damien Von Zadkiel. The only thing she lives for is him, I believe. She''s always talking about him. She says she wants nothing more than to be close to him, even if it means killing people." There was a pause again. He locked eyes with the girl, her purple eyes looking at him like she was his ve.

    Then the kingughed aloud.

    "Ah, yes, the hero of Spring and Autumn kingdom. I see, I see. This is also good."

    "How so? Who''s he?" Asked Rhaegan, grabbing the white hairs with both of his hands and gently pushing his cock to her small mouth. Not even stopping when she started to gag and choke on it. He made her mouth kiss his base, held her for a moment, and released her.

    "He''s the second son of Duke Zadkiel. A useless one. The only useless one. By his wit and charm, he saved the life of the Ind Queen once, then he saved the Farel Duchy of the Autumn Kingdom. Not because of his physical powers, but because he was quick enough to call the magic judiciary. He''s a witty one, I can give him that, but overall just a speck of dirt."

    Rahegan smiled. "If something goes wrong with the girl, then we can just kidnap the boy. She wille to us, right?" He pushed his cock against the girl''s lips and pulled away.

    "Indeed, exactly." The king said. "Do what you want to do. I''m sure you''re enjoying yourself there, right? Call me if something major happens." The voice stopped speaking.

    There was no longer any sounding from the other end of the line. Rhaegan sat back and watched the girl suck his cock with renewed vigour.

    He saw the red sphere changing back to the transparent one. Pushing back the chair, he stood up.

    Her lips were still on his cock.

    "What is it, master?" She asked, her head bobbing up and down on his dick.

    He reached out and grabbed her throat, making her eyes widen with delight. Then he threw her to the nearby wall. She hit the wall and stood there, panting.

    He came behind and pressed on her back, making her bend forward. Grabbed her hair and forced her to look upwards.

    "I am going to fuck your little pussy now," he growled.

    He moved between her legs, spreading them apart. Her pussy opened wide. Her inner walls glistened with moisture.

    He rubbed the tip of his cockhead at her opening, teasing her.

    "Please, master!" She begged. "Don''t tease! Please put it in my cunt!"

    With augh, he thrust himself into her tight hole, filling her up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ohh," she gasped as his thick member invaded her.

    "You don''t get to talk until I say you can," he told her.

    He began pumping his shaft in and out of her. As he did so, he continued talking to her.

    "This is the first time you''ve ever taken a man inside you, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, master," she said quietly.

    "Tell me everything about how it felt," hemanded.

    "It hurt, master. My body is adjusting. I''m enjoying every single minute of it."

    "Didn''t you enjoy sucking my cock earlier?"

    "Yes, master. It felt so good." She said, closing her eyes because of pleasure.

    He pped her ass and said. "That''s right! You enjoy whatever I give you."

    He kept fucking her, faster and harder. Her breasts bounced lightly as he thrusted into her.

    He stopped thrusting and grabbed her thighs and lifted her off of the ground, forcing her to wrap her arms around his neck.

    "Take it, whore," he whispered into her ear. "Let me hear you scream."

    And so she screamed loudly, louder than she''d ever imagined.

    She could see his cock prating her pussy, the way it enters and exits and the pleasure growing on her each time. She felt ashamed, but there was something arousing in the shame.

    "Faster, please, faster!" she cried out. "Harder, master!" As she yelled, she could feel her orgasm approaching.

    "Cumming!" she shouted as her whole body shook violently. She copsed onto the floor, panting heavily.

    He didn''t stop there. He grabbed her by her hair and dragged her to his bed. Throwing her onto the bed and climbing atop her, pinning her to the mattress.

    "Master... Master, I need you inside me now!" She said, feeling his whole weight on her body. Her mind was going nuts. The sensation was huge.

    She never thought she could feel this way, but this...it was mind-boggling.

    She thought of the princess. She was a fool. She''s clearly his favourite student, but she never had done anything with him. Maybe he would take her virginityter on, maybe he wanted her to serve him as his lover.

    But why? Why did he choose her? What did she offer him? Was it her look? Or was it her innocence?

    No matter, she had given herself willingly. And yet, she was afraid.

    Afraid of losing control, of giving up her identity, of bing someone else entirely.

    She closed her eyes tightly and tried to fight it.

    "Open your eyes," he said.

    When she did, he stared directly at her, his green eyes boring deep into hers.

    "Why are you afraid, little girl? Is it because you know what you have done?"

    "Yes, master." She nodded.

    "Are you ashamed? Do you regret letting me have you?"

    "No, master."

    His hand slid down her stomach, cupping one of her tits. She arched towards his touch, moaning softly. His thumb brushed across her nipple.

    "Good," he murmured, smiling faintly. He then turned her around and grabbed her by her hair. Then started to fuck her

    "Oooohhhh, master," she sighed as hisrge cock entered her from behind.

    The room was then filled with fleshing thumping on flesh sounds and the loud moans of the girl.

    In the midst of the intense session, his hand pulled off her hairpletely, revealing the ck hair underneath it, her original hair.

    He looked at the white wig, scowling hard. He threw it to the side and started to punish her harder than before.

 Chapter 119 Top Of The Mountains!

    ?

    It''s been over a year since Damien became an apprentice to the mountain hermit. It''s been a tough year for everyone there.

    The hermit said t-out no when Damien asked him to take him under his wings. There wasn''t any room for negotiation, even after he begged on his knees and all. That was until Damien saw a familiar bag near the hermit.

    It became worn and torn after a year, but there was no mistake. It was his missing bag which contained the three divine smelly items of three beautiful girls.

    The hermit, of course, denied that he stole it. He said he found it at the foot of the mountain after a violent mist cyclone struck the area. The same mist cyclone he created.

    Since the bag was magically locked, there was no way for him to unlock it without destroying the bag, so the hermit waited patiently.

    After threatening to take the bag along with him on his way down, the hermit finallyplied.

    Damien made him vow to him before opening the bag and giving the panties to the old man.

    It smelled exactly like that day.

    After more than a year without any type of pleasure and smelling the arousal filled panties, Damien felt an urge growing inside himself.

    He tried not thinking about it but couldn''t help remembering how they looked and tasted. He didn''t want to get excited by such things anymore, as he knew what would happen if he did.

    He was here to be powerful so that he can protect his women.

    After some more talking and some more panty waving at the old man, the old man finally talked to him for real.

    He had asked Damien about how he know about him living in the mountains.

    For that, Damien had replied, "I had a dream. Dream about an ancient hero who killed the Elder Dragon living in seclusion at the top of a mountain." Though the old man didn''t believe that bullshit, he didn''t pry for more information.

    He was just d he got panties of some beauties with their juices dripping from them.

    He happily smelled them like a little kid. He even had a nosebleed just from the smells.

    From the old man, he had learned that Aviora is not a crow but rather a Raven. A midnight raven, whatever that means, since he hadn''t heard about them in the books.

    It simply means it''s a special type of raven that has a special type of power. When asked what power the old man had opened his palm like, he also doesn''t know since there wasn''t any type of these raven back in his day.

    So their journey to strength and power started there.

    The old man would then go on to teach him sword arts and martial arts while teaching Aviora to scout and other self-protecting tricks.

    The bond between the boy and the raven had increased so much during these hellish times since they both shared the same opinion about the shitty teacher they had.

    The old man would smack him in the head with his staff if he did something wrong during the training. He would even smack him if he thought about anydies unless he exins them to him with great detail.

    After some months, an olddy joined him in his training. It was the same olddy named Ein, who had unleashed the Devil bunnies on him, though he doesn''t know the details.

    She was strict and harsh with him. Way more than necessary. She promised him to teach magic and made him fight her. Even before he can think about the magic to use, she would st him away.

    Each time she does that, she would curse at him, berate and belittle him, saying things like, "You shouldn''t be here. You don''t have any talent at all. Back in my days, a Zadkiels means power, but you- you are nothing but a disgrace to your family. Just go back the way youe from and be done with it. You can''t learn shit! You are shit!"

    He hated her for that, not just he, even Aviora hated her for saying stuff like that.

    But after seeing his persistence, she started to lose around him, because he wouldn''t give up no matter how hard it gets.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She had asked him why he thought he needed to be powerful and he had replied that "I have some people that needed protection and if it isn''t for me, then who else is going to protect them in time?" She was ready to kill him if there was any different answer.

    Under her, he learned magic. Learned how to efficiently utilize the mana inside him without wasting it. Learned to conjure spells. Learned to read the runes carved into stones, trees, and anything else that could hold a rune.

    Even though she was mean with everything except teaching him the magical side of life, she still taught him about love. About caring for someone enough to sacrifice yourself for their sake.

    One day she told him, "Don''t ever forget this lesson I''m telling you now. If anyone needs saving or protection from evil, do it. Don''t let others suffer because of your weakness. And never make the same mistake again. Never let anyone see you as weak. Because once you lose control of the situation, you will always be seen as weak."

    He had etched those sentences onto his mind forever.

    Ein had also shown him many ways to heal wounds. Heal broken bones, remove poison, and cure diseases. But most importantly, she showed him how to keep his body healthy. How to avoid disease. She gave him herbs and nts that helped against sicknesses and infections.

    But she still refused to heal his severed hand, making him train with his ice arm. He was ustomed to it, so it was not a big deal now.

    Since the bond between Aviora and him had grown to a higher level, they were able tomunicate telepathically. Not that she can talk, yet, but he can understand her and she can understand him without a word exchanged.

    After the one-year mark, he had physically changed. His white hair had grown to his back, he had arge beard and mustache on his clear face. His eyes held certain wisdom in them. His body had grown bigger with more muscles, his hands had cellulose on them. Though he could heal them, he refused, as it was a reminder of his hard work.

    The old man and the olddy had imparted him with history and knowledge, they were like an encyclopedia for him. They held more wisdom than the actual books, but they didn''t know the future, but he knows.

    One day, the olddy had called him to the top of the mountains, at the highest peak of the Seven Steps Mountains. He and Aviora had climbed the steps to find her sitting on a bench-like rock, outlooking the entire mountain.

    Aviora had croaked in delight, seeing the marvelous scenery before him. She flew around the cliff and enjoyed the view.

    He approached the edge and sat next to the old woman. Looking down upon the vast scenery below, he could see the whole ce lit up in green lights as far as the eye can see.

    "What is it, granny?" He asked. That title always had irked her.

    "I''m not--" She stopped in her tracks and sighed, seemingly giving up. "It''s been over a year since you been under us and...it''s been over a year and a half since you''ve set foot on the mountain for the first time." Her old eyes were distant and held no emotions, like always.

    "What about it?"

    "It''s time..." she said, finally looking at him. Her eyes focused on her. "It''s time for you to visit the civilization once again."

    "Are my studies over...?" He asked, knowing full well where this conversation was headed.

    "There are more things in this world that even if you seek knowledge for your entire life span, you won''t find it all," she answered, staring right at him.

    He nodded. He knew about that.

    "There is a tournament happening in the mortal realm. You''re to go there and witness it. Consider it like an assignment. Young people from all around the world would be there. Watch them, learn from them, and be powerful." She said, smiling brightly through her crooked teeth.

    A small smile broke on his face, hearing her words.

    "I guess it''s time to visit home," he chuckled, imagining their expression if they saw him in this look. "Aviora," he called hispanion. She flew towards him and perched on his shoulder, tilting her head to look at his eyes.

    He reached out and stored her sides with his fingers, "I guess you''re going to meet our family."

    Her tiny ck pupils widened in excitement and she crocked herself closer to him, pressing her cheek to his neck.

 Chapter 120 Lucy, The Workaholic! [R-18]

    ?

    Curator''s Office, Grand Magic Judiciary Headquarters, The Four Borders.

    Lucy thumped the sheets of paper in her hand to the table, then sat back and looked at them with a frown. She had just finished reading through the reports from all the kingdoms that are going to participate in the tournament.

    She didn''t thought there were this manypetitors for a tournament that they hastily put together so as not to make the tension between the great four kingdoms much worse.

    "This is ridiculous," she sighed, wiping a drop of sweat from her forehead. "Why do the lower kingdoms even want to participate in this? Don''tthey know they would only be crushed?" She tsked and again searched through the papers.

    "Oh my, you seemed stressed, let me ease you up," Lucy suddenly felt someone groping her perfect breasts, kneading them. She quickly shot down and there it was, two palms cupping her boobs and squeezing gently. It wasn''t until then that she realized how tense she got while reading those damn reports.

    "You''re getting hard." A voice whispered into her ear.

    Lucy turned around slowly but kept facing away from her.

    "Get off me!" She said and grabbed the wretched hands before jerking them away.

    "Ah, how cruel?" The other voice cried out as their hands were taken off of the soft pillows.

    "I''ve things to do, Viper. I don''t have time to y with you," Lucy curtly said,posing herself from the previous excitement. Her face was redder than ever when she gazed upon the papers.

    Viper came around, plopped on the table, andid down on it, propping her head on her elbow. She gazed at the uptight and very professional old friend of hers. "You don''t have to do anything at all just let me handle it. I assure you, all this tension you''re feeling right now will be gone. Puff. Just like that." She said, her voice was yful as ever.

    "Get off there," Lucy said, waving the paper at Viper to shoo her off the table. "There are documents more valuable than yourself."

    Viper caught her hand in mid-air and jerked it towards her making Lucy gasp slightly. Now Viper and Lucy were just inches away.

    Viper could feel Lucy''s hot breath on her face, making her smile wickedly. Lucy blushed intently. Her breathing paced and shortened. "I''m not kidding Viper, let go." She said. And yet the other subus didn''t let go of her hands.

    "How long have we been working together, Ms. Curator? Ten, fifteen...I don''t remember. Things have changed, lots of things have changed, and yet the only thing that hasn''t changed is your virginity status, Lucy. Allow me to change it." Viper said it with so much emotion that Lucy, a little bit, a tiny bit, was persuaded by her words but she quickly shook her head and jerked off of her hands from her evil friend''s grasp.

    "Get off here. You''ve assignments toplete. Quickly finish them ande back here. The tournament will be a mess without you." She said with her default cold and domineering tone.

    Viper tsked and shook her head in disappointment. "I''m greatly disappointed in you my friend, but fear not, as your friend and best confidante, I won''t rest until I change that status. Rest assured, mydy, I''ll get under your pants," she clenched her fist and raised it above her.

    Suddenly somebody knocked on the door.

    Viper, with style, jumped off the table and gracefullynded on the ground.

    "Come in," Lucy said, not taking her eyes off the papers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sound of a cane rhythmically thumping on the floor made Lucy look up. There stood an old man with his white hairbed neatly behind his ears and dressed in a ck robe. He hadrge sses perched atop his nose and he held himself straight with a stern expression.

    "Grand Master!!" Lucy eximed surprised and jolted off the chair.

    Viper bent her knees and touched the ground with one of her arms, not looking at him at all. "Master," she said. All the previous seductive and yful tone had vanished from her, only cold and calcted professionalism remained.

    The old man nodded at both of them, "Good evening,dies." His voice sounded deep and resonant.

    He walked over to the table where Lucy was sitting, took a seat next to her, and nced at the pile of papers.

    "How are preparationsing?" He asked looking at the papers. He reached out and picked a paperid on the top of the stacks and examined it. It was a biodata of a contestant.

    "We''ve received all the contestants'' information and we''re currentlypiling everything into one document," Lucy answered, still holding the report.

    "Is it done already? Excellent. Please show it to me once you''re finished. Oh yes, please bring Mr. Barris along too," the old man requested. "Derik Esteria? A werewolf? Interesting." Said the old man.

    "He''s the top contender of the Winter Kingdom," said Lucy, remembering the details of the man.

    "Have the man proved himself?"

    "No," replied her. "Not yet. But there is a rumor that this man might be the future King consort of the Winter Kingdom." It was a shocking rumor for herself when she first heard about it.

    Viper smiled as she thought about dramas that can happen in the tournament regarding all the lordlings and princelings.

    The old man frowned, "Hmm..." He ced his fingers underneath his chin and pondered something deeply. "A possible king consort, eh? That certainly makes things interesting. I wonder if he has any interest in such a position or not. Most shocking is that Winter King has actually said yes to his daughter''s wedding. I thought he never would send her away seeing how protective he''s of them. That too a werewolf, interesting. Very interesting."

    "This is a very well thought n," Lucy said, smiling slowly. "This Derick is said to be the most powerful man in the Winter Kingdom. Young and strong. With enough power to overthrow the current ruler. By joining hands together, he''s possibly eliminating any anomalies that threaten his position and also adding their power to his arsenal."

    "Interesting," said the Grand Master. He put down the paper and took another one. "Edward Silverthorne from the Spring Kingdom. Heard about the boy?"

    "He''s average...for a lordling," answered Viper, feeling bored listening to the other two.

    If she can, she would''ve jumped Lucy and pin her down, sucking her tits and exploring her caves but what can she do?

    "Wait," Viper said, remembering someone. "What of the Zadkiels? Is there someone from that lot?"

 Chapter 121 Lucy, The Workaholic! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    Lucy''s cheeks suddenly tinted red, a little, nothing to notice. She coughed. "Danielle Von Zadkiel and Daemon Von Zadkiel. They are bothpeting."

    "Oh?" A disappointed sigh escaped Viper''s lips. "That is unfortunate."

    "It seems that they''re quite popr amongst the lords and princelings of the four kingdoms. Even among some of our own people," Lucy added looking at Viper curiously. "They''re considered very talented. Especially, Danielle, she''s very skilled. She''s good with des."

    The old man sighed. "We have a tournament of the century nned. This is supposed to be the most skilled and powerful generation after the Age of Heroes." He pushed back the chair and stood up. "Make sure the security is tightened. I don''t want some cult fanatics to run around and ruin the tournament that is for the supposed unity of the so-called kings'' fragile emotions."

    "The security is tight. Their invasion is predicted. Or at least we''re prepared for that. If there is just enough suspicion we will act swiftly and deflower it. Don''t worry about that." Viper assured the old man. She''s been preparing for this for many months now.

    There was going to be no mistake at this tournament at all. There would be no mistake at all. She would kill anyone and everyone there if something goes wrong.

    Even though she despises all the high lords and kings'' and their bed warmers, their safety will be her top priority here.

    "Good. Choosing you was wise after all," said the old man, looking at Viper with warmth.

    ***

    At night, in a room at the castle, Lucyy sprawled on the bed.

    She had spent the entire day running errands, organizing paperwork, and checking on the preparation for the tournament. At times, she found herself being pestered by various men hitting on her. She was tired.

    The loose nightdress clung to her curves, entuating them. The thin material did not cover much of her body and her nipples were poking against it. She rubbed her left breast and moaned softly.

    Her thoughts wandered to the Viper.

    The way she caressed her breasts made Lucy moan loudly. She rolled onto her side, pulled the sheet closer, and closed her eyes.

    In her dream, she saw the Viper again. Only this time, they were naked and writhing in each other''s bodies.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and shooked her head. "Get a grip, Lucy. This isn''t you!"

    But the image of the woman with her legs spread wide, her thighs trembling as the subus rode her mercilessly, kept shing in front of her eyes.

    Lucy groaned, her cheeks flushed and her nipples hardly poking out of her shirt.

    She guided her hand slowly and circled her nipples.

    Her thoughts wandered to that day. The day she saw a man and woman indulging themselves in carnal pleasures. The day Damien Von Zadkiel rode Viper, making thetter cry in ecstasy and pleasure.

    She was going to check on him the second time after she left his room since he didn''t remember much.

    But as she approached the room, she started hearing moans and other vulgar sounds from the room. She carefully opened the door a little, enough for her to peek through it.

    From the creak, what she saw made her speechless.

    It was the moment when he broke off her magic thread and grabbed Viper, locking her in ce and pounding her mercilessly.

    It made her wet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She wanted to turn around but the way they looked at each other, the passion and desire in their eyes stopped her.

    And then she watched them kiss passionately and lick each other''s tongues.

    Then she saw her licking his...member passionately. That made her irk.

    Though she knows what were they doing, she couldn''t help but feel jealous of the Viper.

    As she turned away, she felt her panties be moist.

    Now, she was lying on her back with her fingers circling and squeezing her hardening nipple. The images from that time were still lingering in her mind even after a year and a half.

    She thought of him. His throbbing cock and those red eyes.

    Her fingers suddenly pinched her nipples harder. Making her moan loudly. She felt ashamed of herself hearing her vulgar sound but it made her more lustful.

    She was sure if Viper was here, she would have offered no resistance to her lust attacks. She would have happily let her suck on her nipples and lick her pussy.

    "Why am I like this? Why can''t I resist myself anymore?" She cried aloud, trying to control her breathing.

    She might resist some, for formality but deep inside she knew she would let her ride her.

    Her left hand remained on her nipple while her right hand traced along her midriff, moving lower, further downwards.

    When her finger finally reached the bottom, she gasped and froze.

    Just below the stic band of her underwear, there was a small wet patch.

    She was dripping, just from the thoughts. It made her feel more vulgar.

    She reached down again, under her pants, and slowly rubbed herself. This was the first time she was doing something like this. She felt a wave of euphoria at just a touch.

    She craved more. She wanted that more.

    She then slowly circled her thumb around the spot, rubbing gently.

    Moaning loudly, she pressed a single digit between the folds, spreading thebial flesh apart.

    She rubbed herself like that for a few minutes, bathing in the new found excitement and pleasure. She thought of the boy and his cock, imagining that wild thing in her mouth, imagining that thing on her pussy, ravaging her, filling every hole, and leaving her begging for mercy.

    As she continued pleasuring herself, she could feel her arousal rising rapidly. She felt something and she suddenly climaxed, moaning loudly.

    Her eyes rolled backward as she came.

    Lucy lost her consciousness to the pleasure, defeated, she slept peacefully that night. Something she hasn''t been able to since witnessing the vulgar act that day.

 Chapter 122 The Return!

    ?

    "I can''t go back looking like this," he thought, looking at his own reflection at the base of the mountain on a stream.

    He looked old. Fully bearded, wildly unkempt long hairs, that too white hair, and the dress...it was just made up of deer pelts, with spots on it.

    After a year, the dress he had in the bag, which was stolen by the hermit, was pretty much unusable. Even with holes, he had worn it but how much can a dress resist against the harsh training and terrain? If someone from the noble circle saw him, they will write this in their history books and will mock the Zadkiels for generations.

    The only thing that has any value, at least, is the cloak he made of a magical bear.

    "I need a makeover. Don''t you think, Aviora?" He sshed the water onto his face, cleaning it. The cold and cool water freshens him up.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm If climbing the steps took half a year, descending it only took a day. He had jumped from step to step, lightly tapping on the branches protruding from the sides of the cliff.

    "Coooo...." Aviora croaked back. She was eating worms from the ground, picking them from the ground, and quality-checking them.

    "I know, right? They would be baffled to see me like this." He washed his hands and legs with the water and ate fruits before setting out. To home.

    He passed through the temple, it was less crowded. He noticed there were no nobles at all. That made him grateful.

    It means that all of them are busy preparing for the tournament. After all, it''s just two weeks away.

    "Danielle and Daemon. Those two must be in the tournament."

    It was like this even in the books. But what made him wonder is the tournament itself. Why is there even a tournament in the first ce?

    This is a tournament for unity among the kings, something he had thought he avoided. He had saved both ire and Serielle. Serielle''s death was the one key that triggered the war andter this tournament. He had saved her, so why?

    Many thoughts passed through his mind, but he refused to believe them. The mind can weave anything at all, right?

    Aviora flew towards him and perched on his shoulders, crooking her head to look at him. Seemingly concerned, feeling his mind was in turmoil.

    "It''s nothing, buddy," he said, caressing her head. "We can have our answers back at home. Not to mention, you can meet our family too. Exciting, isn''t it?"

    She nodded enthusiastically, pping her wings vigorously. It felt nice to hear such wordsing out of a bird.

    He called for a cart puller at the entrance of the temple.

    The man came running quickly with a small cart, connected with two pieces of wood on either side, on his back.

    Damien mounded it and set his destination to the Royal Capital.

    After all, where else to hear news other than a crowded shop or tavern?

    After a few hours of running, the cart finally came to a halt at the entrance of the Royal Capital.

    Damien paid the man in silver. He had coins stored in the bag.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now, before getting a makeover, he decided to visit taverns around the city center. This is a good time to get some information about the tournament while drinking beer.

    The capital city was bustling, like always. Only this time, it was more than ever. The capital city is in a huge celebration now. Colors were everywhere. New fancy items hung in the shops.

    "Mangos, mangos. Sir, look here! This mango is a rare delicacy of this kingdom. You won''t find it anywhere." One of the shopkeepers called him while he passes through the street. He was a plump man. He ignored him.

    There wasn''t a single spot where there weren''t any people at all.

    He located the tavern, but on the way, he also saw something else. It made his heart race a little.

    It was a brothel. Just next to the tavern.

    And there were girls outside, don in suggestive and almost non-existing dresses, calling the men passing by. One of the girls, a petite one with good proportions, touched his body. Sliding her fingers across his chest. "You look tired. Would you need somepany?" her voice was alluring. It sent shivers down his little dragon. It started to stir.

    Dangerous. He thought. He quickly said no and entered the tavern. He knew he won''t be able to hold in if he stayed a little more there.

    ...

    A group of men gathered at the table next to Damien as soon as he sat down. Aviora set off in the distance, enjoying the capital of its finest. She said, something about not liking the cramped space or something.

    He had ordered arge beer. He sat there taking sips slowly, waiting for the group of men to talk about anything important.

    It was bound to happen. Drunken people are the best news carriers.

    And it happened. They started with the tournament participants. And he was spot on about Danielle and Daemon. Other than them, there was Edward from the Silverthorne, duchy, and other lordlings. It almost looked like the others were here just because of politics.

    Useless and opportunity stealers. He scoffed at them and drank more of his beer.

    Soon enough, the topic shifted to rumors, gossip, and the like. One of them spoke about a strange girl who entered the capital. Everyone agreed she seemed very familiar, but could not recall anyone in particr.

    He didn''t think about it much until the man said she had long, flowing dark hair and dark eyes.

    For some reason, he thought about Lilith. She wasn''t real; he knows.

    ''It must be some other girl,'' he shook his head.

    The topic then shifted again to some other matters and he was uninterested until he heard that words.

    "This is all because of that war between our kingdom and the Inders," therge man with a port belly said, wiping the foam from his lips.

    ''War? The inders?'' Damien''s mind raced as he heard it.

 Chapter 123 Meeting The Princess!

    ?

    ''War? The inders?''

    Damien''s heart skipped a beat as he overheard the mention of a war involving the Inders. He leaned in closer, trying to catch more details from the conversation.

    "That''s true? Some fools they are," another man spoke, taking arge gulp from his tankard. "What happened then? Their arrogance has been deted and they are now ruled by our King. Fools."

    ''Ruled? What the fuck is going on?'' Damien felt a knot inside his mind. A cold feeling draped him. Back in his mind, he knew what happened, but he refused to believe it.

    "Yeah. Look at the luck of the Zadkiels''," the first man said. "The Duke is the Governor there. Since the Silverthorne was always by his highness''s side, I thought he would''ve been the Governor but no...it makes no sense at all."

    ''No fucking sense,'' his mind screamed. ''They''re lying!''

    But he couldn''t deny that.

    Not after hearing these stories.

    "You big oof, it''s not a surprise. Remember, the King and Duke Zadkiel were old pals''. You think the King would give more power to the power-hungry Duke Silverthorne? No, why would he do that? That would be utter foolishness. Instead, by giving power to his loyal and honorable friend, he''s doing two things; One, to reestablish a rtionship between the old friends and gain the allegiance of the Zadkiels''. Two, to have the Ind under control without fearing that the Dukes will rebel against him. By controlling the ind, he controls the trade routes. In exchange for that, he gave the governor position to his friend."

    "Our King is truly a genius, right?"

    Damien called out to the men, "Excuse me, sirs," he said. "Can you tell me about this war? I was traveling a bit and didn''t hear about the war. What exactly happened?"

    Damien was ready to pounce on the men if they didn''t speak, ready to mutte them but surprisingly, they spoke. That too with enthusiasm. Like this whole thing was just another bedtime story for them.

    ...

    He left the tavern and walked to the nearby river. He sat under arge oak and closed his eyes.

    ''She''s dead. Serielle is dead.'' He said it over and over again. Though the time they spent is a little, he liked her. She was likable.

    Unlike Celeste or Daenys, she was respectful and approachable. She was stupid and na?ve but had a charm unique to her. Now she''s gone.

    His heart ached. He wasn''t sure if he loved her. But the pain he was feeling was true.

    He thought he had saved her destiny that time. Saving her from that assassin. He thought he had changed the plot of the novel but this...this is fucking ridiculous.

    He sobbed silently. His tears ran into his beard, making it wet.

    "Why? Why did you leave me?"

    Aviora flew in and opened her wings wide, hugging him with her little body. He cried harder. Her warmthforted him.

    Even though she won''t feel the depth of his sadness, she did what she can, feeling he was down.

    And that was enough for him.

    After a few more minutes of crying, he washed his face.

    He understood whatever overlooked this world, the novel, it doesn''t want him to change the plot. It needed him to adhere to the original plot. If something changed, then that thing will surely make anything to rewrite it to the original one.

    If it''s like that, then the next one would be her!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If it is the original plot, then there would be nothing left that he loves in the world. This world will be pretty much destroyed by the war of the four kings. Even if he didn''t want to instigate it, it will happen.

    Rather than hopelessness, he felt a fire in him.

    A fire to drag whoever wrote the novel from his high chair and bash them relentlessly until he bleeds out.

    He will do it! He will certainly do it.

    Aviora croaked and snuggled more. It was her silent approval.

    "Hey, you?"

    He heard a lovely voice from behind.

    It was a sweet and melodic voice like an angel''s. This was the first time he was seeing her, but he instantly understood who she was.

    How can he not? The blonde hair and the bluest of blue eyes, the epitome of heroic characters characteristic of almost all fantasy novels.

    "Yes?" He asked, removing all the worries from his face.

    "Oh? Um...Sir, you cannot feed birds here. This area is a sanctuary, outside food can destroy their natural habitat." She said, looking at him with a gentle gaze.

    She thinks he was an old man. "I''m sorry, miss. I didn''t know about that. I''ll stop it right now," he signaled his bond to fly away, and it did.

    "That''s alright, sir," she said. Her eyes fixed on the bird that flew away. "By any chance, do you know what bird that was, sir?" She was curious since in all her life, she hasn''t seen something like that in this sanctuary.

    It looked like a raven, but it was big for a small raven, and the ckness, was not a normal colour at all. She wanted to see it. She wanted to feel it. But s, she doesn''t know what it was at all.

    "Oh? Curious, are we?" He chuckled, thinking how childish she looks when asking questions like that. He turned towards her and smiled. "Majestic, right?"

    "Yes."

    "A beauty indeed," he looked at her. Her face was perfect, with perfect jaws and a beautiful set of eyes. Her whole appearance was like a painting.

    Her golden hair was flowing. The simple gown, which she might have used to hide her identity, hid most of the curves of her body.

    He stared at those breasts for a moment before returning back to her eyes.

    "Yes, he truly is," her eyes never off the bird. Though for Damien, who had been rising it since its hatching from the sliver egg, the bird was normal, but for someone outside, that was not the case at all.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Damien chuckled and gazed at his bond flying in the evening sunlight. "It''s a ''she'' actually."

    "Sir, you know about her?" Her gaze sparkled.

    "I certainly do," he chuckled again. "Do you want to meet her?"

    "Yes, that would be wonderful." She almost danced there, but something held her from doing that. Maybe her own consciousness as a princess or something.

 Chapter 124 Hatching The Plan!

    ?

    Damien had promised the princess that he would meet her at the same spot in the evening and she had happily agreed.

    Now the first impression was not gone since she registered him as an old man.

    She doesn''t even know his eye color since she was too focused on his wonderful bond.

    He ran a hand through his shaven jaws. Therge pile of beard was kept clean back in the mountains. He hated the scratching, though.

    His hair was not too short not too long, he let it perfectly fall down to his forehead. Like a noble.

    The boy looking back at him was not him at all. He was someone else.

    If he was pretty back then, he''s more manly now.

    His red eyes now were brighter and calmer than before. His body looked much bigger with muscles covering every part of him from head to toe.

    Not too muscr either.

    He reached out and touched the mirror, looking at himself like he was seeing someone entirely different.

    Like a better version of himself that only exists in dreams. But this was reality. And the one staring at him in therge mirror is himself.

    He''s stronger now. Stronger than most of people in the world. He''s stronger than Calen when hest met him. But he knows that wasn''t the case now.

    ''He must already be the strongest in the Autumn kingdom,'' he thought.

    Defeating Calen might have been impossible then. Even hearing that wretched name had sent shivers down his spine but now...things were different.

    He was confident he could take him on. Hard but not impossible.

    And he will.

    ...

    He bought a shirt and pants, both velvet and ck in color from a shop.

    It was expensive, he could''ve bought a cheap dress but she could tell the difference in just moments.

    He doesn''t want to do that. Remember, the first impression is the best impression.

    The dress fit him nicely, the only thing that stands out is his left arm. His ice arm.

    It looks like a funnybination. On one side he''s a young and arrogant young master and on the other side a war mongrel, a fool as they say.

    But that''s okay, he wasn''t going to show her his entire body in the evening. No, no, no. She will have her time with his bond, a short but lovely one, and he will be hidden in the shadows till the end.

    He will show his face, sh a smile and spew some flowery shit at her and sh away.

    This was just a tactic to make her fall for him, by doing so, she will think about him like a lost lover.

    A smallugh escaped his lips. It felt good.

    His bond flew in and perched on his shoulder.

    On its beak was something small and rectangr with intricate patterns and gems.

    She cried in delight and shook her body like dancing. Whatever it is must be something valuable for her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She says in his mind to take the thing from her beak and so he did.

    It was a hairpin. A pretty one. Not luxurious but pretty. It has a beautiful blue flower on its top.

    Young girls would go wild about it.

    "What of it?" He asks her, examining the thing.

    She tells him to tuck it in his pocket while visiting the princess.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He asked why but his bond just said to do it. He would''ve asked why again if it was some other people but it''s his bond. Whatever is in heres from him. And he knows how stubborn he can be.

    So he took the hairpin and tucked it into his pant pocket.

    "Happy?" He asks.

    She squealed in excitement and nodded her head. She had a smug expression on her face like she had done something wonderful.

    He let her be and focused on himself. He had made her take a bath. The annoying thing doesn''t like to be wet. Something she developed from the mountains.

    Her argument is other birds and animals don''t wash often so why must she? And he had answered that unlike others she lives with him.

    He ate merrily from a shop. Bread and honey and hot butter, chicken, and juices. After a year and a half on the mountain, he had missed the taste of almost everything.

    It felt heavenly in taste. The bread melts in his mouth and the juice feels like heaven.

    He smiled after eating his food and drank from a cup filled with wine.

    He even had some chicken sneaked away for Aviora.

    Seeing her eat the meat like some frantic person who hasn''t eaten in days, made him wonder if he had eaten like that now.

    He thought of her as a ''cannibal,'' eating from her own species.

    Are chickens and ravens of the same species? He thought and shook his head. It doesn''t matter.

    What matters is changing the plot. For that, he needs to find out ''he who controls this world,'' A.K.A the author of the novel.

    The author was someone named Miguel or something something. He can''t remember it clearly. But there was a Miguel in it.

    And there is no Miguel here. If this ''Miguel'' is a god or an Alien, then there is nothing he can do about it.

    There was no mention of higher power anywhere in the novel. There was no mention of supernatural phenomena or anything that remotely tie to things outside of this world. It''s a dead end. A bloody dead end.

    But there was this quote in the prologue of the novel. Something that goes like, "I''m everywhere where you look, but not where you see."

    The dumb fuck is that supposed to mean. All he can think is that the guy is somewhere here but his eyes won''t see it. It also means anyone can be the author: Calen, Daenys, The Princess, the winter queen even Lily.

    Whoever it is must be watching him. Like some sort of games or entertainment.

    It''s all in the future. He can think about themter. Now is not the time for things beyond his control. Now''s the time to seduce a princess with his charm. The charm that was passed down to him by his master in the mountains.

    He grinned widely.

 Chapter 125 Coning Her!

    ?

    After washing Aviora, he had applied some oil on her feathers, a type of oil that is used for pets to shine their mane.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Now the once wonderful raven looks even more majestic than before. Like some artisan crafted her with care and love.

    The light shines off her ck plumage giving her an angelic glow.

    He picked up the mirror and examined her from afar.

    The bird cocked its head curiously. What is wrong, human? You''re looking at me weirdly. She asked something like that on his mind.

    Heughed quietly and told her to stay put. He walked over to her and gently brushed his fingers against the feather tips.

    They feel soft like silk. "Good," he said. "Now when you are with her make sure you act all mighty and high, make her feel blessed just from a touch from you. I know you''re just a dumb chicken withrge wings but don''t show her that." She pecked his head for that remark making him call her that again.

    Since she sees chicken as a livestock,paring her with it made her feel something. Something she can''t name it as of that moment and he didn''t help her at all with her vocabry.

    As the once radiant ball of gas slowly starts to set at the ocean, Damien made his way to the sanctuary.

    He didn''t outright walk towards their meeting ce but rather, looped around the ce and hid behind arge oak tree.

    Since the sun was low and the area was bursting with trees, it was dark where he hid. The only opening was the space above the small pond, where he sat near earlier.

    Aviora was nowhere to be seen. He had told her to wait until he says so.

    After a few more minutes, he saw the princess''s silhouette. Elegant, even in darkness.

    The way she held herself, the gracefulness of her steps and posture, everything screamed royalty. Her dress was simple yet elegant, fitting her well.

    He admired her beauty and watched her walk closer to the water.

    She was alone. Aviora had told him. She asked his permission and he said not yet.

    He wanted her to wait a little. To make himself busier and less avable to her. So she''ll be forced to wait. That was the n anyway.

    She was nervous. The way she tapped the back of her one hand on the other palm repeatedly was a sign.

    Damien observed her from his hidden spot, taking in her nervous demeanor. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that he had such an effect on her. It fueled his confidence further, making him believe that he could win her over with his charm.

    He watched as she reached the water''s edge and nced around, likely searching for him. The anticipation in her eyes was palpable, and Damien savored the moment, relishing in the power he held over her emotions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien wanted to create a sense of mystery and intrigue before their encounter. He wanted the princess to yearn for his presence, to long for the moments they would share together.

    Lost in his thoughts, Damien absentmindedly touched the hairpin that Aviora had brought for him. He wondered about its significance and why his bond had insisted he keeps it with him.

    She was getting restless and it was the perfect timing. He gave the silent nod, the signal that made his bond fly high in the sky, making a perfect cinematic scenery as it descended to her as the sun sets behind the orange sky.

    Aviora made a shrill sound, graceful and melodic, simr to a songbird. It echoed across the vastnd, drawing attention from nearby creatures that were asleep.

    Damien heard the noise and chuckled, amused at his bond''s antics.

    The princess turned around and looked at the source of the sound. When her gaze fell upon the bird, a wide smile spread across her face.

    She extended her hand, and Aviora gracefullynded on the ground, rejecting her. Damien watched their interaction, his heart filled with satisfaction and a tinge of jealousy. He wanted to be the one to bring that joy to her face, but for now, he would let Aviora take the spotlight.

    The princess gently stroked Aviora''s feathers, her eyes sparkling with delight. She seemed mesmerized by the bird''s beauty and grace,pletely unaware of Damien''s presence lurking in the shadows. He relished in the anticipation, knowing that soon he would reveal himself and captivate her even more.

    "Oh my, how beautiful you are," the princess said. The raven didn''t squeal in response. Instead, she stared back at her intently, her head tilted slightly as if trying to figure out what this creature meant by words.

    A few minutester, Aviora began preening her own feathers.

    This made her a bit sad and disheartened as she regarded that the bird had no interest in her. Even though she could stroke it there wasn''t much reaction on the bird''s side meaning it wasn''t interested in her at all.

    This was a first. All the other birds loved her. Even the new ones did so. Yet why is she the only one disinterested in her?

    Damien watched as the princess''s expression shifted from delight to disappointment. He understood her longing for a deeper connection, for the bird to show some interest in her. He couldn''t let her feel disheartened for too long.

    Seizing the moment, Damien stepped out from behind the oak tree, he slowly came behind her.

    "You have to let go of that high status if you want her to notice you," he said just behind where she was squatted on the ground.

    Hearing the sudden sounding just behind her ears made her startled. She tried to stand up and turn around but he suddenly said. "Shhh....look at that. She''s looking at you."

    The princess stopped in her tracks and looked at the raven and sure enough it was looking at her, tilting her head a little and watching her.

    He gently ran his hands along her hands and grabbed her palms. A shiver runs down her spine. "Rx, I know her. Just lose your hand and look at her like a friend, not as a princess," he extended her hand, weing the raven.

 Chapter 126 First Rule Of Seduction!

    ?

    He gently ran his hands along her hands and grabbed her palms. A shiver runs down her spine. "Rx, I know her. Just lose your hand and look at her like a friend, not as a princess," he extended her hand, weing the raven.

    The princess was about to call her guards, but seeing the beautiful raven before her looking at her with curiosity made her stop. Who wants to be touched by a stranger that too in a secluded area?

    The princess hesitated, unsure of Damien''s intentions, but the captivating gaze of the raven and the mysterious allure of the moment made her throw caution to the wind.

    "You better not be a pigeon thief or something," she said half-jokingly, finally allowing herself to rx a bit.

    Damien grinned mischievously. "Oh no, Your Highness, I assure you I''m not here for your crown jewels. I''m just a humble admirer of nature, and it seems you have caught the attention of this magnificent creature."

    As he released her hand and watched her, the princess tentatively extended her palm toward the raven, her eyes locked with its piercing gaze.

    "Just like this, Princess. No need for formalities. Just let her know you''re here as a friend, someone who appreciates her beauty and grace," Damien encouraged, a twinkle of excitement in his eyes.

    The princess swallowed her nerves and reached out her hand, her heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. Aviora''s beady eyes studied her for a moment before she cautiously hopped onto the princess''s open palm.

    "There you go! You''ve won her trust!" Damien eximed, unable to contain his excitement.

    The princess couldn''t help butugh, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Well, it seems even birds prefer mypany over some stuffy courtiers. Maybe I have a way with feathered creatures after all."

    Damien chuckled. "Indeed, Your Highness. It seems you have a natural charm that transcends species. Who knows, perhaps you were meant to be the ruler of the Spring kingdom!"

    They shared a lighthearted moment; the tension dissipating as their interaction became more yful. The princess marveled at the raven perched on her hand, marveling at its soft feathers and delicate movements.

    He was squatted too close to her that he can smell her hair. It smelled of smoked rose and sapphire. The gold reflected out in the setting sun.

    It was at that moment that he noticed that one side of her hair was ubed. Like it was not tied correctly.

    Her other side was perfect, though. Everything was in the correct ce and in perfect order.

    Hairpin. He thought. One of her hairpins, specifically the ubed and tangled side, was missing.

    Realization dawned on him, and his jaws opened. He looked at his bond in clear bewilderment.

    Was she always this smart? He thought.

    Aviora had a smug look on her face, like telling him to kneel and cower before her might. He would''ve done that if the princess wasn''t there.

    "What happened to your hair, your grace?" he asked, making sure his voice was suave as hell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the first rules his master made him learn was voice modtion to charm anydy''s heart. To speak in a way that the sound waves prate the hearts of those who hear it.

    It was simple but effective.

    He now sounded like a prince charming instead of a kidnapper or pigeon thief.

    The princess blushed, her hand still extended as the raven perched on her palm. She raised her free hand to touch her hair self-consciously, realizing the slight disarray on one side.

    "Oh, dear me!" she eximed, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. "It seems I''ve had a little hairpin mishap. Thank you for noticing."

    Damien''s voice resonated with a charming warmth as he replied, "It was impossible for me not to notice such a small detail when you are already so captivating, Your Grace."

    As he spoke, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a delicate hairpin. It was adorned with intricate designs and shimmering gemstones with the blue flower at top, a perfect match to the one missing from the princess''s hair.

    "I believe this belongs to you," he said, holding the hairpin out to her with a graceful gesture.

    The princess''s eyes widened in surprise, her heart fluttering at the sight of the familiar essory. "You found it! But how? I had thought it was lost forever."

    Damien smiled mysteriously. "A gentleman never reveals all his secrets, Your Grace. Let''s just say fate had a hand in our meeting today, and it led me to this little treasure of yours."

    She tried to reach out and grab it, but he jerked his hands away. She can''t do anything as the raven was in her other hand and any sudden movement can scare it away. She doesn''t want that at all.

    "Let me," he said and delicately pushed the clip on her disheveled hair, pinning it perfectly in ce. "There, now you like a proper princess again," he said teasingly.

    She felt a thrill run through her body as she heard his dazzling sound. Her cheeks were really red. She knows what he was doing, the flirting and courting, yet she didn''t hate it. There was a thrill to it.

    They were silent for a moment, then she caressed the beak of the raven. "I don''t even know your name," she said. "How do you know me?"

    "Damien would be suffice for now, I suppose," he said, all suave and dazzling. "As for knowing who are you. It''s justmon sense."

    "So you''re not afraid of my father then?" She asked.

    Damien chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and confidence. "Afraid? No, Your Grace. I believe a wise man does not fear a king but respects his authority. And as for knowing who you are, it''s true that your name and reputation precede you. But it is not merelymon sense that has brought me here. It is curiosity, a desire to witness the enchanting presence that surrounds you."

    The princess looked at him, her curiosity piqued. "Curiosity? What is it about me that has sparked such interest in a stranger like you?"

 Chapter 127 The Suaviness!

    ?

    The first thing that strikes her was his brilliant crimson eyes. She never had seen that type of redness in any other ce. It felt like crystals injected with blood.

    Her breath caught short. His hair is white, perfect, and long enough to brush against his shoulders. Even without a single strand falling out, the locks seemed as smooth and silky as silk.

    Damien couldn''t help but notice the princess''s gaze fixated on his appearance. He shed her a cheeky grin, his voiceced with a yful tone.

    "As for why I''m here and how I know you, it''s simple," he said, his crimson eyes sparkling mischievously. "I heard tales of your enchanting beauty, your adventurous spirit, and your knack for getting into delightful mischief. How could I resist the chance to witness it all firsthand?"

    The princess''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and she yfully nudged his arm with her free hand. "ttery will get you everywhere, Damien. But you still haven''t answered my question. How do you know me?"

    Damien leaned in closer, his voice filled with a hint of conspiratorial charm. "Ah, my dear princess, I must confess that I am an amateur detective of sorts. It didn''t take much to uncover the stories and legends that surround your name. The princess who charms birds, dances through moonlit gardens, and possesses a spirit as wild and untamed as the winds themselves."

    The princess couldn''t help butugh, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Well, you certainly have done your research, Damien. But I assure you, not everything you''ve heard is true."

    He shrugged yfully, his white hair falling gently against his shoulders. "Perhaps not everything, Your Grace, but there''s always a hint of truth in legends, isn''t there? And I''m here to discover the real you, beyond the tales and the royal facade."

    Her curiosity peaked, the princess leaned closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "And what is it that you hope to discover, Damien?"

    He met her gaze, a yful glint in his eyes. "The true essence of the princess behind the crown, the one who dances with ravenpanions and lets her hair fall into charming disarray. The one who isn''t afraid to y along with a mischievous stranger in a secluded garden."

    The princess blushed, her heart fluttering at his words. "Well, you certainly have a way with words, Damien. But tell me, what does your raven here have to say about all this?"

    They both turned their attention to the raven perched on the princess''s hand. Aviora cawed and hopped closer to Damien, as if approving of their yful banter.

    Damien chuckled and extended a finger toward Aviora, who nipped it gently. "It seems yourpanion has taken a liking to me. Perhaps she sees a kindred spirit in our lightheartedness. Or maybe she just appreciates a good flirtatious exchange." The princess said.

    "Aviora," he said. "Her name is Aviora."

    "What a wonderful name for a majestic creature like you," she caressed Aviora''s head, patting it.

    The bird seemed to like the attention as it was enjoying being praised and petted.

    Perhaps the birdie was just simply seeking for new faces as she was bored with the old crooks and the pervert.

    Perhaps she. might have seen her sincerity and purity of soul, something she can''t find in her bond or his masters.

    The princess pushed her hand inside her gown and produced a handful of nuts.

    The birdie, who never savored something like that pecked the nuts faster than a vacuum cleaner.

    It made him cringe. All the things he told her not to do, she has done it.

    "That should be something wonderful if it makes her like that," he quickly said something to hide his embarrassment.

    "Yes, I''m d she likes it." the princess said jovially. Her golden hair sways when she giggles.

    She was beautiful. There was no doubt about that<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "These are special nuts from a tree that only grows inside the Royal Pce. So it''s really exclusive," she emphasized the word only.

    He was sure where this was going and he let her.

    "You can visit the pce whenever you want. I mean I''m only there at night since I''ve academy but if youe I''ll feed whole other easy treats you never have seen or tasted. Taste that''llst for a lifetime." She said.

    "Feels like you''re seducing mypanion, princess," heughed. "Are you going to steal her?"

    "If shees with me, yes, I''ll steal her." The Princess replied daringly, with a yful smile.

    "You know wherever she is, I''ll be there too. So you see princess, if she visits you at night I''ll be there too." He added, his voice all low and suave. His breath tickled her ear lobes.

    The princess blushed deeply, feeling a little embarrassed. "N-no you can''t. The invitation is only for Aviora."

    "Ah, my delicate heart," he said. "You''re breaking it."

    y were notmon in this ce if so she would''ve identified the Shakespear in him.

    She giggled again, her sound so alluring and beautiful.

    She again produced a handful of nuts and presented them to Aviora who deliciously savored them.

    Taking the distraction, Damien, without any sound disappeared from there. He walked towards the woods. Since it was nightfall and very little light was produced from the magicmp at the roadside, she wouldn''t find him.

    Aviora had seen it but she didn''t stir at all. She just continued to eat the nuts but she understood what his leave means.

    "Ah, where are my manners," she eximed. "I''m Aurelia, the princess of this kingdo-" Before she can continue, Aviora spread her midnight ck feathers and took off into the air.

    It all happened in a single moment.

    "Rude, just like you." She turned to see the intruder but he was also gone.

    She giggled. "But of course..."

    She stood up and slowly walked away knowing the mysterious boy and his bond will surely seek her out.

    ....

    A little afar, he watched her walking away. Her smile made him warm.

    "Oh, wow I''m falling in love with everyone. Is this also written in the book? Am I really falling for them or is it just how Damien Von Zadkiel is designed?" He tsked just as Aviora softlynded on his shoulders.

    He didn''t talk about her bad behaviors, he just caressed her little head, and she nuzzled to his warmth.

    "I''m tired. Let''s go home, alright."

 Chapter 128 Homecoming!

    ?

    After the princess left the sanctuary, Damien emerged from his hiding.

    "Alright. We can rest in the wagon. Let''s not waste any more time," he wiped a sweat from his forehead. "I want to talk to my father. Or brother."

    Aviora yawned and perched on his shoulder. The savory nuts must have made her drowsy.

    Without wasting time, he walked to the streets and called for a wagon.

    It was notrge or grand like the one he was used to, but it was enough. He doesn''t need a golden wagon just to visit his home, does he?

    He had brought some food also for the night since he doesn''t want to step out of the wagon.

    Aviora had shaken her head in disapproval of hisziness.

    Since she was also feeling drowsy and sleepy, Aviora had stayed with him, snuggling close to him.

    After four days, they saw the estate from afar. Therge castle nuzzled inside greenery. It made him nostalgic. Like he missed it. Like he felt at home.

    He could see people moving about the courtyard of the mansion as well as other buildings surrounding them. A few guards were walking around, too.

    The wagon came stop at the castle gates where two guards stood steadily and readily.

    Damien paid the driver and walked to the guards. He had his bear cloak donned so as not to spook the servants and maids.

    At first, they didn''t recognize him, but in a moment they eximed with surprise and kneeled before him.

    "Wee back, young master," both of the guards said in unison.

    A small smile passed on his lips.

    "I''m d you recognized me," he said.

    "Forgive us for our rudeness young lord! You''ve been gone so long we didn''t recognize you at first."

    They bowed again.

    He regarded them for a moment, silent and all, like a noble looking at a peasant with all the arrogance in the world.

    It made him feel like he was special.

    The spear in the hands of the guards shivered as they understood the young master''s eyes are boring at them.

    After a moment Damien sighed.

    "Are there any guests here? Is my father here?" He asked after a while.

    One guard shook his head. "No, my lord," he said. "There are no guests. And the current acting duke is your elder brother, young master Daeron."

    "I see." Damien scratched his chin like he was in deep thought.

    "Perhaps, my lord haven''t heard what happened?" The other guard asks.

    "I did hear something from the folks. I''ll talk with my brother then." He patted the soldiers on their shoulders and walked inside.

    Aviora slowly floats in the air and takes in the details.

    He could feel her excitement.

    "Don''t go too far," he warned her telepathically. She nodded in acknowledgment.

    He made his way to the castle taking in the details and marveling at how beautiful the ce was.

    Was it always like this or was it also the author''s character designing at y again? He thought as he entered through the main doors into an expansive hall that overlooked the courtyard.

    People moved about. There seemed to be servants cleaning up tables, and serving tea to others. They looked busy yet rxed.

    Whenever someone''s eyes meet his, they instantly froze in ce and after a moment they all just fall to their knees and greeted him.

    Some were wary of him but others, others he rescued from the fort of Maelys were happy to see him.

    He looked around for anyone familiar but didn''t see anyone.

    Even Lily wasn''t there. He imaged her expression seeing his return. Her running to him and hugging him.

    "Young master, you returned. I''m so happy to see you." she would say. He would then swoop her from the floor and throw her into the bed before ravaging her. Ending his year and-half-long abstinence by fucking the shit out of her until neither of them could walk properly.

    His imagination took over and he startedughing uncontrobly.

    Maids and butlers looked at him strangely.

    "How was your trip, my lord," one of the butlers asked. He was pushing a food cart toward him.

    Damien smiled widely.

    "Well...it was very eventful actually..." He answered. He pulled the steel te off the top of the cart.

    It was filled with fruits and vegetables, fish, and meat. All sorts of delicacies.

    "Who''s this for?" he asked pulling a grape and popping it in his mouth.

    "To young master Daemon," the butler politely replied. He was having anxiety seeing the young master eating from a te meant for the short tempered and arrogant young master Daemon.

    Damien''s eyes lit up hearing it. A mischievous smile passed on to his lips. "Is that so? He''s here? I thought he would''ve left for the Four Kingdom borders already."

    "He''s set to leave two dayster with youngdy Daenys," the butler''s eyes quivered seeing the young master''s hands reaching for the te.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He pushed himself away from the table, grabbed another te, and began filling his stomach with delicious food.

    Soon the tes emptied, leaving only crumbs behind.

    "Ha, that was delicious. Sent him my regards okay," he patted the butler and left to see his brother.

    ...

    When he arrived at his brother''s chambers, he knocked lightly. Even after several knocks, no one answered, so he opened the door slightly, revealing a disheveled room with notes and pages spread across the room.

    He pushed the door open, revealing apletely messed up.

    Booksy everywhere. Some were torn apart, others were still bound together. Notes covered the walls, papers were scattered throughout the chamber.

    He walked towards the table and suddenly jerked back. His body shuddered for a second, he took a deep breath and looked again.

    There he saw a man lying face down on the floor in a pile of papers.

    The red liquid spread on the papers where his head rested.

    "Oh my god!" Damien yelped and ran forward. His cloak fell behind him.

    He knelt next to the body.

    Blood was seeping between his fingers, pooling underneath.

    "Brother!" he shook the body. "Cameron, wake up." He flipped the body and held the head.

    The sight in front of him made him shudder. On hispy Daeron, his cheeks were hollow, his eyes were sunken, his skin pale.

    "Brother, open your eyes." he lightly pped his cheeks.

    Is he dead? What the fuck happened? Where is everyone?

    Many questions raced through his mind.

    Daeron coughed.

    Damien gasped.

    "What the hell did you do!?" he yelled at him.

    Daeron stared at him nkly, his eyes unfocused.

    "Ah, am I dead? You''re here, brother. Did we both die?" His voice was hoarse and dry.

    Damien dropped his hand from Daeron''s face.

    "No, I''m not dead. But you will if you''re like this," Damien said, looking at the skeleton with a skin mask.

    "Is that so? Good," he said, reaching out and touching Damien''s cheeks.

    It was cold and skeletal. The touch made him icky.

    "What happened, brother," Damien asked helping him up and cing him on the chair. "Why are you like this?"

    Daeron reached for the water skin at the table, slowly and shakily. Damien reached out and grabbed the water and gave it to his brother.

    "Thank you," Daeron said. "After father departed the entire duchy was under my control. By entirety means the entire duchy. Last time it was only partially since Dad was here and I thought I could work this out just like that time but I was wrong. The first week was okay then the war happened. Oh, the war. Do you know about it?"

    "Yes."

    "Good. You know about the queen?" Daeron looked at his brother with concern etched on his face. His diluted purple eyes were foggy and dull.

    "Yeah, I can see the changes in you." Daeron smiled. "You''ve grown big, haven''t you? what happened to your arms?"

    Damien instinctively touched his ice arm, feeling conscious about it.

    It felt off and funny.

    "Something happened in the mountains. I just need a potion, that''s all." His voice was low and gravelly.

    "That''s good, right?" Daeron asked.

    "Of course. Why wouldn''t it be?"

    "Because you''re alive." Daeron pointed at Damien''s hand. "That''s the only thing that matters. Others can be healed. I''ll have the potions ready for you, brother."

    "I think we both need some potions, brother," Damien chuckled and ced his hand on his brother''s shoulder, gently and slowly. "Look at you, you look like you''ll die any minute."

    "It''s not that much. I''m okay. I''m used to it."

    "I''ll help you with your work. Okay." let''s just get healed first."

    Theyughed at silly jokes and talked about the uing battles and their bets.

    Of course, Damien chose her sister but Daeron felt skeptical about her saying she was young.

    Damien was sure about the winner but he shook his head since Daeron hasn''t read the novel and only he did.

 Chapter 129 Sister, Sister, Sister!

    ?

    Damien learned about the war, the tournament, and the involvement of the infamous group called "Midnight Consortium."

    He was appalled, bbergasted, and aghast hearing this news like he already doesn''t know about them.

    Daeron then produced two advanced healing potions and gave one to his brother. They both drank it in a swoop like a drinking race that they yed in childhood. At least, that is what Daeron saying since the other person is clearly isn''t the original one.

    Damien had shed his ice arm. It fell to the ground like arge statue made of crystals and shattered. It was just ice after all. He watches the millions of pieces of ice melting and forming into a water puddle. The effect then hit him.

    The stump on his left hand felt hot for a certain reason, then he howled in pain. He staggered to the floor and watched his bones from the shoulders tearing his skin where the stump was closed, blood dripping through it.

    It hurt like mother fucker and it was gruesome.

    Daeron was saying something, something about the way the potion taking effect or something. But Damien was not in the state to hear it as the pain gnawed through him.

    The bone extended downward, it split after forming the joint and began to grow until it formed the wrist and the fingers. Then the other gruesome things started to form. The muscle tissue grew outward apanied by the development of tendons and ligaments. Blood vessels appeared, ensuring a steady blood supply as the tissues expanded. Nerves were also growing rapidly throughout the limb. Then skin started to form and stretch until it covered the entirety of the arm.

    A new sensation of warmth filled the area between his shoulder des; but at first, he did not feel anything else. This continued for several minutes before any movement could be detected within the newly regenerated extremity. After another minute or so, a slight tremor ran down the length of his forearm, followed immediately thereafter by an electric jolt up along the nerve ending. As if to confirm its existence, Damien''s fingertips twitched involuntarily.

    He marveled at the new arm. It was like he never had lost one at all. It fits perfectly and the pain from before was reced by the joy and happiness he felt when seeing such a wonderful thing happen to himself. He flexed the hand several times to make sure everything works well without any problem. There are no signs of scarring or whatsoever.

    Damien thanked his brother again for this. Daeron chuckled embarrassingly at thepliment.

    A pang of guilt had ced itself in Damien''s heart when he heard about their childhood adventures. Almost made him want to tell him about the truth but he persisted.

    The real Damien is gone. Whatever happened to him, he doesn''t know. And he doesn''t want to know at all. This is his family now. The man that stands before him is his elder brother. There is no change in it all.

    There is no reason for him to reveal this to his family and make them sad and split the entire family. Zadkiels'' have a name and reputation and he''s one of them.

    Damien thanked him and helped him with some paper. After some time, he dropped the helping part and left the office, feeling stiff and sour from just sitting there and looking through papers.

    It reminded him of his old lifestyle. He hates it.

    This made Daeron bbergasted, but before he can protest, Damien had already left the room in a hurry.

    He descended the stairs and climbed another set of stairs to his room. Maids and butlers bowed at him whenever he passes any of them. He didn''t give any mind to them at all. He''s a noble after all.

    His eyes took in the familiar corridor, the different rooms amodating his siblings.

    Though the other three may be empty now, he knew the other two were not empty at all, and sure enough when he passed by Daeny''s chamber her door suddenly opened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They both looked at each other in shock. Both of them not expecting to see each other at all.

    Daenys looked like she just came from taking a bath. She wore a ck robe tied around the waist and long sleeves. Her hair is still wet and messy.

    A towel hung around her hair and neck.

    Strands of wet hair clung together while droplets of water dripped onto her cheeks and forehead, making her look even more beautiful than usual.

    She stared back at him with a wide open mouth.

    "Uh..." Damien was taken back with sudden beauty.

    He remember her being beautiful but after not seeing her more than a year and a half made him realize that she really has grown prettier. His breath caught in his throat.

    The gown entuated her figure, hugging tightly to her body, revealing the curves of her hips and breasts.

    The gown pulled shot on her legs and showed off her shapely calves and thighs.

    As soon as he saw the sight, Damien felt like he wanted to touch those lovely limbs.

    ''What is this? I need to find Lilly very quickly,'' he cursed himself for thinking indecently about his sister. Well, at least ''his'' sister. The original ones.

    Daenys had her eyes wide, seeing him after a year and a half. Her lips parted in surprise.

    She suddenly got aware of her dressing and a slight blush painted her cheeks.

    "Yo-you look beautiful."

    ~m~

    As soon as the cursed words passed off his mouth, she darted back and mmed the door on him. It happened in a split second he only evenprehend what happened after the m of the door pierced his ears.

    "What the fuck did I just say?" He cursed himself, thinking about the most vile and cursed thing that he told Daenys about. She''s not supposed to get thatpliment from him but at that time she really was just beautiful.

 Chapter 130 Brother V/S Brother!

    ?

    On the other side of the door, Daenys clutched her heart, feeling it thumping harder and harder.

    Her face waspletely flushed, and her breathing was heavy.

    She stood there frozen, unable to move.

    "What the hell was that?" She too, couldn''t shake him off her mind. The way his eyes captivated her body, it send shivers down her whole body.

    "Get a grip, Daenys, he''s your brother," she said to herself feelingplicated feelings bubbling up in her heart.

    ...

    Damien pped his face a couple of times and continued his walk. He thought he passed by someone but since his mind was upied with his sister''s body, he didn''t see them at all.

    But boy, did they leave him alone? No. That''s not Daemon was designed at all.

    "Wow, look at that, the prodigal son of the Zadkiel family has returned," Daemon pped his hands with a malicious grin.

    That''s when Damien noticed the presence behind him. He turned around and saw this younger brother striding towards him.

    "Look at you brother, you look like you got jacked. Is that truly you at all," he lightly tapped on Damien''s chest to reassure the bulges were real at all.

    Damien was a bit taller than him, so when they stood face to face, Daemon had to look up to see his eyes.

    "You were a piece of shit back then but now..." he gestured grandly at him. "now you are a big chump of a piece of shit."

    Blood boiled inside Damien, he could hear the pulsing of his nerve. The quickening of his heartbeat. His jaws clenched tightly.

    If it was before he would''veughed it off and tried to get away from him but...those days are behind him.

    He was trained. Trained under the golden heroes of that time and he wanted to test his power on something. And what better test dummy than the old bully at all?

    "Daemon," he said, his voice was just a whisper. "You''ll do well to respect my authority as your elder brother."

    The maids and butlers passing through the corridor stood to a side and watched. They can''t get past the other side as it would be considered disrespectful since both the young lords are blocking the way.

    That was all bullshit, they just wanted some entertainment to reignite their boring life with something adrenaline pumping.

    Daemon was silent for a moment then he broke into a burst ofughter.

    Heughed and wiped a tear from his eyes all the while Damien stood there and watched him, without any change of expression.

    "Ah, my ears must be clogging. I must''ve heard something else, right, brother?"

    Damien regarded him for a moment and took a step forward, now they were just inches away.

    He looked down at the purple eyes looking up at him, eyes glowing crimson.

    "I said, you''ll do well to respect me, brother," Damien''s voice, barely above a whisper, carried an undercurrent of authority that resonated with an eerie intensity.

    The maids and butlers, once mere spectators, could feel the electricity crackling between the two young lords. They stood frozen, transfixed by the maic pull of the confrontation, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Their mundane existence yearned for this injection of adrenaline, even if it was born from the turmoil between their masters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Daemon''sughter wavered, and for a fleeting moment, uncertainty flickered in his eyes. The air grew heavier, tension winding its tendrils around them.

    Then the lightness returned to his features and he grinned again.

    "Wow, such big words. Careful now I might gain a new name," he said. "The Kinye--"

    ~p~

    The resounding p cut through the tension-filled atmosphere like a crack of thunder, shattering the fragile equilibrium between the brothers. Time seemed to slow as Daemon''s head snapped to the side, a spray of crimson blood gushing from his nose. The corridor fell into an eerie silence, as if the world itself held its breath, stunned by the sudden esction.

    Damien stood there, his hand still suspended in the air from the force of the p. His expression remained unchanged, a stoic mask concealing the storm raging within him. He had unleashed the pent-up frustration, the years of torment, in that one powerful strike.

    Daemon staggered backward, his malicious grin reced by a mixture of shock and pain. His hand instinctively reached for his throbbing cheek, attempting to stem the flow of blood.

    For a moment, his usually confident demeanor faltered, his eyes betraying a hint of vulnerability that had been absent until now.

    The maids and butlers, momentarily petrified witnesses, gasped at the shocking turn of events. The once-reigning bully had been brought down by the hand of his elder brother.

    Whispers of disbelief and awe rippled through the gathered crowd as they exchanged astonished nces

    Then Daemonughed. Laughed like a maniac. Throwing his head back and clutching his stomach.

    For a second, Damien thought his brother was not going to react. Seeing hisughter and all but it changed suddenly.

    "You dare! You dare p me! You piece of shit! How dare you, bastard!" He roared as hisughing demeanor changed to that of a fury.

    His voice was too loud that Daenys opened her door to check what was going on.

    She saw the maids and butlers blocking the way like they were watching something entertaining. She steered through them and gasped seeing the standout.

    Daemon was boiling. She could see the blood on the floor where he was standing.

    On the other end, Damien was stoic, but the redness on his face betrayed his rage.

    "What happened?" She asked a maid.

    "Young master Damien pped young master Daemon," the maid said timidly.

    "Oh god!" Daenys covered her mouth in disbelief.

    Their conversation was not loud but in the dead silence Daemon had heard them.

    His eyes glowed, the purple color intensified.

    And in the next moment, Daemon was dashing at his brother.

    "Yes, so predictable," Damienughed and cracked his neck, readying himself.

    So it starts, brother v/s brother. A battle for respect and image.

 Chapter 131 The Power Of A Slap!

    ?

    The air froze as the two brothers looked at each other. One with contempt and murder and scream, the other with rage and calmness. Daenys felt the shivers run down her spine, looking at her elder brother.

    Something is wrong with him. This was not the way the old Damien reacts. He would''ve avoided confrontation with anything at all but this...

    Then images of him saving her from the frenzied mob yed in her mind. He had used ice magic at that time and she never got the chance to exin how he was awakened. She felt odd and wondered why.

    Then Daemon screamed and lunged at Damien.

    It was so fast; it was hard even for her to keep track of him, but she saw it. She clearly saw the way Damien casually sidestepped, grabbed Daemon''s hand, and throw him into the air.

    Daemon crashed on the ground. Hey there for a moment, before repeatedly pounding hard on the ground in frustration. He screamed, and yet Damien was calm.

    Daemon flipped around and now looked like a tiger ready to pounce at his prey. Damien stood there waiting for his brother''s next move.

    The little brother again pounced on the elder brother, but this time there was nothing else but a simple p across the face that stunned the tiger.

    Daemon staggered backward, feeling the pressure of the p. He was stunned by the p. It was cold, and he felt numb on his cheeks.

    Four fingers imprinted themselves on the cheeks of the little brother.

    "You dare again! You dare again!" Daemon shivered, clutching his cheeks. He had been screaming and using his full power from the start and yet Damien only pped him, that too twice.

    He saw the hundreds of eyes looking at him, sneering at him for his inability to even touch the one he called useless and disgraceful for his entire life.

    "Is that you all got?" Damien asked, there was no change in his demeanor from the start. "If this is your extent of power...screaming and pouncing, then I advise my dear brother to just go back to your hole and stay there. Don''t humiliate yourself."

    A tremor ran through Daemon.

    He''s looking down on me, Daemon thought. His mind spiraled out of control.

    All the eyes...they areughing at him. They want to see his defeat at the hands of this useless fucker.

    "Daemon, stop it." He heard his sister''s voice from the crowd. She was behind him. She was sneering, too. His sweet sister is now with this useless bastard.

    She was supposed to cheer for him. But now, she''s saying to him to just lie low and ept defeat. What does she see him as?

    He can feel his magic flowing out of control. He was trembling with rage. He wanted to kill someone. He wanted to kill everyone. He wanted to tear them limb from limb and feed their flesh to the dogs.

    "Shut up!!!" His voice pierced through the corridor. He could hear the sound of teeth breaking and bones cracking.

    The people started to step back, not because of his loud voice but because of the aura he was emitting. It was dark and murderous.

    "How dare you!" With a loud cry, he formed a magical de using his mana, it was dark and dark auras spread about it like a mist in the wind.

    People eximed and some of them fainted, as the aura was too much for them to handle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Brother, this is madness," she said, her voiceing near him. It made him more angry. He can see someone walking towards him.

    He smiled, and with quick precision, he shed through the air.

    He heard a loud nk sound and a scream of ady, the scream of his sister, but he didn''t see her. The only thing that he saw was the ice sword blocking his dark sword.

    A whirl of mist surrounded where the des shed.

    "Get back," he heard that wretched voice. Without wasting any time, he shed again and again. But each time, his de was blocked like it was just a wooden sword.

    His breathing got hard and haggard as he shed the de with all his mana pouring out.

    But it was not enough, he needed more power. He wants to kill him.

    Daenys felt her whole body trembling, the shock was that much.

    She thought she could stop this madness, but she would''ve died if it weren''t for Damien.

    She saw Damien dancing with his sword like it was an art. If he was a dancer then Daemon was a barbarian.

    There was no artistry or finesse in his attacks. It was pure brute force and nothing else.

    He was relentless. He kept on attacking and Damien was just simply blocking it all.

    This was not Daemon at all. He was gracious and majestic when he fought, but this was just like a savage beast.

    "Enough." Damien''s voice was cold and calm.

    A powerful punch flew towards Daemon, who was unprepared and took a hit straight to the stomach.

    The dark sword shattered into pieces and the dark aura around it vanished.

    Daemon fell to the ground, coughing up blood. His hands clutched his stomach as he couldn''t breathe.

    It was like his lungs were filled with water.

    "A piece of trash like you defeating me impossible!" He screamed. "I trained my entire life. I''m the prodigy. How can I get defeated by someone who only trained for a year? What does it make me?"

    He stood up and spat on the ground. "I refuse to be dragged down by you. You should die for your crimes."

    He lunged at Damien again.

    Damien sighed. He also lunged at Daemon but this time, he tackled the little fucker and pinned him on the ground. He straddled him and said, "Your madness has peaked to another level, brother. This is simply ridiculous. Just like you said, I''m better than you. I don''t need years of training to beat a kid like you. I''m the chosen one." Those words were true. He was the chosen one. He was transmigrated here. He was brought here by some entity. He''s special. His was the song of glory and he''ll embrace it.

 Chapter 132 The Rumble!

    ?

    For the next four or five minutes, there was only the sound of hand kissing the cheek with a lot of force.

    Each p was hurtful, and each p was personal.

    The audience cringed each time a p was passed. It felt like bullying.

    Daemon''s face was a mess. His eyes had swollen, his cheeks had puffed, and his nose was bleeding.

    Damien thought he was done. That there was no more energy in his little brother to strike him, but he was wrong. Very wrong.

    All of a sudden, the air around Daemon changed and his closed eyes opened, glowing purple red at him.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm It happened in a moment. Daemon''s hand suddenly connected with Damien''s chin,unching him into the air. He crashed on the ground with a loud thud noise. The floor made him pain.

    The crowd gasped at the sudden change of events. It felt like a hero fighting back against the viin after a series of setbacks.

    Daemon rose from the floor, dark energy swirling around him. "You fool," he growled. "You shouldn''t havee here. You should have run away when you had the chance." He cracked his neck and knuckles, readying himself.

    Damien shifted and raised himself, anchoring his hands as support. "You call that a punch, little brother?" He mocked, wiping the little drop of blood from the side of his mouth.

    "Don''t act like my punch wasn''t painful," he said. His voice reced the rage and humiliation with calmness and serenity. "I know it can kill a normal human."

    "Ah, looks like I''m not a normal human at all," he said. "If you are done with your bbering,e at me with all you got, little brother." He emphasized the word little brother as to provoke him and it sure did, it made Daemon icky and small.

    Daemon replied to the taunt withunching at Damien, coating his hands with dark energy and pulling his hands back for a strike down at his brother.

    Damien also covered both of his hands in ice, crystallizing it. Now he looks like he had two ice arms.

    He didn''t block the punch but rather sidestepped. He watched as Daemon''s hands pass by his eyes, and with the same momentum, Damien hooked a punch to Daemon''s chin.

    He was sent into the air and tumbled down on the floor like a bag of rice.

    This time, the people couldn''t stop themselves from gasping. It was too much. They didn''t know what to expect.

    Daemon stood up, coughing out blood, but this time, he was smiling. "You call that a punch?"

    "Wipe that blood from your mouth, brother, it''s making me icky," Damien replied. He was using the oldest trick in the book, the provocation. He wanted to get under Daemon''s skin and see how long it will take him to snap.

    Daemon smiled and started to walk toward Damien.

    "Is that all you got?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a defiant smile, Daemon wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes gleaming with determination. He stepped forward, his movements filled with newfound energy. The crowd watched in anticipation, unsure of what was about to unfold.

    Damien braced himself, ready to face whatever Daemon had in store for him. He could see the dark energy swirling around his little brother, a menacing aura that seemed to fuel his every step. But Damien wasn''t one to back down.

    As Daemon closed in, his hands still coated with dark energy, Damien met him head-on. Ice arms shed against the darkened fists, creating a sh of elemental forces. The impact sent shockwaves through the corridor, causing the spectators to gasp in awe.

    They exchanged blows with ferocity, each strikending with bone-crushing force. The sound of fists meeting flesh echoed through the air, reverberating with a raw intensity. The battle between the brothers intensified, their movements fluid yet filled with an unyielding determination.

    Daemon''s attacks grew more aggressive, fueled by his anger and frustration. But Damien matched him blow for blow, his ice arms providing both defense and offense. The sh of their powers created a spectacle that captivated the onlookers, drawing them deeper into the chaotic dance ofbat.

    The fight raged on, neither brother giving an inch. They traded punches, kicks, and devastating blows, each strike pushing their limits. Blood stained their bodies, wounds marking the testament of their fierce confrontation.

    Daemon punched straight, Damien ducked and with the power of elerating up, connected Daemon''s chin. This powerful strikeunched Daemon into the air. The roof cracked and Daemon crashed onto the upper floor.

    The crash sent the onlookers into a frenzied state. This was not a fight for entertainment. If theyze around anymore, they could end up dead and these lordlings'' don''t give a shit about them. They all knew it, so they took the fainted ones and ran away. Ran away with the life they had.

    Only Daenys remained on the ground, her chin was hanging as she watched the brutal confrontation. She doesn''t have any words at all.

    With a swift leap, Damien propelled himself toward the upper floor through the narrow crack. However, his descent was abruptly interrupted as Daemon''s fist mercilessly collided with his chest, striking him mid-air. The powerful blow sent Damien hurtling through the air, crashing forcefully into the adjacent room, causing debris to scatter in his wake.

    "Oh, this is fun, really, really fun," Damien chuckled, dusting off the debris from his body. He looked like a warrior who just had a glorious battle.

    "I''ll fucking kill you!" Daemon''s voice echoed through the room as he charged at Damien, his fists coated with dark energy.

    ...

    In a different room in the castle, Daeron was sorting the documents. Damien''s help, though short, had helped him big time.

    He was startled when, all of a sudden, the castle shook violently for a second.

    He quickly ducked under the table, thinking it was an earthquake or something. "What the hell? Is that an earthquake?" He hugged his knees and waited for it to be over.

    After a moment, thinking it was over, he peered through the table and reached out on the floor to propel up, but again, all of a sudden, the cattle shook. Document and parchment fell onto his head. Just as quickly, he drew back to his hiding spot, rubbing his head.

    The door to his office suddenly burst open and someone slithered in.

    "My lord!" he called out. It was Luther. "Where are you? We''re in a mess. You need toe now!" His voice was loud and hoarse.

    "What is it? Why are you screaming?" Daeron asked from under the desk.

 Chapter 133 The Acceptance!

    ?

    Luther''s eyes widened as he spotted Daeron crouched under the table, surrounded by fallen documents. He couldn''t contain hisughter, which erupted from him like a mischievous volcano. "By the gods, my lord! You''ve found the perfect hiding spot! I didn''t know you were training to be a master of office furniture camouge!"

    Daeron emerged from his hiding spot, looking both relieved and slightly embarrassed. "Luther, what''s going on? Why all themotion?"

    Luther tried to stifle his giggles, failing miserably as he recounted the chaotic scene. "Oh, my lord, you won''t believe it! Young Master Damien and young Master Daemon are having the silliest fight I''ve ever seen! It''s like a wrestling match between drunken squirrels! They''re flying through walls, crashing into furniture, and creating more chaos than a stampede of wild sheep!"

    Daeron''s eyes widened with disbelief. "Are you serious? They''re fighting in the castle? We must put a stop to this madness!"

    Luther nodded, hisughter finally subsiding. "That''s why I came to find you, my lord. We need your authoritative presence to bring some order to this circus. Plus, I thought you might enjoy the spectacle!"

    Daeron straightened his clothes and took a deep breath, ready to face the absurdity. "Lead the way, Luther. Let''s go save our castle from the clutches of these brawling buffoons!"

    With that, the two of them hurried out of the room, leaving behind a trail of scattered documents and a lingering sense of hrity.

    ...

    Daeron and Luther descended the stairs and ascended the next one to reach the corridors.

    Maids and butlers were running away like some natural disaster struck them.

    They held the bodies of theirrades close to them.

    "Are they dead?" Daeron asked, feeling a sense of loss seeing the poor servants.

    "No, they seem to have lost consciousness," Luther said, looking at the contraction and expansion of one of the man''s chests.

    Daeron sighed in relief. He didn''t know what he will do to his brothers if something had happened to one of the Zadkiel servants.

    Climbing the stairs, the first thing he spotted was Daenys, her eyes transfixed on the upper floor with her jaws wide open.

    "Daenys, sister..." he called out. "What in the hell is happening here."

    Daenys took her eyes off the roof and turned to regard the voice. Her face lit up when she saw Daeron but quickly fell seeing Luther behind him. All the relief felt a little moment ago was washed out.

    "It''s them. They are destroying everything," she said. "And honestly how the hell did Damien be this strong?" a shudder run down her spine when she thought about what happened just minutes ago.

    The way he regarded Daemon was so cold and emotionless. Something new on him.

    "I don''t know. It must be because of the---"

    Crack~ Boom~

    Before Daeron can finish his sentence, something cracked through the roof with enough force to crush him, but he quickly darted backward and the ''thing'' tore through the floor, before settling on the ground floor with debris flying here and there.

    "Bloody hell!" Luther eximed, clutching his head.

    A cry came over the room on the floor as ady clutched her bathrobe and ran away from the copsed room. It seemed like it was a bathroom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then something jumped from the roof to the floor effortlessly. It was Damien. Though he was covered in dust, there was not a notable injury on him apart from the blood on his mouth and the cut on his hand.

    On the other hand, though, Daemon was a mess. His shirt was ripped, his right sleeve was torn off and his pants were dirty and frayed. It was sure Damien had done wonders on him.

    He was lying on the floor, panting and coughing up blood when Damien came down and stomped on his chest, causing him to wheeze for air.

    His red eyes regarded the purple ones as the dust flew around. "Is that all you got brother? Or is there something new you want to try?"

    Daemon became silent. It was apparent he was done. Physically and mentally.

    "Should we do something, my lord?" Luther asked peering through the hole on the floor. He kept looking at Daenys but she didn''t even bat an eye on him.

    He felt a little something on his heart but shook his head.

    "No," Daeron said, looking at Damien''s back. For the first time, his back was steady and graceful unlike before when he would''ve cowered in fear. He was feeling proud of his brother for finally standing up for himself.

    "The fight seems to be over," Daenys chimed in. She was feeling a mixture of emotions watching them fight. She clenched her fists. The fight has proven she was the least of the genius in the Zadkiel family.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm If Damien could best Daemon with just one and a half years of training, what does that make him? A prodigy among prodigies. An even greater talent than Danielle herself.

    A monster.

    On the floor, Daemon''s hand twitched and Damien watched intently with a smile. Daemon''s eyes locked with Damien''s. There was no fear in his elder brother''s eyes. The hatred from before has also melted away. There was only a craziness. Something he only has seen in the eyes of his father and eldest brother.

    He''s crazy for battle, he thought.

    Then his hand fell to the ground, releasing thest of the resistance and finally epting defeat at the hands of the so-called useless. Resistance was futile, no matter what he does this monster can counter him. Not countering- he can receive it and he can withstand it. How can a person who hasn''t touched a sword since birth can best him at anything and everything at all?

    Many questions swirled around his head. But one thing was sure. Out of all the Zadkiel children, he has the best talent. Even greater than Danielle.

    "You''ve be strong," he said. "Perhaps strongest in the family now. I don''t know if it was ck magic or something, enjoy your victory while you can. Don''t think this is the end, brother. I''lle back, stronger than ever. And I''ll shred you."

    "I know you''lle back, dear brother," Damien chuckled. "And I''ll p back your sorry ass back to the cave you crawled out from without any mercy. So you make sure you have an Elder sword the next time youe back for more ass-whooping."

    Damien looked down at his brother for a second and slowly walked off.

    The whole castle was silent. Though there weren''t any servants to spectate, it was apparent the story has spread through the entire castle like wildfire.

    "What a fight!" Daeron shook his head in goosebumps. Seeing the two warriors epting each other''s strength. Just like the books.

    "The fight was good and all, my lord but what of the castle? It''s aplete ruin now." Luther reminded him and they all looked at the destruction made from just only two people.

    It will take some time to fully rebuild the entire castle to its fullest.

 Chapter 134 The Dinner! [R-18]

    ?

    Damien returned to his room after the fight. For god''s sake, he didn''t destroy his room in the children''s y.

    He saw a healing potion on the top of the table. He chuckled and walked towards it.

    ''That idiot brother of mine,'' he shook his head.

    He took the potion in his hand. It had a flowery smell to it. Like saffron or something.

    "Weird," he shook the bottle and uncorked it before gulping down it wholly. He felt rejuvenating. The potion was pleasant in taste unlike the other one Daeron had given first.

    And it didn''t hurt like mother fucker at all.

    He watched as the potion took its effects. His mouth felt good and the small cut on his hand healed pretty quickly. He felt his stamina growing back like it never depleted at all.

    After fully healed, he decided to take a bath as he was looking like a mine worker who was holed down for a number of days. The dust hanging on him was that much.

    He undressed and went to the bathroom, filling his bathtub with water.

    He sighed in relief as he sank into the cool water, closing his eyes he started thinking about the fight. It was fun, to say the least.

    He finally was able to test his powers. Though not fully, it was enough to know that he can safely fight against ny percent of the world ande victorious.

    It was crazy to even think about it. To train only for a year and be stronger than the prodigal ones. It was not right nor reasonable but what matters the most is his survival.

    He doesn''t want to leave this world. But he also doesn''t want to live in this world without his loved ones. No matter who dies, he wants to save those he loved using any means necessary and he would do that so without any doubt in his mind.

    The door to the bathroom slowly opened and someone strode in. A small smile tugged on his lips though he didn''t look at who came in. He knew who it was just by hearing the soft and delicate footsteps.

    "Miss me?" He asked, sshing the water with his feet like a child.

    He heard the sound of the dress unzipping and the dress unfolding on the ground. He waited patiently for her.

    And a small delicate hand glided from his shoulder to his chest, tracing along his muscles. Then another one came from the other side and wrapped his head into a delicate hug. He could feel the heavenly sensation of something soft and delicate on his head. The sensation he has missed for over a year and a half.

    It instantly made him hard and his little brother peeked through the water like a sole tree growing from under the water. He chuckled seeing it.

    Her head rested on his head. "I missed you," he said.

    He could feel her stiffening and then rxing. Something moist rolled onto his hand, that wrapped her hands. His heart warmed seeing it. Hearing her soft sobs made him happy.

    He released her hands and turned around on the bathtub. She was crying, not meeting his eyes. Naked and sitting on a wooden stool, her posture was that of a helpless woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her hands covered her face, hiding him from seeing her eyes.

    "Look at me," he said, grabbing her hands. "Look at me, my love."

    Her hands came loose, her hands felt helpless and fearful. Like amp in front of a big cat.

    He cupped her face in his hands and tilted her head to meet his eyes. His heart wrenched seeing her helpless figure, her timid and frightened eyes.

    She tried to look away but he forced her to look at him.

    "Don''t be like that, I''m here. And I''m sorry for leaving you when you needed me the most," he hugged her and she let him. She let her eyes loosen like a dam burst open.

    "You came back," she said, her voice cracking. "I was so afraid that you wouldn''te back. You left me alone and I thought you had abandoned me," she started crying again.

    "I''ll never do that," he reassured her. Holding her delicate figure in his embrace. She felt lonely and small. "I went to be powerful so that I can protect you, and the others. And I''m strong now. You see the way I beat him, right? You see how powerful I''ve be."

    "And I saw you getting cut and bruised and thrashed. You could''ve died!" She said, raising her voice. "Young master Daemon could''ve killed you."

    "No, he can''t." He said. "I had made sure to make him understand that there was no arrow in his arsenal to pierce through my armor. That was it. I could''ve ended the battle in a matter of seconds but I wanted him to know that fact."

    He released her and cupped her face once again. "Look at me," he said. "I''m here and I''m stronger. There is nothing to worry about. I''ll protect you now. Just be with me, okay?" He delicately pressed his lips to hers. Just a simple kiss that is. Nothing more than that. He doesn''t want to scare her away and he doesn''t want her to feel that he was taking advantage of her.

    "Okay," she said, wrapping her hands around him and pressing herself on his lips and he weed it like a homing dinner.

    Their tongues intertwined for a moment and they released.

    "I''ll be here for you, forever, as long as you want me. And I''ll protect you no matter what." He kissed her again, this time letting his hands roam freely on her body. She didn''t protest against it.

    She was soft and warm. Her breasts were firm and perky. Her ass was just the right size. Just like he remembers.

    "Looks like you''ve taken care of yourself, mydy." He teased her with a mischievous smile.

    She blushed quickly and said. "My young master is a very hungry man, and I had to be in shape in case he gets hungry when hees back."

    "An excellent dish, I would say," he smacked his lips. Then he grabbed her waist and pulled her into the bathtub.

    With a sudden yelp, she fell to the water with her young master.

 Chapter 135 The Bathtub Meal! [R-18]

    ?

    With a sudden yelp, she fell to the water with her young master. She sshed the water and looked up at him with an angry re. He chuckled seeing it.

    "I''ve missed you," he said, leaning down to kiss her lips. Her arms wrapped around his neck and he deepened the kiss.

    He grabbed her hips and flipped her, and now her back rested against his chest. "Young master..." Her soft moan made him more eager.

    She felt him against her. A part of him was poking her butt cheeks.

    His hands explored her body while he was busy kissing her neck. She moaned loudly. She missed this touch. This attention. The way his hands would roam her body like a lion on the prowl for his prey.

    They kissed until neither of them can breathe anymore. He traced his hand along herrge breasts, pumping it like a pump in a barn.

    "Young master... please..." she moaned. Her back arched when he pinched her nipple. "I''ll cum."

    He didn''t care about it and continued pumping it while his other hand pinched her other nipple.

    Her cries increased and she couldn''t keep her lips from quivering. Her orgasm rocked her like a truck in the middle of a highway. She came in the water and her legs squirmed.

    He used his magic and froze her orgasmic juices and ced it on the ground. "I want to do something else before I let you defile this water, Lily," he whispered to her ears, and she shivered in delight.

    His hand traced along her belly button, searching the beautiful and perfect midriff with his palm. He almost forgot about this sensation over the year. How can he do that? How can he even forget something like this? Impossible! It was just hiding inside him, waiting for him toe and release him from the shackles. And Lily was the first key to unlock the shackles. And she was doing it perfectly.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He could feel his cock dripping a little. Even before she has even touched. A small smile tugged his lips.

    "Mydy, your body is as wonderful as I remember," heplimented her.

    "Thank you, my young master," she said, smiling at him.

    He traced his finger along her pussy, watching her face crumble in pleasure. He swirled his finger ever so slowly along her swollen pussy lips. She moaned softly and reached her hands over his neck to support herself.

    His fingers delicately pleasured her pussy on the outside while he kneaded her breasts with the other hand. She moaned louder and louder.

    "That''s it, mydy. Let it all out. Your cries are music to my ears. Just let yourself go wild." He whispered to her ears.

    His finger slipped inside her pussy and he watched her shudder in pleasure. He moved his finger inside her, feeling how tight she was. She was very tight. A year and a half, it had made her tight.

    "You''re so tight," he said, chuckling.

    She blushed in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, my young master."

    "No, don''t be," he smiled.

    He pressed his fingers inside her, feeling the heavenly pleasure even in his fingers. She was tight, but she was also warm and wet.

    "Young master... please," she begged.

    "Please what?" He teased her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I want you... in me." She pleaded. Her eyes were quivering from the pleasure. She can''t take this anymore. She wanted him inside her.

    "NO." He simply. "Not now." He pushed another finger inside her pussy and started finger fucking her.

    She yelped in surprise and pleasure.

    "Young master!" She cried out. "I''m going to cum again."

    "Do it," hemanded.

    She didn''t hesitate and came once again. Her whole body shuddering and quivering, her eyes rolled back into her skull, her tongue lolled out of her mouth, and her legs squirmed.

    He stopped his finger movement and held her in ce. His other hand kneaded her breast.

    He chuckled seeing her pleasured state. The way she quivered with pleasure. Hearing his chuckle, Lily turned her head with an angry gaze. "You''reughing. Let me pleasure you, my lord." Before he can even reply, she was on all four just before his cock.

    His heart raced with anticipation, like he waited for this exact feeling for a long time, like a lost lover in the forgotten world.

    Her lips wrapped around his cock, giving him the ultimate pleasure he needed. Her tongue swirled around his cock. Her hands roamed his stomach and thighs.

    The warmth and wetness of her mouth made him shiver. It felt like his cock was in heaven.

    "Fuck," he muttered.

    "Did I do well, my lord?" She asked, releasing his cock from her mouth.

    "Very well," he said, smiling.

    "Good," she said, resuming her work.

    His hands grabbed her hair, pulling her head down and up, controlling the rhythm. She didn''t protest and went along with his movements. This was it, the feeling she wanted for a long time. The feeling she desired for a long time. The feeling that has been denied for over a year.

    She let him control the speed and the rhythm. She loved the feeling of him grabbing her head and pulling her hair.

    "You''re doing very well, mydy," heplimented her.

    She smiled and kept sucking his cock. Her cheeks bulged every time she swallowed his cock.

    She could feel his cock twitching and throbbing. He was about to cum. And she was ready to catch it.

    He pulled her head and she knew what he wanted. She sucked his cock at thest moment and he came inside her mouth.

    She took his seed willingly and drank it. She didn''t swallow it right away. She wanted to savor it; she wanted to enjoy it.

    But he came so much that she didn''t have time to save it. She drank it as he pumped his seed non-stop. Her face was under the water, which made her hard to breathe but the young master was holding her head down.

 Chapter 136 Dinner On The Bed! [R-18]

    ?

    It took him a full minute toe to his senses. He released her head and she gasped for breath. He smiled, seeing her gasping for breath. "I forget about the water. The pleasure was that much. Hadn''t got any for over a year and a half. I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay, my lord," she smiled, looking at him.

    "Are you alright?" He asked.

    "Yes," she said. "I''m just happy to serve you however you want me to serve you. My life is yours, remember?" She reminded him.

    "I won''t ever forget that," he said.

    "And I''m happy to see your face again," she said, standing up and facing him.

    "So am I," he said, cupping her breasts and kneading them. He scrambled to his feet and lifted her up from the bathtub.

    He carried her to the bed andy her down on the bed. He parted her legs and started licking her pussy. She cried in pleasure.

    His tongue licked her clitoris while his fingers fucked her pussy. She moaned and bucked her hips. She came quickly after a few seconds.

    "My lord..." she panted. "Your tongue... feels so good."

    He didn''t stop. He kept licking her pussy until she came once again. He looked at her. She was still breathing heavily.

    "How long do you think you canst, mydy?" He asked, smirking.

    She looked at him with a re. "More than you, my lord," She propped her head on her hand, cing her elbow on the bed, and challenged him. That posture of hers only made him more aroused. His Cock was twitching just from seeing her. "Now, are you going to satisfy that raging thing of yours or are you going to just watch me lying here." She said, touching his cock with her feet.

    It felt good too. She could feel him getting pleasure from rubbing his cock, so she used both of her legs to give him a proper rub.

    "You''re so evil," he said, shaking his head. "I''ve missed you."

    "I''ve missed you too, my lord," she said. "But now, let''s make love."

    He smiled and grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to him. He teased her again, rubbing his cock on her swollen pussy but not quite inserting it. It made her frustrated but also aroused. They both looked at each other and smiled, knowing very well it was a challenge that who wouldst longer in bed.

    "Ready?" He asked.

    "Yes," she said, panting.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He held her waist and pushed himself inside her. She screamed in pleasure. His cock simply just glided deep into her pussy, she was that wet. Before he can even move, she shuddered again and came into his cock.

    He chuckled seeing it. "Mydy, I haven''t even started."

    She covered her face in shame. Then she grabbed his waist and flipped him onto the bed. He was supposed to be the strong one but the pleasure and love had made him weak. She grabbed his hands and pinned them on top of his head. "You''ve been teasing me since you came, my lord. I''m done and I''m going to drain you out." He could feel her hot breath on his face. It was so close.

    "Suchrge words, mydy. Have you been reading too many cheesy novels?" He chuckled and Lily once more was blushing hard. Without replying she moved her hips on his cock, feeling its warmth. She groaned softly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ready?" she asked and before he can reply, she started moving. Her hips moved like a machine gun. She was thrusting herself on his cock, enjoying the sensation and pleasure. She couldn''t believe how good this felt. She has been dreaming about this for so long.

    "So fast, mydy. You''re going so fast," he moaned.

    She didn''t stop, she wanted to finish it as quickly as possible. She wanted to drain him out. She wanted to make him see stars and enjoy every moment of it.

    She didn''t want him to leave her again.

    "Do you like it?" She asked, looking at his eyes.

    "I love it," he replied.

    She smiled, happy to hear it. She then released his hands and grabbed his chest. Her nails dug into his skin.

    "That''s it, mydy. I''m all yours," he said, moaning.

    Her hips moved faster, and her pussy felt warm and tight. She cried in pleasure and came again. His cock twitched inside her. He was about to cum.

    "Mydy... I''m going to cum," he warned her.

    She didn''t stop. She kept riding him until he exploded inside her pussy. His cock pumped a lot of cum. She felt it exploding inside her pussy.

    He held her waist and pushed her down. Now he was on top of her. He kissed her lips and she returned the kiss.

    He separated from her lips and looked at her. They just stayed that way for a moment. Catching their breath and calming themselves down.

    Then like a pre-epted proposal, he pushed his cock one more time inside her pussy. She screamed in pleasure.

    He smiled and grabbed her legs, pushing them towards her head. He held her by her thighs and started pumping himself inside her pussy. He was so deep inside her pussy. He was making sure not to miss a single spot.

    She couldn''t help but cry in pleasure. She was so sensitive after all the orgasms she has had.

    He was still hard, probably because of her juices. It felt so good. She couldn''t help but cum again.

    He smirked seeing it. "It seems that you''re still able to cum, mydy. How long can you do that until you pass out?" She didn''t reply. She was deep in a pleasured state. "I''ll find out."

    He started moving faster and harder. She moaned loudly, the pleasure was so great. She never thought that sex can be so pleasurable. And that is why she had waited for so long for this moment.

    They fucked each other for more than a few hours. Changing their position and tactics each time one of them came. He had held her in his arms and fucked her. She had made him sit on the edge of the bed and fucked him like a wild horse.

    The only thing that stopped them was Lily passing out during an orgasm. The whole bed was a mess. He removed the sheets andid her on the bed.

    They shared the warmth till morning.

 Chapter 137 Visiting An Old Friend!

    ?

    On the morning Luther came to his room and knelt before him. He expressed his happiness on Damien''s return and started to talk about all the stuff he had done in the past year and a half. He had vigorously trained in swordsmanship and became more powerful than ever.

    Up on closer look, it was really evident. If he was arrogant back then, he had be humble and powerful now. The whole air around had changed.

    The twinkle in his eyes made Damien worrisome, but he decided to put that aside for now.

    The most shocking thing that happened- the thing thatpletely changed from the plot was that- he and Daenys had broken up.

    It made Damien baffled like that was not in the novel at all.

    The reason made him even more baffled. Luther said, "I don''t like the way she talks about you or the way she acts towards you. It''s harassment and I won''t tolerate it."

    Damien had looked at him for a moment in astonishment, whereas Luther just avoided his eyes altogether.

    For some reason, it made him happy and relieved.

    ''It''s because she''s a bitch that I''m feeling relieved. Not because of other reasons.'' He had said that to himself like a mantra.

    Damien bid goodbye to his brother and Lily, as he had to stop by on an old friend. He had said that he will meet them at the tournament. Lily was, understandably sad but she shove it down and said to watch himself from any danger.

    The n was for him to go alone but Luther had insisted he wille with Damien as a protector and guardian.

    Aviora was nowhere to be seen. He reached out to her in his mind, but there was no reply. Like there was no connection at all.

    He was worried for her. But who wants to hunt down a little raven, not to mention she was more than enough to be able to take on little thieves and thugs?

    It was a shame that he was not able to introduce her to Lily but there is plenty of time, right?

    Daeron had arranged a wagon for him to travel but he refused and took a horse with him. It made everyone very amused. Even Daenys, who was watching him from her window had an astonished look on her face.

    He looked for the best horse in the stable and selected a ck stallion. Out of all the horses, he was the most silent one, so he had him selected.

    Before going out, he had made sure to feed it himself and pat it, familiarising himself with the horse.

    The food and water were packed in a small bag, which of course was the storage dimension. He had emergency potions and other essentials with him also.

    When all set he bid goodbye to everyone. He didn''t want to but since they were all at this point, he had waved at Daenys when Luther was distracted.

    She kinda quickly hid behind the mirror like she was surprised but then came to her senses and weakly raised her hands with a shy smile. He chuckled seeing it. Luther had wondered why he was smiling at all.

    The journey was arduous, nheless. He learned horse riding from the old pervert but he never had ridden any for days and it was evident.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He felt stiff sometimes from the prolonged galloping and needed rest from time to time. Luther was not angry at all, he seemed happy to be of any help to him.

    Luther had made fire using wood, at night. He made tents for them to live in since Damien insisted not to stay at a tavern.

    If the time taken for a wagon to reach the Royal Capital was 4 days, Damien and Luther had reached it in just one and a half days. The Royal Capital was even grander than thest day when he visited the princess. It seems like the city has developed a few years just in the span of one day.

    With the badge of the Zadkiel duchy, they were able to get a pass fairly easily through the portal. The security seemed tighter than ever. They were intensely searching every one of their belongings and identification card.

    He felt the familiar dizzy feeling on his head as he passed through the portal. He honestly doesn''t like the feeling at all.

    On the other side, several Autumn Kingdom knights were stationed. Knights, not soldiers. And they were also searching for the peopleing out of the portal extensively.

    One of the knights, lean and strong, came to them and asked for the identification card. Damien had handed him his sigil.

    "Reason for the visit, my lord?" He asked with a brisk tone.

    "Visiting an old friend," he replied.

    "Who is?"

    "The Duchess of the Farel Duchy. You do know our rtion with Farel duchy, right?" Damien asked, feeling a little off about the knight.

    The knight chuckled. "Yes, of course, everybody knows about your rtion with the Farel duchy. Aren''t you the hero who saved the Farel duchy from the supposed rabid people?"

    Okay, he was mocking now. Damien''s jaws tightened seeing the small chuckle on the handsome face of the knight. He had the urge to justunch on the knight and beat the shit out of him. But he refrained less he wanted a strained rtionship with this Kingdom. He was more worried about Luther but when no sound came from behind him, he was again reminded of the way Luther was matured.

    The other knights also joined him in the mocking. Some of themughed, some looked away from shame, but most of them just snickered.

    Damien said, "Yes, that''s right. I saved them and I don''t remember any of you there. You weren''t hiding or something, were you, sir knight?''

    Theughing suddenly seized, and the air became heavier. The knight looked at him and again chuckled. "Forgive me, my lord, would you be willing to step down from your stud so that I can frisk you? don''t get offended, my lord, it''s a strict protocol directly from the King."

    Damien knew what was going on. They were going to frisk him and will magically find something harmful in his body. They will shackle him and Luther and imprison them. Then it will be a shit show from there on.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm If it was the Spring Kingdom, nobody would''ve fucking dared to touch him at all. He could even kill the guard who could be doing anything else just by iming he doesn''t like the way the guard looks at him.

    But here, in another Kingdom, it was all a different story.

 Chapter 138 Trouble, Trouble, Always Trouble!

    ?

    The air again tightened as the two men looked at each other. Both of them with a mocking smile on their faces.

    Luther tensed up. He watched his liege with wary eyes. If something goes awry he''s going to step in.

    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Damien dismounted from his ck stallion with an air of nonchnce. "Very well, sir knight," he said with a hint of sarcasm. "Frisk away, but I must warn you, I have a ticklish side."

    The other travelers just looked at the scene and took off, not wanting to be in the middle of the fight. They''re just poor merchants and travelers who could be plowed down like a scythe in the wheat field.

    The knights exchanged nces, unsure of how to respond to Damien''s remark. The lead knight cleared his throat and reluctantly approached Damien, starting the frisking process. He patted Damien down meticulously, searching for any concealed weapons or forbidden items.

    Damien couldn''t help but smirk as the knight''s hands fumbled clumsily, clearly ufortable with the task. "Ticklish, indeed," he mumbled under his breath, eliciting a stifled chuckle from Luther.

    The knight started to pat his back, and suddenly Damien said in a low and rumbling voice. "Careful there, sir knight, I can act on my own volition. I may get some warning from your King, that will be the end of the story. But for you, who can back you up?"

    The knight''s hand stopped moving and he took arge gulp. Damien continued. "Even if I kill you right now, you''ll only be cremated but if I want to, I can burn your entire lineage down. The old men and women, the kids, your cousins, wife, children every single one of them, and your King won''t even acknowledge their death. So tread carefully."

    The knight was just retaliating hearing his remarks about being a hero. It made him angry and low that someone from the other Kingdom had saved one of them and he had said things due to the heat of the moment.

    The knight''s hand stopped moving, and he took arge gulp, his eyes widening with a mix of fear and uncertainty. Damien''s words hung in the air, leaving an ufortable tension among the knights. They exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to respond to Damien''s veiled threat.

    After a moment of silence, the lead knight cleared his throat, his voice wavering slightly. "My lord, we apologize for any inconvenience. We''re just following protocol, you understand. We mean no disrespect."

    Damien maintained his stern expression, his eyes locked with the knight. "I understand the need for security measures, but there''s a fine line between protocol and unnecessary provocation," he replied, his tone stillced with authority.

    Luther stepped forward, cing a calming hand on Damien''s shoulder. "My lord, let us not escte the situation further. We have an important meeting to attend, remember?"

    Damien took a deep breath, slowly rxing his stance. "You''re right, Luther. We don''t want to create unnecessary trouble," he conceded, shing a disarming smile at the knights. "But I do hope you understand that I value my privacy and dignity."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The lead knight nodded, visibly relieved. "Of course, my lord. Your privacy and dignity are of utmost importance to us. We apologize once again for any offense caused."

    Damien regarded them for a moment and mounted his horse and galloped away.

    The small exchange had made his blood boil. He wanted to just smash the knight''s pretty little set of teeth down. The power coursing through him, the consciousness that he can defeat anyone made him tremble with rage. It was exhrating, the feeling of raw power and control.

    He knew it was dangerous, but he couldn''t stop himself from yearning for it. It made him feel alive, more alive than ever.

    Damien''s horse galloped like there was no tomorrow, tearing through the bustling streets of the Capital city. The wind whipped through his hair, providing a momentary reprieve from the stress of dealing with those darn knights. The power surging through his body made him feel like a superhero on steroids ¨C a thrilling mix of adrenaline and pure rage.

    The city around him became a blur, with fancy buildings and important-looking people blending together into a big mess. His mind was fixated on one thing: reaching the Ferel Duchy. He longed to escape the stifling atmosphere of the Autumn Kingdom and reunite with his old buddy. It was like a breath of fresh air just thinking about it.

    As each mile passed, Damien''s thoughts spiraled out of control. His mind was hijacked by this newfound power pulsing through his veins. He couldn''t help but wonder, how far could he push it? What were the boundaries of his abilities? And most importantly, what kind of mess could he get himself into if he let this power take the wheel?

    Deep down, a tiny voice nagged at him, warning of the dangers thaty ahead. Unchecked power could turn even the noblest of souls into a raging monster. But another part of him reveled in the sheer freedom and invincibility that this power offered. It was like a shot of liquid courage, washing away any doubts or fears.

    Damien knew he was treading on dangerous ground. The line between hero and viin was thin, and he didn''t want to end up on the wrong side. But for now, he couldn''t resist the thrill of embracing this newfound strength. He held on tight to the reins, urging his horse forward, fueled by a potent mix of anticipation and uncertainty.

    Little did Damien know that his journey to the Ferel Duchy was just the beginning of a wild adventure that would test his mettle and make him question everything he thought he knew. It was a rollercoaster ride of triumphs and failures, pushing him to his limits and forcing him to confront the very essence of his being.

    As the Ferel Duchy loomed on the horizon, Damien''s heart raced with a heady mix of excitement and nervousness. The road ahead was filled with twists and turns, but he was ready to embrace it all.

    If the Author of this story is interfering with his progression and redirecting it, then his next target is her; Duchess ire of the Ferel Duchy.

 Chapter 139 An Old Friend!

    ?

    "Wee to my humble abode, young master. I hope you haven''t forgotten about this ce," ire''s voice dripped with mockery. She regarded him with an icy gaze, as if he were a stranger. Well, leaving after causing a mess and returning a year and a halfter wasn''t exactly the nicest thing to do, after all.

    "How could I ever forget about you, mydy?" Damien replied with a hint of amusement. "I was caught up in some serious mess."

    "Of course, ''some mess''," ire scoffed, eyeing him up and down. It was clear that his appearance had changed significantly since theirst encounter.

    Damien and Luther had arrived at the duchy in the evening, riding like madmen to reach their destination. They were immediately weed into the castle without any formalities or protocols, given Damien''s status as a hero in these parts.

    He had expected ire to be overjoyed to see him, but instead, he was met with a cold reception and mockery. It seemed like aplete stranger stood before him, despite the fact that they had shared a connection once.

    "After such a long ride, you must be famished, my lord," ire addressed him, her tone formal. "Erin, please prepare a meal and rooms for our guests."

    "Yes, mydy," the maid, Erin, nodded and left the room to carry out her instructions.

    "I was hoping we could talk, mydy," Damien spoke up, feeling a pang of disappointment. ire felt like a different person altogether. The year and a half had taken its toll on her, transforming her beauty into an icy facade. It was understandable, given the weight of the entire duchy resting on her shoulders.

    "We can talkter. For now, rest. I have a feast nned for tonight," ire replied dismissively.

    Damien considered her words. He genuinely missed her and was eager to reconnect, but her coldness made him hesitate.

    "Very well, I''ll rest for today then. I''ll see you in the morning," he conceded before leaving the room.

    Luther walked beside him, a puzzled expression on his face. "What''s happened to her?"

    "I don''t know. I''ll ask herter," Damien replied, his own confusion mirroring Luther''s.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Erin guided them to their respective rooms. "You''ll be staying here, sir," she said, indicating Damien''s room. "And your room is next door, sir," she informed Luther.

    "Thank you," Luther nodded, entering his own room.

    Erin had also prepared a meal for them ¨C a delectable roasted turkey apanied by refreshing grape juice. Damien savored the vors, appreciating the effort put into the meal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After cleaning himself up, heid on the bed, thoughts of ire upying his mind. He contemted his feelings for her ¨C were they purely driven by lust, or was there something deeper? Their initial encounter had been a brief and passionate affair, driven by their respective needs at the time ¨C ire seeking sce from her husband, and Damien giving in to his own desires.

    In the morning, Damien rose from his slumber and prepared himself for the day ahead. He couldn''t shake off the unsettling encounter with ire the previous night, but he was determined to make things right between them. As he made his way through the corridors of the castle, he heard voices emanating from ire''s study.

    Curiosity piqued, Damien approached the room and peeked inside. ire was engaged in an animated discussion with her trustedmander, Sir Allister. Their voices were hushed, but Damien managed to catch snippets of their conversation.

    "...reports of a group of suspicious men gathering at the foot of the mountain near our duchy''s border," Sir Allister was saying, his brows furrowed in concern.

    ire leaned against her desk, her expression thoughtful. "Suspicious, you say? Any idea of their intentions?"

    Sir Allister shook his head. "None yet, mydy. But it''s unusual for such a group to gather in that location. We should investigate and ensure our duchy''s security."

    Just as Damien was about to step forward and join the conversation, he hesitated. This could be an opportunity to prove himself, to demonstrate his loyalty and worth to ire. After all, he was the second son of a powerful duchy in a neighbouring kingdom, skilled in matters of strategy andbat. Perhaps this was the chance to show his capabilities.

    With newfound determination, Damien pushed open the study door and entered with a confident stride. ire and Sir Allister turned their attention towards him, their surprise evident.

    "Good morning, mydy, Sir Allister," Damien greeted them with a charming smile. "I couldn''t help but overhear your discussion about the suspicious men near our border. It sounds like an intriguing situation."

    ire regarded him with a mixture of curiosity and scepticism. "And what concern is it of yours, Lord Damien? You are a guest in my duchy."

    Damien chuckled lightly, feigning nonchnce. "Ah, but you see, mydy, I am not just any guest. I am the second son of a powerful duchy from a neighbouring kingdom. Strategy and security are my forte. If these men pose a threat, it would be in both our interests to investigate."

    Sir Allister, raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed by Damien''s boldness. ire, however, remained guarded. "You may be skilled, Lord Damien, but I am responsible for the safety of my duchy. I cannot allow just anyone to meddle in our affairs."

    Damien leaned against a nearby bookshelf, his eyes fixed on ire. "I understand your concern, mydy, but consider this: my experience and expertise can only enhance our chances of sess. By working together, we can ensure the security of your duchy and protect our shared interests."

    ire crossed her arms, still skeptical. "And what assurance do I have that you won''t use this as an opportunity to further your own agenda?"

    Damien''s smile widened as he stepped closer to her. "Mydy, I may have left you once, but I assure you, my intentions are genuine. I seek redemption, a chance to prove my loyalty and worth. By helping you, I hope to rebuild the trust we once shared."

 Chapter 140 The Investigation!

    ?

    ire held his gaze for a moment before she relented. "Very well, Lord Damien. I will assign you with this task. Mymander will apany you without a doubt. You''re a young master and I can''t put you at risk while you''re in this kingdom. Your safety is still utmost priority. Besides, I have no doubt that you''ll return in one piece."

    "Thank you, mydy," Damien bowed, relief washing over him. His n had worked ¨C ire was willing to give him another chance.

    "You can depart whenever you are ready, my lord." ire smiled, turning her attention to Sir Allister. "Please escort Lord Damien to his destination. And take a squadron of soldiers with you as well."

    "Yes, mydy," Sir Allister nodded, saluting her.

    "Come, my lord," Sir Allister gestured to Damien, ushering him out of the room.

    "I will see you soon, mydy," Damien said as he exited the study.

    ire watched him leave with a mixture of emotions. She wasn''t sure if she could trust him again, but she had given him a chance. The truth was that she missed him ¨C the passion and intimacy they shared made her yearn for him. But he had betrayed her, left her alone and hurt.

    She shook her head, dismissing such thoughts. Such feelings could wait untilter. Now, she had to focus on the matter at hand ¨C the mysterious group of men gathering near her duchy''s border.

    As Damien and Sir Allister marched towards their destination, a sense of excitement filled him. He was going to prove himself to ire, to prove that he deserved her trust.

    The journey was a short one, but Damien used the time to prepare himself. Luther was also equally excited to have some action after a long time.

    "I can''t wait to see what awaits us," he remarked as they continued their march.

    Damien chuckled. "You''re really eager for a fight, aren''t you? How about you calm down for a bit?"

    "Oh,e on. What''s life without a little excitement?" Luther shrugged.

    "A peaceful one, for one," Damien retorted.

    Luther remained silent, clearly not interested in giving an argument.

    Soon, they reached the foot of the mountain, where the suspicious men were spotted. It was a quiet area, surrounded by thick woods and lush vegetation.

    Damien surveyed the surroundings, his senses alert. The air was thick with anticipation, and he could feel the tension building within him. The presence of the mysterious group nearby only added to the intrigue.

    Sir Allister signaled for the soldiers to stay back, allowing Damien and Luther to approach cautiously. They moved through the dense foliage, their footsteps masked by the rustling leaves and the distant sounds of nature. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the atmosphere grew increasingly eerie.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The faint sound of voices reached their ears, growing louder with each step. Damien gestured for Luther to halt, and they crouched behind a cluster of trees, peering through the branches to observe the scene ahead.

    A group of men, dressed in dark attire, huddled around a makeshift campsite. Their expressions were grim, their movements deliberate and calcted. They appeared to be engaged in intense conversation, asionally ncing around as if wary of any intruders.

    Damien''s curiosity was piqued, and his mind raced with possibilities. Who were these men? What were they plotting at the border of the Ferel Duchy? He knew he had to find out and gather as much information as possible.

    He turned to Sir Allister, who stood at the ready, his hand on his sword. "Sir Allister, we need to approach them discreetly. I want to know their intentions before we make our move."

    Sir Allister nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Understood, my lord. We''ll proceed with caution and gather as much intelligence as we can."

    With a silent understanding, the trio advanced, carefully navigating the undergrowth to avoid detection. Damien''s heart pounded in his chest, his adrenaline surging with each step. The thrill of the unknown coursed through his veins, propelling him forward.

    With a silent understanding, the trio advanced, carefully navigating the undergrowth to avoid detection. Damien''s heart pounded in his chest, his adrenaline surging with each step. The thrill of the unknown coursed through his veins, propelling him forward.

    "...we should proceed with caution. There cannot be any mistake on this task or else that woman is going to kill us," one of the men with a long beard and thick eyebrows said. His voice was low and gravelly, but his words carried weight.

    Another man, whose bald head was covered in tattoos, shook his head. "This is too easy. We can easily take them down. Besides, there''s nothing to lose by trying. We can just go in and out, eliminate her, and get the hell out of here."

    The first man grimaced. "I don''t like it. It''s too risky. If we fail, we''re done for."

    "Rx, old man," the bald man chuckled. "If we do this, then the entire kingdom will be in a state of chaos. Since the duchesses sister is mad, the duchy will fall."

    ''Eliminate her? They really are talking about ire.'' Damien''s eyes lit up. He was fuming with anger. ''It really is the author, is it? I need to know about thisdy.'' Damien had made a mental note to torcher the long-bearded and bald men.

    Damien''s grip tightened on the hilt of his sword as he listened intently, his anger simmering beneath the surface. The audacity of these men to plot against ire, to speak of eliminating her, ignited a fire within him. He was determined to protect her at all costs.

    The time to act hase. The time to gather information about the author hase. If the Author can really control this world, then why would they have to send men after the one that was supposed to be dead already? Can''t he just kill them with a thought in his mind?

    That only means one thing- Whoever it is, isn''t almighty at all. He can''t directly intervene and kill anyone as he kills in the novel with a pen. This is another reality and other rules are set here.

    If he can kill people, then he can save them as well.

 Chapter 141 The Annihilation!

    ?

    There were more than forty tents huddled deep inside the mountain foot. Normally, people would''ve waited until nightfall for an ambush due to the vast indifference in the numbers, but Damien was impatient and confident in his skills that he immediately ordered the ambush.

    Since he''s the hero and a friend of thedy duchess, Sir Allister trusted his judgment.

    "Remember, they are here to kill your duchess," said Damien, his voice low and forbidding. "Show no mercy. The only one we need is that two men, right there." He pointed at the beardy and baldy guy. "Kill the others and capture them."

    As an avnche erupted, the squadron of knights, Luther and Damien, charged toward the group of tents. It was a short distance for the cavalry to charge through, and they reached their target within five seconds.

    The tent was made of simple cloth, held together with a single string. They didn''t have any time to prepare themselves, so they were caught off-guard. The moment Damien arrived, he stabbed his borrowed sword deep into the back of a woman, killing her on the spot.

    The sound of her scream alerted the others in the tent, but by then, it was already toote. A torrent of blood spilled out of their tent as the knights mercilessly slew everyone inside.

    Arge sh between the knights and the bandit had started. Blood spilled everywhere.

    There were at least more than fifty men in the tents and they were all not useless. There were some skilled warriors within them who fought back against the knights.

    However, it was obvious that the knights were superior in strength and speed. After all, between disciplined and proper training, some mere bandits are nothing.

    Damien stood in the center of the battlefield, his sword dripping with blood. He watched as the baldy guy ran away while carrying the two men.

    "After him!" shouted Damien.

    "I''ll kill you!" shouted another bandit.

    He shed at Damien with his short sword, but Damien blocked it with his borrowed sword.

    "Haha,"ughed Damien. "You think you can fight me with that rusty sword?"

    The bandit clicked his tongue and attacked again. The attack was simr to the previous one, but this time, Damien just sidestepped and the rusty metal fell to the ground with a great curve.

    Before the bandit has time to regain bnce, Damien, with a simple fluid movement, thrust his sword through the man''s neck.

    Blood spluttered and gargled out of the hole as the man fell to the ground and twitched until he did not.

    He looked at the gory body. His eyes peered at the still oozing wound on the neck.

    He didn''t feel anything. Taking someone''s life and he isn''t feeling anything at all.

    This wasn''t normal, he does know that. If he were back on Earth, he would''ve been probably be dead just seeing all the blood.

    He heard another cry behind his back. With a sudden sharp turn, he sliced open the man''s gut spilling open his intestines and other groggy parts.

    The new dead man was simr to the previous one while he was dying.

    Damien took a deep breath and calmed his thumping heart. This was for survival. Not the plot but for his own personal and selfish desire.

    These people did not need to be killed but he killed them. And he doesn''t have any remorse for that.

    This was simply life and he knows it. The survival of the fittest, so they say.

    On the other side, Luther plowed through the bandits like a hot knife cutting through a block of butter.

    He twisted, turned, and doubled down on enemies and killed them with trained efficiency.

    Damien saw a woman running through the other side of the woods. He took a look at the bearded man and the baldy, both of them were upied by the knights.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So he made his way to the woods after her. He vaulted over the dead bodies and the tents.

    He followed the bloody footprints until he could see the silhouette of the woman running toward the forest.

    Damien chased after her. He was fast and faster than the woman. He grabbed her by her blue hair and mmed her to the ground. She groaned in pain as she coughed up blood.

    "You think you can run away from me?" asked Damien.

    "Please don''t kill me," pleaded the woman. "I have a husband and two kids."

    "Oh wow, such cliche dialogues. Can''t you say something other than this?" He asked feeling very disappointed that the dialogues were written very basic.

    Thedy gulped not knowing what to do. She can''t run away since he had her by the hair. She can''t even attack her as she had first handedly seen what type of a monster he was.

    "Why did you want to kill the duchess?" asked Damien.

    "W-What?"

    "The duchess. Why did you want to kill her?"

    "I-I don''t know," answered the woman. She quivered and shook like a leaf. "It was our leader who told us to kill her."

    "Do you know where your leader is?"

    The woman shook her head.

    "Then I don''t have any use for you," said Damien. He raised his sword above her. She could see the silhouette of the de on the ground. She closed her eyes and started to murmur some type of prayer or something for the inevitable toe.

    The woman was useless, he could understand that from his brief encounter. She would''ve spilled the beans the moment he raised the sword. But she just simply closed her eyes and prayed, which means she knows there was nothing else on her that can grant her freedom.

    Damien held that position for a second and slowly put the sword back. After not getting stabbed for a moment the woman opened her eyes in confusion.

    "I will spare you this time," said Damien. "But I will not hesitate to kill you if you do anything suspicious. Do you understand?"

    The woman nodded vigorously.

    "Good," said Damien. "If you see your leader or any suspiciousdy tell her Damien Von Zadkiel had annihted her ns and he''sing for her. And also tell her her dialogues are the most cringe-worthy."

    Even though she doesn''t understand what he was saying she nodded vigorously regardless.

    He loosened her hair and she scrambled backward, hugging her knees and looking at him fearfully. His body was covered in blood, not his, but his enemies. His eyes were cold and distant. Her dark eyes winced and cast away just from one nce at his crimson eyes.

    Damien didn''t really know what he was doing, he just wanted to kill them.

    They were weak, they were powerless, and they were helpless. They were no one and yet they tried to attack the duchess.

    He stood up and walked back to the ughter zone. The sound of screaming and steel shing had subsided and the knights were finishing up the remaining bandits.

    He went to Allister and asked him. "Any casualties?"

    "No, not much, young master," answered Sir Allister. "We lost five men, two horses, and we captured twenty-six of their men."

 Chapter 142 The Monster!

    ?

    "No, not much, young master," answered Sir Allister. "We lost five men, two horses, and we captured twenty-six of their men. The people you mentioned were also captured alive. They are in the tent right now. Do you want to go in?"

    "Yes, I want to see them. Huddle the rest of them together. We may not need them anyway."

    "Don''t need them?" Sir Allister said with confusion. "You mean..."

    "Yes, disregard them. They are of no use. Just some expendable trashes that are born just to make a mess of this world." said Damien.

    Sir Allister looked at him like he was some sort of monster. He saw the way he was standing with the sword hanging loosely around his hand. The way the blood was sttered across the side of his face and clothes. Then he remembered the way he killed the bandit, like he doesn''t even regard them as a fellow living and breathing being.

    There was a truth in killing a sentinal being but he was all false.

    This was not the same guy who visited them a year and a half ago. No, he was not him. This waspletely someone different.

    "With all due respect young lord," he said. "These bandits, regardless of what they were plotting, deserve a fair trial and punishment. They are not some kind of animals to be ughtered for a crime like this."

    "A crime like this?" Damien scoffed like he just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. "Sir Allister, if you have forgotten about the crime they were about to execute, allow me to reignite your old memory."

    He started to count on his fingers. "One, they wanted to kill the duchess. Two, they wanted to kill the duchess. Three, they wanted to kill the duchess. Four, they wanted to kill the duchess. Five, they wanted to kill the duchess. Six, they wanted to kill the duchess. Seven, they wanted to kill the duchess."

    "I can still count more," said Damien. "Is that the sort of crime you are talking about?"

    "They did notmit the crime yet!" protested Allister.

    "And yet they had the intention to do so," countered Damien. "Do you think there is something wrong with me? Am I wrong?"

    Allister shook his head.

    "Then what do you mean?" Damien asked again. "The only thing you can do with them is to kill them or put them in jail. I don''t see how else you can punish them, especially when they were about to kill the duchess.

    "And you know what happens next?" He continued without giving Sir Allister a chance to speak up. "One of them will go around and will find a way to finish what they couldn''t thest time and only that time, Sir Allister...only that time will you learn anything at all. That is what you get from this kind of punishment. This is why we can''t have nice things."

    Damien shook his head and walked off to the captured bandits.

    "Let''s talk about thister, Sir Allister," said Damien.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sir Allister looked at the receding back of the young man. His frame was built like a warrior, powerful and imposing. But he also saw the face of the young man. There was an air of indifference and arrogance surrounding him.

    All the surrounding people, regardless of titles and whatnot, were watching the exchange like their entire fate hung in the result of the conversation.

    Luther had a confused and perplexed expression on his face as he watched the heated argument of his lord with themander. This was the first time he was seeing something like this from the young master. The kind and cowardly young master had turned into something entirely else in a span of months.

    As a knight, the first code of conduct they were taught by theirmander was that "every life is important, regardless of their origin and reasons." It was one of the most fundamental truths that they learned when they first started their training.

    He understood that it was right to show mercy and kindness to the helpless. However, he also understood that there is a time and ce for everything. And when that timees, he would never let his guard down.

    If he had to protect someone, then he would protect them, even if it cost him his life.

    Sir Allister took a deep breath and looked at the faces of the people. As an experienced knight, he knew what the young master had said was right. Leaving scums like this alive will only cause more problems and yet he couldn''t do anything regarding them because he was trained to be human, he was trained to be better than these bounded men.

    "Bind them and send them to the prison cell. We will decide what to do with themter," ordered Sir Allister.

    They obeyed hismand and tied them up. No one protested this as everyone was sure what was the alternative. They silently thanked themander from the bottom of their heart.

    Damien shook his head in disappointment upon hearing the orders. He felt like killing the bandits. There was nothing else to do but to kill them. They only had the intention of the fall of the duchy and the kingdom and yet they are going to have a trial.

    Why are they even allowed to live?

    Many questions passed through his mind but he shoved them deep inside the back of his mind and entered the tent.

    It was cleared for him and there were no knights inside it.

    The two bandits were bounded on a chair beside a table.

    They both tensed upon seeing him. He took the chair on the opposite and sat down on it and looked at the bandits for a long moment.

    The silence felt like an eternity to the bandits. For them, sitting in front of this monster, with all the blood and stains from theirrade was suffocating. More than that there was something beside it, something primal. Fear. And Damien reveled seeing it.

    "So which one among you wants to die first?" He smiled, a menacing one at that.

 Chapter 143 The Interrogation!

    ?

    The air was arid and they smelled of blood. The dust kicked up from the skirmish has died down and the sounds of the horses were the only things that could be heard in the distance.

    Knights were in a serious job of tying the bandits who offered no resistance to their captures at all.

    Their hands were bound with long ropes and are connected to one another. If they were to run away, it would be impossible.

    But none of them did.

    They were already defeated.

    There was no hope of winning against the young lord.

    "I never thought we would capture them this easily," said Sir Allister.

    "Yes, I guess luck is on our side," said Luther.

    Sir Allister looked around at the surroundings. In the middle of the ins, where nothing can be seen except for the lone tent.

    "Do you think he is alright?" Sir Allister asked.

    "I''ve no idea. I guess the bandits either will spill the beans or they will end up mentally ill." Luther sighed deeply. "He wasn''t always like this you know. Young master, he was kind and he loved women. And I think that''s a reason why he is paranoid like this."

    "Paranoid?" Sir Allister asked.

    "Yes, he is not normal," said Luther. "Ever since he came back, he started acting differently. I think the death of the Ind Queen has indeed shaken him." Luther shook his head.

    "The Ind Queen? What of her?" Sir Allister was perplexed to hear that the young master changed because of the death of the Ind Queen. He had heard rumors about him saving her but beyond that it was unclear.

    "I heard he was close with her. It''s hard toprehend, but even though they only met once, they say he and she became close. Very close and I believe hearing about her assassination and now the duchess almost getting killed, he must be affected by it."

    "Then what should we do?" asked Sir Allister.

    "What can we do?" Luther shrugged. "If he didn''t want to talk to us, then there is nothing we can do. Let him deal with it."

    Sir Allister remained silent for he know what grief can do to a kind man. He understood where he wasing from when he suggested, without any humility, to execute the bandits. He must be fearing something unexpected will happen to the Duchess if he let anyone free.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ...

    Inside the tent, Damien was looking at the two men with indifference. There wasn''t any dialogue exchanged and there wasn''t much movement from him, just a simple stare. That''s all. And that made the two men more terrified than they already were.

    "Tell me, who sent you?"

    No one answered.

    Damien then bent and reached out to his calves to pull out a knife all the while maintaining eye contact with them. He tested its sharpness and traced his finger along the edge. "I''ll ask you one more time before I bury this in one of your hands," he said. His voice was low and calm. "Who sent you?"

    "You think that''s gonna do something, boy," the bald man spoke, his breathing hard.

    Though he was denying anything all Damien heard was the word "boy." His eyes stopped scanning the de and shot toward the bald man. "What did you call me?"

    The bald man was scared. He looked at the other man beside him who was trembling. He was also scared but the look of indifference on the boy''s face made him shiver.

    The bald man muster his courage and again spoke. His words cursing out of his mouth like spit. "You are just a lordling who doesn''t know what people born less fortunate have to go through on a daily basis. People like me and him. You''ll never understand our struggles, you''ll never understand the need for a good job or a house to live in. You don''t even know what it means to be hungry and you daree here and try to act all high and mighty." He spat on the ground. "This task would''ve made us rich. Every single one of us could have a roof over their head and food on their table and you took it from us."

    "We only wanted a better life," said the other man. "That''s all we ever wanted. This is our first time taking on something like this. I swear nothing much of the person sent us is known."

    "How am I gonna trust a word of someone who was just trying to assassinate the duchess," he said. "You expect me to believe that you-" he gestured to them. "-Took a job from an unknown person to assassinate the ruler of a duchy among the twelve that exist in the kingdom? You want me to believe this shit?"

    "I''m not lying!" The man protested. "I swear on my mother''s grave, we did not know the identity of the person who hired us. All we knew was that it was ady who offered us a great amount of money--"

    "Why are you squabbling with the boy, Tyrion--" The bald man couldn''t finish his sentence as a sudden scream escaped through his mouth.

    "As I said, I''m not a boy," Damien twisted the knife that was embedded in the table along with the man''s right palm. A loud shriek followed by a quick wail came from the man.

    "Scream all you want. I want yourpanions to hear your wailing. I want them to feel fear when they see this." Damien pushed the knife deeper into the table and pulled it out. "Now continue."

    The man named Tyrion was left speechless by the cruelty of the young master hardly any man without his muscles. But he made a quick mental note not to call him that.

    "Ah yes, Tyrion, where were we?" Damien said as he slid a handkerchief from his pocket and slowly wiped the blood stains on his hand. Then he produced a small vile from his pocket and slowly ced it on the table along with the knife next to it.

 Chapter 144 The Revelation!

    ?

    "Ah yes, Tyrion, where were we?" Damien said as he slid a handkerchief from his pocket and slowly wiped the blood stains on his hand. Then he produced a small vile from his pocket and slowly ced it on the table along with another knife next to it.

    Tyrion gulped as he saw what he was doing. On the table, he ced a recovery potion and beside it another knife which he produced from his leg. He will ask again for the answer and if he doesn''t like it, the young master will bury the knife in his hands too, and if it''s the other way then his friend, Roque will have the potion.

    He looked at his friend. His tears had dried up, but he was whimpering. He clutched his free hand on the other very delicately as even a slight moment can cause him severe pain.

    The young masterzily slouched back on the wooden chair, resting his hands freely on the arm bars, looking at Tyrion. "Talk," he said.

    "We don''t know who she was," started Tyrion. Stammering here and there. "She offered us coins if we can execute this task. And she even gave us advance payment so that we trust her."

    "So you folks been together since the start or..."

    "Oh no, no. We were brought together by her. He and I are partners though."

    Damien nodded to continue. So the story goes like this...

    Tyrion and Roque were sailors before they retired. Though they were sailors, they didn''t make enough to sustain life after that and that made them turn to the life of pirates.

    And on their first gig, they were pretty much knocked up by a humongous pirate ship called "The Lost Princess." They narrowly escaped the onught by god''s grace and never set afoot on the water ever again. They were fearful of the ''Lost Princess'' and its captain named "Davis."

    Then they lead a life of small robbery and theft until thedy met them with her proposition.

    They instantly turned down her offer as they didn''t want to take someone''s life but then she offered them silver coins as advances. The amount of coins that can buy them meals for a whole month without ever getting hungry.

    They still rejected it but thedy insisted they take the coins as a token of good spirit and left them with a small card also in case they ever change their mind.

    They never changed their mind. well at least in the first week. Then they started to spend the coins and lived like some washed-up noblemen with food and women until they run out of it.

    The month of grace and luxury had made them crave it more. They didn''t want to live their past life anymore, they wanted to live like they had in thest month. With food, clothes, and roofs over their head and women by their side and so they sought thedy with the card she gave them.

    And that''s how they ended up here.

    "What fools have you been," Damien said in a voiceced with disgust. "You epted coins just to live a life of luxury in exchange for another life. A life that will ensure this kingdom won''t recover from the damages. And here you are thinking that you are doing something great. How is it great to sacrifice millions for the sake of your greed? How is that right?"

    "But we need this!" Screamed Roque. "You don''t understand. You lordling, who was born with a golden spoon in your mouth, you will never understand the type of life we are living. We have nothing. We have been reduced to nothing. We don''t even have a roof to live in. We have no dignity, we have nothing. All we have is each other. And I''m done. I''m very much done extinguishing my life like that. We need money- I need money."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien looked at the man who was shaking in his boots. His face was drenched with sweat and tears. He couldn''t see anything beyond the tears.

    "We needed money to live. That''s why we agreed to this. We did not care about the person who hired us, as long as we got the money. We were prepared for whatever. Even if we were to die. You''re a hypocrite if you think you can judge someone like me while sitting on a castle in some hills and having girls ready to warm your bed whenever you desire it."

    "You don''t know what you are saying," Damien said. His mind wandered to the time before his transmigration. A life he will never want again to live. A life full of pain and suffering. He thought of all the things he had to endure since then. The cold nights in the rain and theck of food. The people who hated him for no reason at all.

    He shook his head. The cold re in his eyes melted away. In a way, he and them were the same. It would''ve earned them merit points if they weren''t nning to kill ire. For that, he can''t forgive them.

    "Do you still have the card with you?" He asked Tyrion.

    "Y-yes," Tyrion answered, stuttering. "It''s in my pocket."

    Damien extended his arm and gestured for him to hand it over. Still bounded, Tyrion struggled to get his hand in his pocket but when he found it, he tossed it to Damien.

    Damien caught it and read the name scribbled on it. He smiled seeing the familiar name scribbled on it.

    It was a direct challenge to him. His smile widened and it became a full-onughter.

    Tyrion and Roque exchanged nces as they became suddenly more terrified of the madman in front of them. Theugh was that menacing.

    "How wonderful," Damien said through hisughter. "Marvelously done, author. Marvelously done." He pped his hands andughed more.

    Then he abruptly stood up and shoved the card into his pocket and walked away. "The potion is yours, Roque."

    He shook his head as he thought of thedy that appeared in his vision so many times.

    The card in his pocket read:

    "Find me if you can.

    Yours truly, Lilith."

 Chapter 145 The Fallout!

    ?

    "What the hell are doing, young master Damien." She screamed. Her voice reminded him of the eerie noise from the T.V. when the channel goes dead. High pitch and fucking annoying to the ears.

    "You''re at my duchy and you dare order my COMMANDER like he''s one of yourp dogs. The audacity. I granted you this task because I thought you would help me. Cause I thought you were doing it because you wanted to help me but you just ughtered half of ''em'' like their lives don''t have any significance."

    The office of the head was not crowded or anything it was just her and him in a screaming match. Though it was more like her screaming at him.

    After Damien hadpleted his interrogation they had immediately left the vicinity. Like it''s only natural, the bandits walked in unison like cattle on their way to a ughterhouse.

    Sir Allister had exined what had transpired there and ire was fuming at him for the way he did it.

    "Threatening to kill? Piercing a knife through the hand? What happened to you? Is this how a noble such as yourself act toward someone human? They were the lost and the damned. They can''t even wield a sword without hurting their hands. They were just stupid and greedy, Damien, that was it." She heaves heavy breaths and her face was tomato red. Her nostrils were ring like a steam engine exhaust. "Even if theyunched an all attack nothing would''ve happened to me. They are just pitiful."

    "You don''t know about that. You could''ve been killed by them. Just because your army is great doesn''t mean there isn''t a genius strategist with them. Anything could''ve happened," he protested. She doesn''t know the way things work. Anyone could kill any other, no matter how powerful they are, with just some strategy and wit.

    ire scoffed, her eyes shing with anger. "And what would you know about strategy and wit, young lord Damien? You think you''re so clever, so superior with your noble upbringing and fancy titles. But let me tell you something, true strength doesn''te from threatening and ughtering the weak. Ites from understanding andpassion."

    "Compassion?" His face scrunched at the word. "You think they deservepassion? ire, they tried to kill you. Are you even listening to yourself?" He approached her, his voice rising.

    "Plotted, young master. Plotted. There''s a difference in that. And as I said, some bunch of useless ones cannot even wield a sword without injuring themselves. They are too weak."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "They aren''t weak! They are smart, and strong, and-"

    "Do you want to know why I gave you this mission?"

    He was silent. He cannot understand why she was acting like this. Her own life was at stake and yet she was defending them.

    "Because I trusted you. Because I trusted your judgment. You saved me, Damien, from my husband and the others. You saved the people of this duchy but this was nothing but pure ignorance. Killing wouldn''t solve anything." She said, her voice raising above and beyond.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He felt anger surging through him. His face reddening and deepening. His breathing was getting quick and raspy.

    "You are the second son of a prominent noble from another kingdom who came to this kingdom and ughtered a bunch of low lives. What will the people think about it when they learn about this? What do you think happens to me who allowed you into this kingdom and weed you like a guest?"

    Damien''s anger was palpable, his hands clenched into fists as he red at ire. "So, it''s all about appearances, is it? You care more about your image than your safety? You care more about what people think than the lives of those who wanted to harm you?"

    ire''s eyes widened, taken aback by Damien''s outburst. "No, it''s not about that, Damien. It''s about principles, about valuing every life, no matter how misguided they may be. I don''t want to rule with fear and violence. I want to inspire change, to offer a chance at redemption."

    "Redemption?" Damien scoffed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "These bandits don''t deserve redemption. They deserve punishment for their crimes. If they had seeded in harming you, what then? Would you still offer them a chance at redemption?"

    ire''s expression softened, her voice filled with a mix of frustration andpassion. "Damien, you have to understand that I''ve seen the consequences of violence and revenge. I''ve seen the destruction it brings, not just to the guilty, but to innocent lives caught in the crossfire. I don''t want to perpetuate that cycle of violence. I want to find a better way, a way that leads to true peace."

    "You know what? You know fucking what? I''m done. I''m done with you. I''m done with your fucking principles and your fuckingpassion and your fucking stupidity." He spat on the ground in front of her and made his way to the door.

    "Damien," ire gasped, taking a step forward. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to-"

    "You didn''t mean to insult me? Then why are you apologizing? You are the one who fucked up! You think you can save every little person out there? You think you can save those who are so lost and misguided? You think you can redeem them? Hah. You''re such a fool. You''re nothing but a naive little girl who doesn''t know a damn thing about the world."

    Her face reddened. Her lips were pressed tight. She stood there, her hands clenched into fists by her side. Her eyes trembled due to rage.

    He regarded her for a moment. His red eyes peered through hers. She could feel the anger coursing through him.

    "And if you want to keep your position as the ruler of this duchy, if you want to continue living, then you should stop acting like a dumb bitch."

    He mmed open the door before storming out leaving a dumbfounded ire behind.

 Chapter 146 Fated Meeting?

    ?

    After storming off of the room, Damien left the castle.

    Luther joined on his trial seeing his angry face. He understood what happened and didn''t ask anything but follow his lord.

    Their walk ended in the castle stable, where they mounted their horses and took off.

    Since they were guests the guards didn''t question anything.

    He was hungry. They were hungry.

    Their stomachs growled like they solemnly agreed. They haven''t eaten since the battle and it was taking a toll on them.

    Since they left in such a hurry they had forgotten about their bags and stuff.

    Damien cursed quietly as he looked at the town from atop his horse.

    "Well fuck," he cursed. "I forgot my pride too. We need coins to survive."

    "Will this be enough?" Luther said, holding out a few gold coins.

    "You had time to take it?" Damien was surprised to see the coins. He reached out and pocketed it. "Good work, Luther, you''re proving to be more useful than I thought."

    "Thank you, sir," Luther said happily.

    "We need to get some food and a good night''s rest first," Damien said. "Well, let''s find something to eat."

    Luther nodded.

    The ce was full of life. It was noon but there were still many people around.

    Damien and Luther made their way through the bustling streets, their stomachs growling in anticipation of a hearty meal. The aroma of various dishes filled the air, enticing their senses and making their hunger even more unbearable.

    They came across a lively tavern, its doors wide open, inviting passersby with the promise of good food and merriment. The sound ofughter and clinking sses spilled out onto the street, adding to the vibrant atmosphere.

    "We''ll find some nourishment in there," Damien dered, pointing towards the tavern. "Let''s go, Luther."

    They dismounted their horses and tied them securely before stepping inside the bustling establishment. The tavern was packed with patrons, their voices blending together in a harmonious cacophony. The aroma of roasted meat and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, making their mouths water.

    Damien approached the innkeeper, a stout man with a jovial smile. "Good day, sir. We need a meal and a ce to rest for the night. Do you have any vacancies?"

    The innkeeper nodded, his eyes gleaming with hospitality. "Of course, young sirs. We have a few rooms avable, and our kitchen is serving a fine selection of meals. Take a seat, and I''ll bring you the menus."

    Damien and Luther found a table near the corner of the room, away from the bustling crowd. They settled into their seats, their weary bodies grateful for the respite. As they waited for the innkeeper to return with the menus, their eyes wandered around the room, taking in the lively scene.

    Groups of friends clinked their mugs together, sharing stories andughter. A minstrel yed a merry tune in the corner, eliciting smiles and foot-tapping from the patrons. The ambiance was infectious, lifting their spirits despite the tensions of the day.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The innkeeper soon arrived, cing menus in front of Damien and Luther. "Here you go, gentlemen. Take your time and let me know when you''re ready to order."

    Damien and Luther perused the menus, their hunger making it difficult to decide. Finally, they settled on a tter of roasted meats, apanied by hearty vegetables and a loaf of fresh bread. They ced their order, eagerly anticipating the satisfying meal that awaited them.

    As they waited, Luther leaned closer to Damien and spoke in a hushed tone. "What do we do next, sir? Are we going to return to the castle?"

    Damien took a moment to gather his thoughts. "For now, we''ll focus on replenishing our strength and gathering our thoughts. We''ll take some time away from the castle, away from the pressures of our positions. Perhaps a change of scenery will bring rity and perspective."

    Luther nodded in understanding, a hint of relief visible on his face. "That sounds wise, sir. We could use some time to regroup and consider our next steps."

    Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their meal. The tter was ced before them, steaming and fragrant. Their hunger pangs intensified as they eagerly dug into the food, savoring each bite with gusto.

    For the moment, they pushed aside the weight of their recent conflict, focusing solely on the present and the simple joy of a warm meal in goodpany. Tomorrow would bring new challenges and decisions, but for now, they relished in the much-needed respite.

    After the meal, the innkeeper escorted Damien and Luther to their rooms for the night.

    It was a cozy space, with afortable bed and a sturdy desk. The room was lit by antern, its flickering glow illuminating the small space.

    Damien took a bath. Though the bathtub was nothing special, it was enough for him. He soaked in the warm water, letting his mind rx as his body eased into the soothing liquid.

    Afterward, he and Luther decided to drink some alcohol. They were both in a bad mood and a little bit of drinking wouldn''t hurt.

    "This is nice," Damien said, raising his ss. "Never thought I would enjoy alcohol."

    Luther smiled and clinked his ss against Damien''s. "Here''s to a night of rxation and pleasant memories."

    Damien nodded, downing the contents of his ss.

    But all of a sudden Damien''s ear perked up, listening to something. He turned his head towards the source of the noise and realized it wasing from the table next to theirs.

    There he saw someone very familiar to him.

    "Is that..." Damien trailed off as he stared at the figure.

    "Sir?" Luther asked.

    He quickly turned his head, in quick cut way locking eyes with Luther. Seeing his tense expression, Luther followed his gaze and also noticed who Damien was looking at.

    He was also shocked to see the man sitting at the next table, sipping on a ss of wine with one hand and holding a piece of the turkey leg with the other hand.

    The man''s hair fell loosely to his shoulders and the way he talks, the arrogance in his voice, Damien would never forget that. The de that once threatened to slice his neck was resting on the table like a little stick.

 Chapter 147 I Want To Bully Him!

    ?

    "The tournament is easy peasy. There is no one who can beat him in the entire realm. So why waste my time worrying about that?" Calen shrugged his shoulders, his tone brimming with confidence. The other man, Marcus, looked thin with a face that resembled a rat, his expression skeptical.

    "Easy peasy? Do you really believe that?" Marcus retorted, his voice tinged with incredulity. "The tournament is filled with more people than you could even imagine. Many of them are talented and strong. There are certainly individuals who should be watched out for."

    Calen scoffed, dismissing Marcus''s words. "Like whom?" he challenged, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "Like whom, Marcus? None of them are famous or have any power like me. I''m the chosen one, destined for greatness."

    Marcus leaned in closer, his eyes glinting with a mix of caution and concern. "Calen, don''t underestimate your opponents. Fame and power aren''t the only factors that determine victory in the tournament. Skill, strategy, and determination y vital roles. There are hidden gems among the participants, waiting to make their mark."

    "Okay. Name one of them," Calen challenged, his eyes alight with enthusiasm.

    "Derick," Marcus answered. "Derick from the Winter Kingdom. He''s not a human, he''s a werewolf. He''s physically stronger and smarter than a normal human being. If he wants to win, he will. He''s the favourite to win this tournament."

    "Derick?" Calen asked, an eyebrow raised. "A werewolf?" He scoffed. "I believe you''ve answered your own question, Marcus dear," he said, shaking his head.

    Marcus expressed his dissatisfaction with Calen''s response. "What do you mean by that?"

    Calen raised one of his fingers. "Yes, Derick is stronger and smarter. More than normal humans, but me-" he pointed the finger at him "-I''m not any normal human, Marcus. I''m stronger, smarter, and better than anyone who has walked in this world. Even the golden heroes would''ve been nothing but shadows under my glow, were if they were from this era."

    Marcus sighed, realizing that convincing Calen would be an uphill battle. He could sense the unwavering arrogance in Calen''s words and demeanour. However, Marcus was determined to make him see reason.

    "Calen, I understand your confidence, but overconfidence can be your downfall," Marcus cautioned, his voice tinged with concern. "Yes, you possess exceptional skills and abilities, but that doesn''t mean victory is guaranteed. The tournament is a test of strength, wit, and adaptability. You must be prepared to face opponents who might possess unique talents and strategies."

    Calen crossed his arms, a smug smile ying on his lips. "I appreciate your concern, Marcus, but I''ve faced challenges before and emerged victorious every time. I am destined for greatness, and no werewolf or any other opponent can change that."

    Marcus shook his head, frustrated by Calen''s stubbornness. "Calen, the path to greatness is not paved solely by destiny. It requires hard work, humility, and an open mind. The world is full of surprises, and sometimes even the most unexpected individuals can rise to the asion."

    Calen''s eyes narrowed, his confidence unwavering. "Marcus, you''re letting fear cloud your judgment. I will prove to you and everyone else that I am the true champion of this tournament. No one will stand in my way."

    Marcus sighed, realizing that further discussion would be futile. "Very well, Calen. I hope you find the sess you seek. Just remember, victory is not solely measured by power and reputation. The journey itself holds valuable lessons." He pulled back the chair. "Goodbye, Calen. I''ll inform the princess about your confidence in winning this tournament and the information about the missing girl you''ve been searching for. That will also be done."

    Calen nodded, returning his attention to the meal.

    Marcus turned away from Calen and strode towards the exit. As he passed by, he saw two odd-looking people, he shot them a brief nce. He doesn''t recognise them, but they look familiar...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He left the tavern, disappearing into the shadows of the night.

    On the other table, the two odd looking guys were focusing on their meals, but in fact, they were focused entirely on something else.

    ...

    "I want to bully him," Damien said. He was sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall with his legs crossed and his eyes gleaming with malice. Luther sat on the chair opposite to him, his expression grave.

    "Sir, we shouldn''t. We are guests, and it would be rude of us to do such a thing," Luther said, his voice tinged with disapproval.

    Damien scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. "So what? Rude is a word made to be broken. Besides, we are not guests anymore. We have been exiled, Luther, we''ve been exiled." He dramatically put his hand on his face.

    "Sir, you just left the duchy, nobody exiled you," Luther said, but his voice was heard by none as his master was saying stuff like, "How could she do that to me? I saved her and yet..?" Luther found it funny but he knows he can''t do anything to turn this young master away once he made up his mind.

    So he asked the single question that will entice any response from the young master.

    "What''s your n?"

    Damien peered through the space between his fingers and looked at Luther.

    "The n, my friend," he leaned in and put a hand on Luther''s shoulder. "Is to just bully the world-renowned hero and make fun of him. Make him feel useless. Make him feel that even with all the power in the world, he wasn''t able to defend himself. And then tell him that I am much better than him."

    Luther couldn''t help but chuckle at his master''s n. It was simple yet bold, and that is exactly why it will work. The only thing he was worried about was the power difference. Thest time he checked, this guy was the strongest in the entire Autumn kingdom. But he had faith in this unreliable womaniser who once was a coward and is not anymore. He wanted to see what the dark horse of the house Zadkiel was going to do with the hero of the world.

    He smiled and gave his full support to his master.

    "You know, I am always here for you, sir."

    Damien patted Luther''s shoulder. "Thank you, Luther."

 Chapter 148 Bullying The Hero!

    ?

    Damien send Luther to find the room Calen was staying in. His ns would''ve failed if Calen was there just for eating, but sincedy luck was on his side, the guy was indeed staying in a room.

    His smile grew wider as he thought of the possibilities.

    Luther hade back with the good news. He had asked the innkeeper about his room since following Calen would only kill Luther. The innkeeper was hesitant at first, but with some coins; the guy was even willing to sell his aunt''s panties.

    Calen was staying the floor above them, a room he always had whenever he visited this inn, so the innkeeper says.

    "What is the n?" Luther asked again. He was getting impatient since his master wasn''t revealing anything.

    Damien was determined to keep his n a secret from Luther, wanting to surprise him with theical ambush. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as Luther grew increasingly impatient.

    With a mischievous glint in his eye, Damien finally decided it was time to put his n into motion. "Luther, my friend, it''s time for somete-night entertainment. Follow my lead, and prepare for augh."

    Luther raised an eyebrow, a mixture of confusion and curiosity crossing his face. "Late-night entertainment, sir? What do you have in mind?"

    Damien simply winked and gestured for Luther to follow him quietly. Together, they crept through the inn, taking care not to disturb the other guests. The darkness of the night added an extrayer of secrecy to their antics.

    As the clock struck midnight, Damien and Luther found themselves outside Calen''s room. Damien held up a bedsheet he had acquired earlier, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

    "Luther, my friend, it''s time to give Calen a surprise he won''t soon forget. When I give the signal, we shall burst into his room, throw the bedsheet over his head, and give him the fright of his life!"

    Luther''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sir, are you sure about this? Is it wise to startle him like that?"

    Damien waved off Luther''s concerns, unable to contain his excitement. "Oh, trust me, my friend, it will be a moment of pureedic genius. Now, on the count of three, we charge in, throw the bedsheet over his head, and let the hrity ensue!"

    Luther hesitated for a moment, but Damien''s infectious enthusiasm soon won him over. "Alright, sir. Let''s do it. One... two... three!"

    With a burst of energy, Damien and Luther burst into Calen''s room, bedsheet in hand. But to their surprise, Calen was nowhere to be found. The room was empty, save for an overturned chair and an open window.

    Damien''s jaw dropped, his n falling t before it even had a chance to begin. "Where... Where is he?"

    Luther scratched his head, a sheepish expression on his face. "Uh, it seems like Calen has escaped our grand ambush, sir. He must have sensed something was amiss."

    Just as Damien and Luther were about to ept their failed ambush, a voice echoed from the shadows of the room. "And who might you two be?"

    Startled, Damien quickly turned around, throwing the bedsheet he was holding at the source of the voice. Calen, emerging from the darkness, managed to catch the sheet, but before he could react, he received a swift kick to the midsection from Damien, sending him flying across the room.

    Damienughed as he watched Calen fly through the air, his body colliding with the wall with a loud thud. "Oh, did that hurt, my little hero? You''ll have to forgive me. I didn''t expect you to be so light. I thought you were made of stone."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Calen struggled as the bedsheet was tangled with him. He wanted to beat the living shit out of them, but a damn bedsheet seemed stronger somehow and cold was seeping through his face.

    It was ice. Damien had made ayer of ice and covered the bedsheet, adhering it to Calen''s face.

    It was just for buying some time, as he knows once Calen regains his stand, the prank would be beyond him.

    Just then, Calen grabbed the sheet, and the ice sheet around his fingers cracked in his touch. Damien jumped on him, tackling him and rolling on the floor.

    He hugged him tightly and pinned him down. His grip felt natural and stronger than the one down below. Calen thrashed around but couldn''t move much.

    "Did that tickle? If it does, I can do it again if you want." Damien said in a mocking tone,ughing as he did.

    Calen growled, struggling against Damien''s firm hold.

    Then the first punch came down.

    The first punch was from Luther. He had taken a chair and hit Calen in the stomach, making him gasp for air.

    Then the second punch came down from Damien. He had punched him in the face, breaking his nose and silencing him momentarily.

    Then the threats came down from the victim. "You fuckers, do you know who I am?" You will be dead in a matter of seconds! Fuckers! Fuckers! Fuckers!

    Damien grabbed Calen''s face and asked, "Do you know who we are?"

    "I don''t, but in a matter of moments, I''ll have your head roll on the ground." Calen proimed, still struggling, as Luther had pinned his hands behind his body.

    "Good. Since you don''t know us, we will be leaving you with some gifts. Here is one." Damien chuckled and punched him again in the face, breaking his teeth.

    Calen groaned and tried to summon his magic, but before he can do it, Damien tickled him in the ribs. The next thing he knew, Calen was on the ground, rolling like a fish caught in a,ughing and cursing in between.

    Then another punch came in, ceasing hisughter, and then the cursing started. Then another few punches came, and the cursing stopped.

    After a few more punches, Calen finally fell silent, his body limp and panting and wheezing.

    Damien and Luther were panting, their faces flushed red from exertion. They looked down at Calen, who was sprawled across the floor, blood and saliva streaming from his mouth and nose.

    "This is indeed bullying," Luther said, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead.

 Chapter 149 The Ancient One!

    ?

    They left the inn not long after but Damien had said the magical words to the mugged hero. "You''re not the chosen one, Calen. You never were. You may have the power of a thousand suns but that doesn''t mean anything when you are fighting the real chosen one. Remember, you are nothingpared to the power I possess. You came from nothing and you are nothing." He had said those words knowing full well the hero was conscious even though he was bleeding and gasping.

    Damien and Luther galloped through the tough terrains of the Autumn Kingdom. the red leaves that danced with the rhythm of the winds, the early rising star that spread its light like hot butter being neatly spread across a perfect tost. He loved the vibe. The way the wind whispered through the trees and the scent of autumn filled the air. Damien couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration as he rode alongside Luther, the horse''s hooves thundering against the earth.

    "The Autumn Kingdom, Luther," Damien eximed, a twinkle in his eyes. "Such a beautiful ce, don''t you think?"

    Luther nodded, a smile spreading across his face. "Indeed, sir. The vibrant colors and the crispness of the air, it''s truly a sight to behold."

    As they continued their journey, Damien''s mind wandered back to the encounter with Calen. He knew his words had struck a nerve, and deep down, he hoped they would inspire a change in the mugged hero''s perspective.

    "You know, Luther," Damien mused, "sometimes, people need a reality check. They need to be reminded of their true ce in the grand scheme of things. Calen may have had power, but he was blinded by his own arrogance. He needed to hear the truth."

    Luther nced at Damien, his brow furrowing with concern. "But sir, isn''t it better to uplift others instead of tearing them down?"

    Damien chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of mischief. "Oh, Luther, my dear friend, sometimes a little tough love can be the catalyst for growth. Calen needed to realize that power alone doesn''t make him the chosen one. It''s how he uses that power and treats others that truly matters."

    They rode on, the wind tousling their hair and the scenery transforming with each passing mile.

    They rode on; the wind tousling their hair and the scenery transforming with each passing mile.

    "Ah, sir," Luther asked, his voice filled with excitement, "where are we going?"

    Damien looked at hispanion and smiled. "I want to see my father. We will travel to the tournament from there since it''s only four days from today."

    Luther''s face lit up. "That''s good. But you know, young master, why wouldn''t you participate in the tournament?"

    Damienughed. "There are so many reasons, Luther, but the biggest reason is that I have better things to do. I don''t have time to get embroiled in apetition. For what? Fame? Who wants that? Money? Why would I need more money? My life is already pretty luxurious."

    "Glory!" Luther said, watching his young master with revered eyes. "Glory sir. Something that makes the people recognize you as a threat as well as a hero. You have the power to defeat Daemon, the rage without even trying. You outsmarted the young hero of the Autumn Kingdom. Some people who had the highest potential to win the tournament."

    Damien smirked, relishing Luther''s admiration. "Glory, you say? Ah, Luther, my dear friend, glory is an ephemeral thing. It fades as quickly as ites. What use is being recognized as a threat or a hero when there are far more important matters at hand?"

    He raised a finger, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark. "And as for defeating Daemon, well, that was merely child''s y. Outsmarting the young hero of the Autumn Kingdom? Please, Luther, it was like taking candy from a baby."

    Luther''s eyes widened in awe. "But sir, they were considered the strongest contenders!"

    Damien waved off Luther''s concern, a smug grin spreading across his face. "Strength and potential can only take you so far, my friend. The true power lies in strategy and intellect. And I happen to possess an abundance of both."

    He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You see, Luther, participating in the tournament would be a waste of my genius. I have grander ns, secrets waiting to be unraveled, and a destiny that stretches far beyond the confines of a merepetition."

    Luther nodded, his admiration undeterred. "I understand, sir. You have a greater purpose, a path yet to be revealed. I believe in your brilliance."

    Damien patted Luther''s shoulder, a yful glint in his eyes. "Ah, Luther, my loyalpanion, you truly grasp the essence of my being. Together, we shall unravel mysteries, outwit our adversaries, and leave asting legacy that surpasses any tournament victory."

    Bullshits. Such bullshits were spewing from the pervert''s mouth without any shame or honor. But it was working. It was working the way it needed to work.

    He nced at Luther, his face was of pride. Pride that he''s following someone with such vision and moral character. Damien had always been a charismatic and charming person. That was how he courted all thosedies out there. It was easy for him to convince others to do what he wanted, and even easier for him to convince himself that he was doing the right thing. And the real him was going to exploit that quality to his heart''s content.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luther looked at him innocently and smiled.

    What a little fool he is. He''s going to use him just like he''s going to use all the others around him. He would make them do his bid and court all thedies he wants to court but not at the cost of war.

    Damien smiled back at his loyalpanion and galloped forward. It was time to meet his father. It was time to court any otherdies there before going to the tournament.

    ***

    They reached the borders of the Autumn Kingdom. Even though he can reach the ind by going through the naval base of this kingdom, it would take time to be there. But by crossing through the Spring Kingdom and using its naval base, the time would be considerably less but if he were traveling in a wagon then, without any doubt, he would''ve visited the Autumn Kingdom''s naval base.

    The same knights were there to greet them but this time they were all polite and had a friendly smile. Damien''s lips curled up as he smiled back.

    "Good day, sir," said a knight as he bowed to Damien. "How was your stay at the Kingdom?"

    Damien shrugged. "It was a rather short visit but we had a pleasant time."

    "I''m d to hear that, sir."

    Damien gave a quick nod and nced at the carriage which looked strange and out of ce among the rest of the carriages. "What is that?" His eyes trained on the wagon, trying to remember anything bizarre like this from the novel.

    The knight gulped and warily looked at the wagon.

    Then it hits him, everything apart from the knights was silent. There wasn''t even the chirping of birds or crying of frogs, just in silence like this was war roared ground.

    The wagon looked like it was entirely made a few centuries ago. It wasn''t iron or steel, it was made up of ancient wood. The color was a light brown with patches of green Moses sprouting here and there. The wheel was dirty and covered with mud. There were even some small grass patches sprouting from the back of the wagon. It was he ugly.

    And the horse, goddammit. It was pitifully old. High and mighty for an ancient one. Patches of dark and light adorned his skin. It was slow like a snail, enough to garner the attention of all the people around it.

    The wagon smells like herbs and potions. It has been a long time since he had smelled something like that.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "That''s the high lord from the forgottennds. Don''t you have heard about him, young master." The knight leaned in and whispered to him. His eyes were never on the wagon, it danced around the ground or the sky but never on the wagon.

    "Thest of the Vampire?" Damien asked with the same tone as the knight.

    The knight nodded and gulped. "Only gods know what he''s up to at this part of the kingdom?" he wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead.

    Damien could feel Luther gulping, it was so silent that he can just hear it in the air. He could also feel something else and it wasing from the wagon. Like something was watching him. Someone powerful or something.

    He doesn''t like it, the feeling of being watched by someone he can''t see. His breathing quickened and he quickly averted his eyes from the wagon like it was the most logical thing to do.

    ''What the fuck? Was the old man this powerful?''

    He had heard about him from the stories. But the novel, at that point, never explored the forgottennds. This man, dimir something was said to be thest Vampire lord of the forgottennds. The most powerful and vile creatures live there. The cursed ones, the exiled ones, the dark ones, the murderers, molesters, and many others from different races and different kingdoms.

    He was intrigued to see the old man but his sanity blocked him from even ncing at the wagon. something tells him the man could end him just with his eyes.

 Chapter 150 Companion Meets Companion!

    ?

    The ancient wagon creaked along and Damien went on his way.

    They entered the Spring Kingdom and galloped to the west where the harbor lies.

    It took them a day and a half to reach the west and another half to reach the harbor.

    They say there was a portal on the Ind but it got destroyed in the war. Portals take time to repair. They are not from this era. Not from thest era nor from the age of heroes.

    They were simply here, standing and brimming and pulsating with light when the first man discovered it.

    To this date, nobody knows how to make a portal, even the dimension pocket bags are rtively new and it''s shit.

    So something like that, so ancient and delicate with arcane arts long forgotten gets destroyed due to the foolishness of rulers and needs more than a few years along with the help of unparalleled experts to repair.

    They made their way to the docks and stopped at the small inn they would be staying in.

    The innkeeper was a rather cheerful-looking woman with a big smile on her face. She was pretty and had a nice body.

    Damien rented two rooms for the night and stayed there.

    The tournament is in two days, which means he will miss the starting ceremonies and the initial fights.

    He wasn''tining though, since the initial fights were pretty much stages for the strong ones to showcase their powers to the world.

    The real fight starts after a week or something. He was eager to meet all the main characters of the novel.

    Even the lost and damned ones from the Forgotten Lands.

    A wild thought urred in his mind. ''If I kill all the rulers and the main characters there, would all this stupid race end? Would the author interfere? Or would the world reset?''

    It was impossible, of course, as the main characters are main characters for a reason.

    Calen and Elora, together can defeat him now, let alone the entire cast of heroes.

    Then again, Danielle will always protect him but surely she would be dead even before the half dozen people there are killed.

    He pushes the gruesome thoughts to the back of his mind and focused on meeting his father and mother.

    They would be delighted to see him, that''s a given and he''s happy about that.

    He closed his eyes to sleep but she took his mind again. ire with her temper and right fullness, she''s going to fall.

    He was sure she was on the list next. What he said to her was foolishness. He quarreled with her like a teenager and stormed off. Shame crept upon him.

    ''After the tournament...'' He mutters as he finally fell asleep.

    The next morning, he woke up due to theck of oxygen as something was pressing on his face making him gasp for air. His heartbeat quickened.

    The thing was warm and soft as a pillow. He touched it. The softness and the familiarity of the texture made him smile.

    "When did youe by?" He asks as he rxes, his hands stroking the thing.

    It stirs as it felt his hands caressing it. The slender neck raised and allowed the sun rays to fall on him.

    Its beady eyes focused on his face then he saw a flicker of happiness on her face, then reced with annoyance and anger. Quickly as a sh.

    Then the pecking came and his eyes widened as his skin was almost chipped off each time her beak hammered into him.

    "Ow, ow, ow," he cried to the rhythm of her beak and quickly grabbed her neck. She squirmed and used her ws to scratch him.

    The initial ws marked itself on his face, and a line of blood trailed down his face.

    He held her beak as hard as he could and tried to stop her from hurting him any further.

    Her feathers stood on end as she was agitated and her body trembled.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t look for you when I left. But in my defense, you were not there when I left." He pleads.

    She is just a baby. He can feel her warmth and energy.

    She wasn''t this ferocious when she was an egg.

    She stopped struggling and huffed.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s my fault," he says as he strokes her. She sniffs at his face.

    He takes a look at her and sees his ck feathers, which have spread across her back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She waspletely ck with no other spots. Like a great ck void monster but only smaller and cuter. It felt like he hasn''t seen her for ages.

    He missed her and she him.

    He smiles at her and she nuzzles his chest.

    He wrapped his hands around her, hugged her tight, and smiled.

    "I''m d to see you. There is someone I would like you to meet here. He''s a little on the stupid side but he''s loyal, I believe."

    She rubbed her beak against his chest. He could feel her excitement through their mental connection.

    ...

    "Why did you put that health potion there?" Luther asked as he saw his master putting a small vile on the stone block.

    "Something that mighte in handy," Damien casually said.

    Luther was confused but he didn''t care as his attention was on something else, something small and alive.

    "This is yourpanion" Luther crouched on the ground and watched the big bird.

    Her beady ck eyes trained on him as if he was some kind of an insect to her.

    "Her name is Aviora. She''s a raven or... Something I believe." Damien said to Luther. Aviora shot a quick nce at him. "Is a raven." He corrected and she resumed to regard the puny human.

    She slowly circled him and sniffed him, her beak touching his hands, then she stood still.

    Luther had to keep himself fromughing out loud as the bird kept her beady eyes on him.

    He extended his hands and touched her. He felt her warmth. Then heughed. "Gosh, she looks so stupid," a mistake he dearly paid off.

    Damien didn''tplete his head shake as Aviora was over Luther, pecking on his goddamn face.

    With a loud cry, he fell backward. Aviora hopped onto his chest and pecked mercilessly across his face, neck, chest, and stomach.

    Damien could visibly see the skin that charged off Luther. The thinyer of skin that adorned his face, theyer of fabred with blood. She was merciless and he was enjoying the show.

    Luther was howling as he tried to push the goddamn little monster off of his body, but he can''t even see as she had pecked on his eyes strong enough to draw blood from it.

    "Okay, that''s enough," Damien shouted and struggled to push her off of him.

    She stopped after a while and let Damien lift her up.

    Luther''s face was swollen and covered in blood, but he was alive and that was enough.

    She shot a nce at Damien. Damien felt she was saying something along the line of "This human is stupid. Why do you have him as apanion?"

    "As I said, he''s loyal." She croaked her neck and pressed it against Damien while watching the stupid human struggling to get back on his feet.

    Luther reached out and grabbed onto the ledge of the stone block, hoisting himself up. His hands gripped the cold stone as he pushed himself up.

    Halfway through, he saw with his bloody eyes, the small vile of potion, sitting there like it knew he woulde for it.

    His bloody eyes looked at his master. The smile on his pale face told Luther everything he wanted to know.

    Luther reached out, his fingers trembling, as he gripped the vile with his hand.

    He popped open the cork and gulped the bloody damn thing in one go.

    He wiped his bloody lips and grinned at his master, showing him his bloody teeth.

    "You knew?" He chuckled.

    "Of course," his master answered.

    "Why didn''t you warn me?"

    "Cause you learn from your mistakes, Luther." Damien smiled. "Cause I want you to properly know her. Not as a stupid bird but as someone who I trust with my life. Someone who I chose to be mypanion for life." He says.

    "Thank you," Luther said. He wasn''t sure why he was thankful but he was. "I''ll do well to respect your stu--" His words caught in his throat as the vile beast perked her head and looked at him from his master''s chest. "--Respect your lovelypanion, young master. I won''t make the same mistake twice." Luther said, the patches on his face forming like the foreskin of the little dragon being pulled back.

    She nodded and huffed at him.

    "Now that the introduction and pleasantries are over, let us go visit my lovely mother and father as I''m sure they are also dying to hear from me. As I''m from them since he assumed that wretched position." Damien dered, his eyes pasted on the distant blob of greenery.

 Chapter 151 The Lost Princess!

    ?

    The party had boarded arge cargo ship that morning, a ship containing crops and livestock on its way to the port of the ind.

    The captain of the ship was a man of girth, the years in sea had made him look like a walrus, and he wore a smile on his face. He had a voice as low and deep as the sea itself, and he had a way of looking at you from underneath his bushy eyebrows that made him look like he was smiling no matter what.

    He was reluctant at first to take them since it was supposed to be only for the transportation of food but Damien revealed his identity receiving a suspicious look from the captain. He had to show the crest of the Zadkiel family, and the man''s face changed as if he had been pped.

    "Yes, yes, of course, you have my apologies. I hope you won''t be offended, my Lord." The man bowed his head deeply, a gesture that seemed to bemon among the men of the sea.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "It is nothing. I have heard of your exploits in the past, Captain. Your people have a strong reputation." Damien smiled at the captain who seemed to puff up with pride.

    "Not as strong as your own, I''m sure. It is an honor to have the chance to transport you to the port of Eiselstadt. My crew and I will do everything in our power to help you and your knight reach the destination without any problem." The captain spoke in a low voice, but it was clear that he had some kind of secret respect for Damien.

    Damien saw his face suddenly fall, more like worrying. "What is it, captain? is something wrong?"

    "It''s just..." The captain hesitated for a moment and said. "Our ships have been robbed and piged by the pirates for over a month now. though we have the support of the navy, the water is proving to be advantageous to the Sons of the Sea rather than us. They have sunk three of our ships and have captured thest two."

    Damien felt the blood drain from his face. A pirate attack in a sea, who dared even go against the forces of the king only means one thing: Davis.

    "The Lost Princess?" Damien asked trying to remember anything about it from the books. But none came by. The Forgotten Lands and the Seas were never mentioned deeply in the books. The author must have reserved them for future developments but he was dead before that.

    The captain''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by Damien''s knowledge of the infamous pirate ship. He scratched his chin thoughtfully before responding.

    "Aye, the Lost Princess and her crew of cutthroats are the scourge of these seas. They strike fear into the hearts of sailors and have proven to be quite elusive. No ship has been able to escape their clutches unscathed."

    Damien''s mind raced as he tried to recall any information about the Lost Princess that he might havee across in his readings. Unfortunately, his knowledge was limited, and he realized that the true extent of her power and influence had been left unexplored.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see," Damien replied, his voice filled with concern. "If we are to face such a formidable adversary, we must be prepared. Captain, what can we do to increase our chances of safely reaching our destination?"

    The captain''s gaze hardened, his bushy eyebrows furrowing as he contemted the question. After a moment, he spoke with a determined tone.

    "We''ll need to fortify our defenses and keep a sharp lookout for any signs of trouble. I will assemble my most skilled crew members to stand guard, and we''ll make use of our limited weaponry to defend ourselves. But mark my words, my Lord, this won''t be an easy journey. The Sons of the Sea are cunning and ruthless."

    Damien nodded, his mind already formting ns to assist the captain and his crew in their defense. He wanted to see the pirate king himself. Davis Jones, the man, the myth, and the legend.

    "Captain, I assure you that we will stand by your side and do everything in our power to repel any pirate attack. We will not let the Lost Princess and her crew disrupt our voyage," Damien dered with a resolute tone.

    The captain''s eyes met Damien''s, and a glimmer of admiration shone through. He extended his hand and sped Damien''s in a firm handshake.

    "Thank you, my Lord. Your words give us strength. Together, we shall face this challenge head-on and emerge victorious. We won''t let the seas be ruled bywless marauders."

    As the ship sailed further into the vast expanse of the sea, Damien stood alongside the captain, discussing strategies and forming a bond of camaraderie. The weight of responsibility settled upon Damien''s shoulders, but he weed it. This was his chance to prove his mettle and protect those in need.

    With the wind in their sails and the determination in their hearts, the ship pressed forward, ready to face the perils of the open sea and the looming threat of the Lost Princess and her crew.

    Aviora swirled around the vast ocean and acted as a scout. Her feathers felt heavy against the violent gale but she persisted taking asional rests in the ship masts.

    Aviora''s keen eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any signs of trouble. The wind whipped through her feathers as she flew higher, catching glimpses of distant ships and the vast expanse of the turbulent sea. Damien watched her graceful flight, his heart pounding with anticipation.

    As Aviora circled back towards the cargo ship, Damien''s eyes widened as he spotted a dark silhouette in the distance. His breath caught in his throat as he recognized the distinct shape of a pirate ship, its ck sails billowing ominously in the wind. It was the dreaded Lost Princess, a symbol of chaos andwlessness on the seas.

 Chapter 152 The Sons Of Sea!

    ?

    Without a moment to spare, Damien''s mind snapped into action. He shouted, his voice filled with urgency, "Captain! Pirates! The Lost Princess is approaching! Prepare the crew for battle!"

    The captain, his face etched with determination, barked out orders. Sailors scurried across the deck, securing cannons and arming themselves with swords and muskets. Damien''s heart swelled with admiration for the crew''s efficiency and discipline in the face of imminent danger.

    Aviora continued to soar above, her eyes trained on the approaching pirate ship. She squawked loudly, her cries echoing through the air, serving as a constant reminder of the impending threat. Damien''s grip tightened around the hilt of his sword as he watched the crew form defensive positions, ready to repel the enemy''s assault.

    The distant sound of an eerie chant carried through the wind, sending shivers down the spines of the crew. It grew louder and more menacing as a fleet of ancient pirate ships emerged from the mist, their tattered ck gs fluttering in the breeze. These were no ordinary pirate vessels; they were relics of a bygone era, each one bearing the scars of countless battles.

    Fear washed over the crew as they beheld the imposing sight before them. The pirate ships, massive in size and armed with formidable cannons, posed a daunting threat. The crew exchanged uneasy nces, their confidence waning in the face of such overwhelming odds.

    Captain, standing tall at the helm of the cargo ship, knew that their only chance of survivaly in confronting the pirates head-on. He steadied himself, drawing strength from within, and bellowed amand that cut through the tension-filled air.

    "All hands, to your positions! Prepare the cannons! We face a formidable foe today, but we will not cower in fear! We fight for our lives and the cargo we protect!"

    The crew, shaken but resolute, sprang into action. They manned the cannons, loading them with iron balls and gunpowder, their movements fueled by abination of adrenaline and determination. The captain''s voice echoed across the ship, rallying their spirits.

    The pirate ships, adorned with grotesque figures and ominous symbols, closed in on the cargo ship. The deep sea chant grew louder, a haunting melody that sent shivers down the spines of the Captain''s crew. It seemed as though the very ocean itself trembled in response.

    But the captain refused to let fear consume him. He focused his gaze on the nearest pirate ship, his eyes burning with determination. He knew that hesitation would lead to their downfall. With a resolute voice, hemanded his crew.

    "Fire!"

    A thunderous roar erupted as the cannons belched forth their deadly payload. Smoke billowed into the air, obscuring the sight of the enemy. The iron balls tore through the air, hurtling toward the pirate ships with deadly uracy.

    The resounding crash of cannonballs meeting wood echoed through the battlefield as the cargo ship''s firepower found its mark. The pirate ships were jolted by the impact, their hulls splintering and groaning under the force of the assault. Yet, they pressed on, undeterred by the damage inflicted upon them.

    The crew frantically reloaded the cannons, their movements swift and precise. The air was thick with tension as the cargo ship maneuvered with calcted precision, seeking to exploit any weakness in the pirate fleet''s defenses.

    The deep sea chant grew louder, seemingly mocking the crew''s valiant efforts. But Damien refused to let it break his resolve. He knew that their salvationy in their ability to withstand the onught and fight back with unwavering determination.

    As the pirate ship closed in, their cannons roared to life, unleashing a storm of iron upon the cargo ship. The air was filled with the sound of cannonballs whistling through the air, splintering wood, and the cries of wounded crew members.

    Yet, the crew fought back with an unyielding spirit. They manned the cannons, firing volley after volley, their shots finding their mark amidst the chaos. The cargo ship rocked under the relentless assault, but its sturdy frame held firm.

    In the midst of the tumultuous battle, the captain''s voice cut through the chaos, a beacon of defiance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We will not surrender! We will not falter! We fight for our lives and for the cargo entrusted to us! Fire at will!"

    The cargo ship''s cannons continued to roar, their fire relentless and unyielding. The pirate ships, now bearing the scars of countless cannonball impacts, wavered in their advance and finally splintered and sunk into the ocean bed.

    Nobody show any relief or happiness, their gait was the same as before: Wary and fearful. Damien looked back at the sea, but nothing happens.

    A minute goes by, and nothing happens. Then another minute, then another one. After ten minutes and still the stillness, the captain sighed and wiped the wetness from his forehead. Seeing this the crew members chanted in happiness.

    But their happiness was short-lived as suddenly the sea split near the cargo ship and something dark and big emerged from it. The Lost Princess.

    The jolly people cried in agony and braced against the rail as the ship rocked hard. Some of them just flew into the ocean not being able to hang on to something.

    Damien gripped the rail and grabbed Luther, pressing him against the rail. After the initial rock, the ship tipped back.

    Amidst the chaos, he heard the captain''s shout as he barked orders to the remaining crew.

    As the pirate ship closed in, Damien''s senses sharpened. He could hear the thunderous sound of crashing waves, the creaking of wooden nks, and the shouts of hisrades. The adrenaline surged through his veins, heightening his awareness and sharpening his focus.

    Damien positioned himself alongside Luther, their swords unsheathed and gleaming in the sunlight. Their eyes locked, sharing a silent understanding and unspoken determination. Together, they would face this perilous challenge head-on.

    The sh of steel reverberated through the air as the two ships collided. Damien''s heart pounded in his chest as he engaged in a deadly dance of des, parrying and striking with calcted precision. Each swing of his sword was fueled by a mix of skill, training, and an unwavering resolve to protect those he cared about.

    The chaotic symphony of battle filled Damien''s ears. He could hear the shouts of hisrades, the cries of pain, and the roar of cannons firing. But amidst the chaos, his focus remained unwavering. Every movement, every strike, was a calcted effort to fend off the pirate invaders.

    Aviora swooped down, her sharp talons tearing through the air, striking fear into the hearts of the pirates. Damien stole a nce at the majestic bird, a surge of gratitude filling his heart. Her presence served as a constant reminder of his duty and the unwavering loyalty of his allies.

    The battle raged on, each passing moment a test of skill, courage, and endurance. Damien''s body ached with fatigue, his muscles burning from the exertion. But he pressed on, fueled by sheer determination and the knowledge that failure was not an option.

    As the sun began to set, casting a fiery glow across the battlefield, Damien''s breath grew ragged. He could taste victory in the air, a flicker of hope igniting within him. The crew''s resilience and his own strategic maneuvers had started to overwhelm the pirates. The tide of the battle was turning in their favor.

    Or he thought.

 Chapter 153 The Wreckage!

    ?

    He had forgotten something, something about therge pirate ship. Cannons!

    Just as he thought that a loud and ancient voice bellowed through the chaotic air. "Fire!"

    He waste and he saw with a foreboding of death as therge ck projectiles spit from the pirate ship and crashed against the deck of his own ship. The force of the impact sent his body flying, his head colliding against the wooden nks with a resounding thud.

    Damien groaned, his head throbbing from the impact.

    The first round of cannon fired and hundreds of men and pirates alike lie dead or injured on the deck of the ship.

    As he struggled to his feet, the world swayed violently around him. A sudden bout of nausea overtook him and he staggered backward, barely managing to hold on to the railing.

    Half of the ship was gone, splintered and drowning. The captain was nowhere to be seen, nor were many others.

    There was a tranquil silence after the firing. He desperately searched for Luther. He clutched the rails as he pushed himself to the other side of the ship. The ship was sinking. At an rming rate.

    "Luther!" He shouted hispanion''s name. "Luther!"

    Water gushed out from the other side of the ship, sweeping dead pirates and the crew like a ck hole absorbing the light. Just as Aviora squawked from the end of the ship and he rushed there.

    He saw Luther hanging on the rail as two pirates were desperately clinging to his legs as the ship was tilting, pushing everything on the side to the sea.

    The pirates wereughing and smiling. Luther was straining, his grip inches away from death.

    Aviora swift downwards and grab one pirate. His face was filled with terror as he tried to scream. Her talons dug deep into his hand, crushing bones and ripping flesh.

    Damien ran to Luther, grabbing his hand and pulling him up. His sword cut through the air, striking one pirate and severing the other''s hand.

    The ship was sinking, and the water was rising fast. The three of them, Damien, Luther, and Aviora were on the highest part of the ship. Just as, he heard anothermand, the same dreadfulmand. "Fire!"

    Damien grabbed Luther and jumped to the ocean just as the projectiles sunk the ship without any mercy.

    They swam, their body battered and exhausted.

    Damien grabbed onto a piece of wood and hung on it. The sky was dark with just a hint of orangeness on it. Luther was hurtled from the ocean by Damien and he desperately clung to the wooden piece.

    Avioranded on a nearby rock. Her body was drenched with seawater. Damien looked at her, she was covered with blood. He knew she wasn''t wounded, but the blood belonged to the pirates.

    "Aviora,e here," Damien said and the bird did asmanded. She walked towards him and he caressed her wet feathers. "The ind. We need something to reach the other side. Can you fetch me something to write on?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bird spread her wings and flew to a nearby rock, she was quick and Damien saw her dive into the ocean. Momentster she emerged with a piece of small wood and dropped it before him.

    He carved on it: "Father, it''s me, Damien. The ship we boarded on was destroyed by the pirates. We are alive, don''t know for how long."

    He wanted to write "Please hurry up" or "Help us," but it felt like he was begging and desperate to save his life. So he wrote just that.

    "You will find my father to be like me. With the same eye color. Deliver this to him. He might be in the tallest building there. Hurry up."

    Aviora nodded her head and grabbed the wooden piece before soaring into the sky and vanishing into the darkness.

    "Come on, it''s not safe here." He said to Luther, watching the great mes that once was his passage. The captain was nowhere to be seen more likely dead or captured by the pirates.

    The ocean was calm and serene, strangely the gentleness and coolness of it made him forget about the onught that happened just minutes ago. The great mes masked their presence from the other side where the Lost Ship was anchored, scouring anything valuable and killing anything alive.

    He adjust the wooden piece on his chest and slowly drifted to the darkness of the ocean.

    They don''t know how much time had since gone, they don''t know where they are. They just know they are alive. Barely.

    He felt hunger and drowsiness. Beside him, Luthery on his back, eyes closed, seemingly in peace. The stars were like fireflies in a dark room, several and beautiful.

    The once great fire was distant now, there were no behemoth ships or anything in sight and the cargo ship, once, scattered across the ocean.

    His teeth ttered as the coldness kissed his skin. The wetness of his dress made him shiver and he curled his knees to his chest.

    He stared at the sky, watching the fireflies dance, their golden light fading in and out.

    Damien''s mind wandered, his thoughts drifting to the events that led them to this desperate situation. The battle, the loss, and the sinking of their ship yed out in his memory like a recurring nightmare. The weight of their survival pressed heavily upon him, knowing that the odds were stacked against them.

    Luther stirred beside him, his eyes fluttering open. The two locked eyes for a moment, their silent exchange conveying a shared understanding of their dire circumstances. They were adrift in the vast expanse of the ocean, their fate uncertain and their hope dwindling.

    "We need to keep going," Damien said, his voice hoarse from exhaustion. "We can''t afford to give up now."

    Luther nodded, his face reflecting determination mixed with fatigue. They kicked their legs and propelled themselves forward, clinging to the piece of nk that kept them afloat. The salty water stung their eyes, but they fought against the waves with every ounce of strength they could muster.

    Time seemed to stretch on endlessly, the minutes blending into hours as they battled against the current. Damien''s eyelids grew heavy, the exhaustion threatening to consume him. But the fear of sumbing to the depths of the ocean fueled his perseverance.

    Just when they thought they couldn''t endure any longer, a glimmer of hope emerged on the horizon. Aviora returned, swooping down gracefully andnding on the wooden nk with a small object clutched in her talons.

 Chapter 154 The Rescue!

    ?

    Just when they thought they couldn''t endure any longer, a glimmer of hope emerged on the horizon. Aviora returned, swooping down gracefully andnding on the wooden nk with a small object clutched in her talons.

    He hugged her as hended and she handed him the piece of paper. It was from his father: Do not worry, son. We areing.

    He clutched the paper to his chest andughed. Luther stirred in his seat, "What is it, young master?" He had a small smile, a glimmer of hope.

    "They areing," he said. "Father ising."

    Aviora bid them goodbye as she is needed to go back to lead the ships to them.

    The next moments were filled with excitement and anticipation. As the sun rose higher in the sky, the outline of a ship became visible on the horizon. There were other small ships too, fighter jets. They are small and fast, made for avoiding the canon ranges and maneuvering freely on the water. Damien felt a flicker of relief as he recognized the familiar shape of the vessel.

    The ship drew closer, the sound of its engines reverberating through the air. As it reached the position where Damien and Luther floated, a rope was thrown toward them.

    Damien grabbed it and secured his grip before shouting, "Pull us in!"

    The crew of the vessel obeyed, hauling them in with much effort and finally dropping them on the deck with a loud thud.

    Luther stood up, stretching his body with a groan.

    "Damien!" He heard a trembling voice and turned to see his father approaching them, tears streaming down his face.

    "Father!" He felt a pang of guilt as he watched his father break down in tears. He didn''t even notice him and the other guards when they boarded the ship.

    He was too distracted to notice anything other than Luther and Aviora. He embraced his father, and the old man sobbed.

    "My son...my son..." The man murmured as he held him tight. "It''s been so long. Look at you, you became big." He said.

    "And you look old, Father," Damien replied. "Seems like the months weren''t good to you."

    "They weren''t, but they were good to you." His father said, releasing his hug.

    Aviora squawked and flew in for a tight hug from Damien. He embraced her and caressed her.

    "Smart bird," Lord Zad- Governer Zadkiel said. "She''s smart and witty and annoying. When she came with the wood piece my knights tried to shoot her down but she outmaneuvered them and entered my chambers. Dead in the night." He gestures a sweeping motion. "The vile bird pecked my face and squawked like a baby, waking your mother also. I was perplexed and was screaming for the knights toe. But then she shoved the wooden piece on my chest and that''s when I realized what was going on."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien stroked Aviora''s feathers, his heart filled with gratitude and affection for the bird. "She can be a little too much but she''s lovely and smart. I got her from the mountains. Smart. She can understand us." She squealed as the praises showered her.

    "Not so much love though," Luther grumbled. "She nearly plucked my eyes out on the first day of our meeting. She''s a vicious creature."

    Aviora stirred and red at Luther, squeaking with disdain.

    "That was a joke, mydy, please don''t punish this fool." He quickly said remembering the past.

    A chorus ofughter erupted from the deck as Aviora wore a smug face. "Dad, this is Aviora. And Aviora, Dad. Now that the introductions are over I want to eat something. I''m so hungry that I could eat her."

    She peeled away from him in horror and pecked his head in a rhythm. "Ouch, ouch, ouch. Sorry, sorry."

    Laughter filled the air as Damien''s hunger-induced jest brought a lightness to the moment. Luther rubbed his head, a mix of pain and amusement on his face. Governor Zadkiel chuckled heartily, his eyes brimming with relief and joy at the reunion with his son.

    "Come, my boy," Zadkiel said, cing a hand on Damien''s shoulder. "Let''s get you something to eat. We have a feast prepared to celebrate your safe return."

    Damien''s stomach growled in agreement, and the three of them made their way to the ship''s mess hall. The crew members greeted them with smiles and congrattions, happy to see their rescue missione to a sessful end.

    As they feasted on warm food and shared stories of their respective journeys, Damien couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by a sense of gratitude. He was grateful for his father''s love and protection, for Luther''s unwavering loyalty and friendship, and for Aviora''s courage and resourcefulness.

    The merry time ended. It was time for serious matters. "The Pirates? How long have they been piging us?"

    "For so long," said the governor. "The reason why Queen Serielle visited the Spring Kingdom was to ask for an alliance to protect the trade route. Unfortunately, we failed to protect it and now the pirates are in full control of the sea."

    Damien''s heart sank as he listened to his father''s words. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon him. The pirates'' control over the trade route meant not only the loss of valuable resources and goods but also the endangerment of countless lives.

    "We cannot let them continue unchecked," Damien dered, determination shining in his eyes. "We must gather our forces and reim our waters. The pirates must be stopped."

    His father nodded, his expression serious. "You are right, my son. We cannot allow them to hold sway over our kingdom any longer. We will rally our naval fleet and seek assistance from our allies. We shall put an end to their reign of terror. But not now. The tournament takes priority. After that, the Grand Master promised to help with this."

    "The Tournament?" Damien barked. "It''ll take time for it toplete. By that time, the pirates can even attack the ind and take over it. This is madness!"

    "This is the way. This is the way they rule."

 Chapter 155 The Carnival

    ?

    The Four Boarder city was full of lights and explosions, like a carnival. The city wall was decorated with papernterns, and the sounds of martial music wafted across the air.

    The streets were packed with people, and many of the houses had been given over to the celebration.

    People of various races dance with rhythm andmon ord. Some were holding torches, some were singing, some were performing magic, while others were dancing on tables.

    A small girl was jumping in front of an elf, spinning and skipping around her. The elf was watching her with a smile, trying to keep up with her pace, but she was failing.

    A group of adventurers were sitting at a table, drinking and eating. They were talking about the next dungeon that they would dive into.

    "I can''t wait to go to the dungeon!" shouted one of them.

    "Yeah, I know! The dungeon is the best ce ever!"

    "We''re not going to die there!"

    Everywhere and everything was in preparation for the tournament.

    In the center of the city was a coliseum, surrounded by a high wall. It was where the tournament would be held.

    The coliseum was built on a raised tform, and it was surrounded by tall walls. There were three levels in the coliseum: the arena, the spectator seats, and the infirmary.

    The arena was arge circr room, with a roof above it. A long stairway ran down from the top of the coliseum to the middle of the arena.

    The spectators eagerly crowded the seats, their cheers and apuse filling the air. Elves, with their graceful presence, sat alongside dwarves, their heartyughter resonating. Humans, gnomes, and various other races formed a vibrant tapestry of diversity, all gathered to witness the spectacle.

    The arena floor was filled with an array of obstacles and challenges, creating a thrilling battleground for thepetitors. A team of dwarves disyed their strength and agility as they scaled a towering rock wall, while a group of elves showcased their archery skills with precise shots that hit bullseye after bullseye.

    In another corner of the arena, a spellcastingpetition was underway. Wizards and sorcerers weaved intricate patterns in the air, conjuring mesmerizing disys of elemental magic. The crowd erupted into cheers as a fireball exploded in a dazzling burst of mes, illuminating the night sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the infirmary level, healers and clerics tended to the wounded participants, ensuring their swift recovery. Their magic flowed through the air, mending broken bones and soothing bruises, allowing thepetitors to return to the arena with renewed vigor.

    Food stalls lined the perimeter of the coliseum, offering a mouthwatering array of delicacies from all corners of the realm. The scent of roasted meats, freshly baked pastries, and exotic spices filled the air, enticing the senses. People gathered around tables, indulging in delectable treats and sharing stories of their own adventures.

    Musicians yed lively tunes on various instruments, creating a festive atmosphere that had everyone tapping their feet and swaying to the rhythm. Dancers, adorned in vibrant costumes, twirled and leaped with boundless energy, their movements reflecting the diverse cultures and traditions of the different races.

    Amidst the revelry, merchants set up colorful stalls, disying an assortment of goods and artifacts. Elven jewelry sparkled in themplight, dwarven craftsmanship showcased finely forged weapons and armor, and magical trinkets from far-offnds enticed the curious.

    As the night wore on, the carnival atmosphere grew even more vibrant. Fireworks burst in a kaleidoscope of colors overhead, painting the sky with brilliant disys. Laughter and cheer echoed through the streets, blending with the melodic strains of music.

    In this city of celebration and unity, where races came together to share their talents and stories, the spirit of camaraderie and joy thrived. The tournament was not just apetition but a testament to the beauty and harmony that could be found when different races embraced their differences and celebrated their shared love for adventure and skill.

    And so, under the starry sky, the carnival continued, a testament to the magic and wonder that existed within the realm of diverse races.

    As the night deepened, the festivities reached a crescendo of excitement and merriment. A grand parade emerged, led by a magnificent procession of mythical creatures and fantastical beings. Dragons soared above, their scales shimmering in hues of gold and emerald, while unicorns pranced gracefully alongside centaurs and faeries.

    The streets pulsated with energy as acrobats performed daring stunts, flipping and twirling through the air with graceful precision. Jugglers skillfully tossed ming torches, their mesmerizing disy drawing gasps and apuse from the onlookers. A troupe of bards filled the night air with enchanting melodies, their voices harmonizing in a chorus of beauty and wonder.

    Every corner of the city came alive with enchantment. Illuminated floating orbs danced in the sky, casting a soft glow upon the revelers below. Street performers entertained with astonishing illusions, captivating their audience with sleight of hand and clever tricks. Magicians astounded the crowd with spells that defied thews of nature, leaving spectators in awe and disbelief.

    The spirit of friendlypetition continued to ignite the air, with impromptu contests and games breaking out throughout the city. Races between agile elves, dwarven arm-wrestling matches, and archery challenges enticed both participants and spectators alike. Laughter and cheers filled the air as participants celebrated victories and shared in good-natured camaraderie.

    Amidst the festivities, a tform was erected for the grand finale of the nightˇŞa masquerade ball. The citizens of the Four Boarder city donned borate masks, their identities concealed as they danced and mingled with one another. Elves twirled in elegant waltzes, dwarves stomped their feet in boisterous traditional dances, and humans embraced the rhythms of lively folk tunes.

    As the clock struck midnight, a dazzling fireworks disy illuminated the night sky once again. Colors burst and cascaded in a mesmerizing spectacle, reflecting the joy and unity of the gathered races. The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers, their voices harmonizing in a symphony of jubtion.

 Chapter 156 The Wounded Beast!

    ?

    "Last night was wild," Aurelia yawned as she stretched her hands and limbs. Her blonde hair fell down her back in long waves, a small piece of her fringeing down over her eyes.

    "Mhmm...It was indeed," Danielle murmured, checking the de in her hands. She traced her fingers along the edges of it, feeling the sharpness of the silver.

    "Why are you up early? Worried?"

    "Worried?" Danielle chuckled and nced at her friend, who came to visit her room at night and never left the ce. "I''m going to win this one, Auri. Nothing will stop me from that." She waved the silver, which had been engraved with intricate patterns of the sea and water.

    "I know you will," Aurelia smiled, then paused as her eyes flickered towards the sword. "Worried your brother won''t be there to see it?"

    Danielle''s hands froze, and Aurelia knew she struck a chord. "Of course, he will be there. He''s my brother. He won''t miss it."

    "Tell me if he even has contacted you since he left for his...world tour?" Aurelia shifted and pushed herself up onto the bed.

    "Not in a while, but that''s fine. I think he''s busy." Danielle ced the sword on the bed and moved to sit beside her friend and looked into her eyes.

    "What?"

    "Get out. I want to visit some shops. If you''reing, go and get dressed." She pointed to the door with her thump.

    "Okay. Okay." Aurelia snorted, unfitting of a princess. "Sorry to bother you with your brother, dear. I''ll get ready so that I can meet some prince in shining armor. He will scoop me and carry me as he dances to the music. Maybe that guy with the raven. Ho, how I wish I met him again." She hugged herself and sighed dreamily.

    Danielle rolled her eyes and gave her friend a shove. "Alright, off you go."

    Aureliaughed and stood up. "See you soon, Dani."

    Danielle watched as Aurelia left the room, herughter echoing down the hallway. She sighed, her thoughts drifting back to her brother, Damien. She wasn''t even sure if he even know about the tournament, let alone her participation. All she wanted was his blessing, but as the days go by she was left with nothing but sadness and longness.

    She sighed and got ready. She was hoping to catch up with Daeron as she heard her other siblings had arrived herest night.

    ...

    After an hour, both of them were walking through the crowded streets. The celebration still goes on.

    "So many races that have only heard from the books and tales. They are wonderful, aren''t they?" Aurelia twirled and looked around like this was some dreamy ce straight from the fairy tales.

    "It is. Now stop shouting. Let''s go see my dear family."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your family?" Aurelia raised an eyebrow. "I thought you said you wanted to go shopping with your dear best friend."

    "You wouldn''te if I had said the truth, would you?" Danielle smiled a sheepish one.

    "You liar. You little bittle filthy liar. You tricked me. The princess of the Spring Kingdom," Aurelia ursedly pointed her finger at Danielle. "You should be punished."

    "Oh no," Danielle whined. "Punishment. Please, princess, spare this poor peasant for her stupidity." She bowed down and pretended to be hurt.

    A small chuckle passed between the two. "Alright, as the princess of the Spring Kingdom, Imand you to find a date here and don''te back until you find a suitable man. Also, I am not your friend, I am your princess."

    "Yes, Your Highness. I will search for a date." Danielle smiled, and Aurelia shook her head in exasperation.

    Then they bothughed before Danielle dragged the princess to arge residential building. This tall, eighty-story building was a residential building for the guests from the Spring Kingdom. There are other buildings like this for the other kingdoms, too. Identical in shape and size so as not to promote any conflicts.

    The small skirmish between the two was not unnoticed, a man with dark hair and heroic hair was sipping coffee when he saw the two beauties talking andughing themselves. He was drawn to them instantly. Though there are beauties in the Autumn kingdom, seeing the twodies fluttered his heart.

    "Who are they?" The man asked as he didn''t take his eyes off them even while sipping the coffee. Their curves allured him. Young and supple.

    The other man sitting opposite him looked back and saw thedies. "By the colorbination of their hair, it must be the princess of the Spring Kingdom and the other should be the youngdy of the Zadkiel. They are said to be thick friends."

    "Zadkiel..." The words repeated on his tongue. The memories of the past resurfaced as he clenched the coffee cup tightly. Cracks webbed from it. "She''s his sister, isn''t she?"

    "Yes." the other man, Marcus, answered. "Calen, this is not the time to exact revenge. This is not our kingdom, either. If you want to do something, do it during the tournament as she is the top contender of the Spring Kingdom." Feeling the rage in the young hero''s eyes, Marcus gulped. He was a politico. He can''t bring down the boy if he thinks something differently.

    "The tournament? She is in the tournament?"

    Marcus sighed internally. "Yes, indeed, she is."

    "I see." He put the coffee cup down on the table, it leaks coffee from the cracks. He pulled back the chair andbed his hair, standing up. "Well, I guess I should meet my opponents and greet them. Maybe invite them to dinner or somete-night dance."

    "Calen. This is madness." Marcus angrily said, but his voice was unheard as the hero had already made his way to the two beauties. Marcus was shaking, if Calen did something to the princess or to the Zadkiel girl, he will be in big trouble.

    He stood up and tried to catch up to the hero, but he was toote.

 Chapter 157 The Annoying Stalker!

    ?

    The residential building of the Spring Kingdom was high, longer than any towers in the area. The ss panes reflected the morning sun rays as people started their days with hot coffees and other beverages.

    The lobby was filled with people, most of them were foreign guests. A group of four men entered the lobby, each one was dressed in expensive clothes. All of them were handsome, but none of them could beat the beauty of the girls in front of them.

    "Morning," Danielle greeted the receptionist at the counter with a bright smile.

    "Good morning, mydies." The receptionist responded, smiling back at thedies. "How may I help you?" The receptionist was awed by the beauty of thedies standing in front of him.

    Though he had seen many crazy beautiful and hotdies, especially during these times, he was yet to see someone beautiful and cute and striking as these beauties. His heart fluttered at the pearl voice.

    "I''m Danielle Von Zadkiel, here to see my family. Heard they arrivedst night."

    "Ah, yes, yes, mydy. They have indeede yesterday." His pointy ears and cheeks were red just from standing in front of the two humans. "But unfortunately, they are not here. They have left this morning to visit the carnival."

    "Oh." A disappointing sigh escaped her.

    "Seems like we are shopping after all," Aurelia snickered from her side.

    "Thank you," Danielle thanked the receptionist with a grateful smile, which made the man redden like a tomato.

    Aurelia now dragged the poordy through the stores, hopping from one to another and filling her hands with items. She didn''t even let Danielle take a look at the price tags.

    "Look, Dani, this is gorgeous. How can I not buy it?" Aurelia showed a white dress with a golden ribbon tied around the waist. It was a beautiful dress, but Danielle felt that it would suit her friend more than her.

    "Auri, you should buy it," Danielle suggested. "It looks good on you."

    "Really? Okay."

    Soon her hands were full, so she made Danielle carry the next round of bags.

    In the midst of the bustling city, two lovely girls carrying a load of bags that even hides their eyes were a sight to watch. But not to everyone. Some felt a pang of pain seeing these lovelydies carrying heavy stuff, but nobody offered any hand that is until the hidden yer, who stalked them since they exited the residency tower, decided to mingle with them.

    "Hellodies," he said, skidding to a stop in front of them, startling them. "As a gentleman, it pains my heart to see such lovelydies carrying this weight yourself. Allow me to help you reduce the pain." Calen stretched out and grabbed Aurelia''s bags even before she responded.

    "What the..." Aurelia grabbed back her bags, but Calen had already secured them inside his hands.

    "You are wee, mydy," he sheepishly said.

    Aurelia was momentarily taken aback as she identified the young man. How could she not? As the princess of the Spring Kingdom, she would naturally know about all the important personals around the world and this guy in front of her was the supposed hero of the Autumn Kingdom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You rude," Danielle said. "She can carry her bags herself. You don''t need to snatch it from her." Her words were sharp, she didn''t have the reservation like her friend.

    "Not snatching, my lovelydy, just lending a helping hand, that''s all."

    "And then what? She shouldpensate you with a date night or something else? Isn''t that the reason why you offered your hand in the first ce?"

    "How could you, mydy?" His face scrunched into a painful expression. "I was simply lending my hands without any ulterior motives, prime."

    "Yeah, definitely trustable you are," she sneered.

    "Thank you, gentleman, for helping me. Though my friend here doesn''t need any help, I could surely use some help." Aurelia smiled gratefully at him, her voice that of regal and gentleness.

    She was curious about him. Hearing about heroes in stories made her excited, and seeing the young new hero made her more curious and excited. She knew that if she didn''t make a move, she won''t ever get a chance like this.

    "Not at all, mydy. It''s always an honor to assist the beautifuldies."

    Danielle''s eyes narrowed as she studied Calen, trying to gauge his sincerity. She was cautious, having encountered her fair share of charming individuals with hidden agendas. She didn''t want Aurelia to fall into any traps, especially not with someone during this tournament.

    "Well, if you insist," Danielle replied coolly, though her suspicion lingered. "But I must warn you, we''re not easily swayed by emptypliments."

    Calen''s confident smile wavered slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I assure you, my intentions are genuine. I merely saw twodies in need and thought it would be chivalrous to lend a helping hand."

    Aurelia, intrigued by the encounter, interjected with a yful smile. "Well, if you''re truly as honorable as you im, perhaps you could apany us for the rest of our shopping spree. It''s always nice to have somepany."

    Calen''s eyes lit up at the invitation, and he nodded eagerly. "I would be honored, mydy. Consider me at your service."

    For the next few hours, Calen tagged along with Danielle and Aurelia,ughing and joking with them as they went from store to store. Though he had made jokes with Danielle, she didn''t reciprocate it. She was cold to him like she was wary of him and his intentions. But Calen didn''t give up as he tried harder and harder.

    Aurelia had noticed it, his eagerness to mingle with her friend, and the frustration when she doesn''t reciprocate his jokes and initiations. She was intrigued to know about his intentions for her friend.

    At noon, they visited an exotic zoo filled with mana beasts that had never been seen before. Caught from the depths of the Altic Ocean, the Peak of the Seven step mountains, and even from the Forgottennds.

    It was Aurelia''s idea and Calen, of course, agreed right away. Danielle also agreed, albeit not wanting to spend another time with the disgustingly annoying man.

    She was intrigued to see this wild collection of animals, which cannot be seen in any other ce at all.

 Chapter 158 The Fated Meeting!

    ?

    The zoo was crowded. Very crowded. It was bustling with dwarves, elves, dark elves, humans, and many other races.

    There was arge aquarium at the entrance of the zoo, the very first thing they saw entering through the gates. Wild dolphin-like things withrger fins and happy puppy face swam happily around the water, exciting the audience.

    "That''s the Aguilirian Blue Hrk," said the hero. "They are happy creatures but hunt in packs and can tear apart a blue whale in just seconds. Very dangerous creatures." He shook his head.

    "You are knowledgeable," Danielle acknowledged.

    "Thanks," Calen smiled. "I love reading books and exploring the world." He was finally happy to receive apliment from her after trying so hard for thest few hours and he craved more of it.

    He then named the next set of cages like he had read the bestiary or something.

    They walked through the rows of cages, observing various exotic creatures from all corners of the realm. Calen continued to share his knowledge, asionally pointing out interesting facts about each creature they encountered. Danielle found herself slowly warming up to his presence, acknowledging his genuine passion for exploration and learning but otherwise, annoying personality.

    As they approached arge enclosure housing a magnificent creature with shimmering golden feathers, Calen''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Behold, the Sylverian Phoenix," he announced. "Legend has it that its feathers possess extraordinary healing properties. They are said to bring good fortune and grant wishes to those who possess them."

    Danielle was captivated by the Phoenix''s beauty, its wings spreading in a graceful disy as it soared through the air within its spacious enclosure. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder, contemting the possibilities held within the realm of myth and legend.

    Aurelia, always the curious one, leaned closer to Calen and asked, "Do you think we could get a feather? It would make a marvelous gift for our parents."

    Calen''s expression turned pensive as he considered the request. "Obtaining a Sylverian Phoenix feather is not an easy task. They are incredibly rare and highly protected. But... I know someone who might be able to help."

    Intrigued by Calen''s suggestion, Danielle inquired, "Who is this person? And how can they assist us?"

    "Uh huh," Calen taunted with his finger. "That is highly ssified. How can I share it for free?"

    "So, what do you want us to do in return?"

    "Well, I don''t know if you are aware of this, but the city is having a carnival today. I was nning to attend the carnival. And the banquet after that. I want a partner for the masquerade party. Join me and the feather is yours." He extended his hand toward Danielle, who looked at him like he was the most ridiculous person in the world.

    "No. Obviously no." She sneered at him. "Masquerade party, huh? I would rather be with a wild dolphin than you." She ridiculed him.

    "you--" Calen, wanted to beat this woman down, to pin her down and smack the shit out of her. The images of someone beating him blindfolded resurfaced, making him more angry.

    ''You came from nothing, you are nothing.'' The words resounded through him like the whole universe was taunting him.

    He bite down the anger in him just as he and thedies heard a small chuckle from the left side.

    They all looked at the voice and found a woman, an elf, with her face covered with a silk veil, subtly giggling with her hand to her mouth. "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just taken aback by thisdy''s reply. Not to offend you or something," she raised her hands in defense.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Not at all," Calen said. He was curious about her. She was pretty. So pretty. He knew who she was, just as Aurelia knew her. The brute of a man behind her was evidence of her identity.

    Lumiere, the ice princess.

    ...

    Calen''s eyes widened with surprise as he recognized the woman before them. Lumiere, the ice princess of the Winter Kingdom, was known for her striking beauty and cold demeanor. Her presence alonemanded attention, and it was evident that she held a certain level of power and influence. Her beauty, just like her mother, was rumored to wage wars across kingdoms if ever they were exposed to the outer world.

    Aurelia''s eyes widened in excitement as she whispered to Danielle, "That''s Lumiere, the ice princess! What is she doing here?"

    Danielle''s curiosity was piqued as well. Lumiere''s reputation preceded her, and it was rare to see her outside the Winter Kingdom. She wondered what had brought Lumiere to the zoo, and why she was observing their conversation.

    Calen, always eager to make connections, stepped forward and greeted Lumiere with a polite bow. "Princess Lumiere, what a pleasant surprise. I didn''t expect to see you here. Might I inquire about the reason for your visit?"

    Lumiere''s gaze shifted from Calen to Danielle, her eyes briefly studying her. "I was simply enjoying a leisurely stroll through the zoo, savoring the sights and sounds. And it seems I stumbled upon an interesting conversation."

    "Ah, I see," Calen nodded enthusiastically.

    Calen observed the brute of a man beside her. Derick Esteria, the werewolf. More than him being the top contender of the Winter Kingdom to win the tournament, what made Calen''s blood boil was the fact this brute of a man was the one who was going to wed her, the most beautifuldy in the entire realm.

    There was nothing he would give just to see her face under her veil. He decides to drop his conquest on Danielle and formed a quick n to seduce the ice princess.

    "Ah, this is my fiance, Derick Esteria. He''s one of thepetitors from my kingdom." She gestured at the man behind her, who was stoic and silent like a statue.

    "A pleasure," He curtly replied.

    "Ah, I''m Aurelia. This is my best friend Danielle and this, young gentleman is...er..." She looked at Calen like she doesn''t know his name.

    "Calen," he said. "Calen of Aldmoor."

    Derick''s eyended on him the moment he said his name. Obviously, he had heard about him. Like him, Lumiere furrowed, seeing the young man. She was aware of him, the most dangerous man in the entire tournament.

    Calen also held Derick''s gaze, like he was aware of what he was thinking. He had a small smile tugged on his lips.

    Oblivious to all of them, the most dangerous of the young generation was simply watching them from afar with a small smile on his face, waiting for the perfect opportunity to enter the chat.

 Chapter 159 The Grand Entry!

    ?

    As the tension between Calen and Derick lingered in the air, Danielle couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Lumiere''s presence alone was enough tomand attention but coupled with the looming figure of Derick, it became apparent that their encounter held more profound implications.

    "Heard you are powerful?" Derick asked, still his voice was stoic and condensed.

    "I am," Calen replied. "Heard you''re a werewolf?"

    "That is true."

    Their eyes never leave them. Both of them were in an understanding that this would be the inevitable future of the tournament. Where one of them would stand on the high podium while the other growl on the ground. Where one of them will be hailed as the most powerful young prodigy while the othery down and should be content with being the second strongest.

    Both of them never even thought about being second let alone being bested by any of the opponents.

    On the side, Danielle was also fuming not because she met the strongest contenders but for another reason. She had heard about him, the young hero, from her brother. The tales were not inspiring to her as it is to the others, it was rather a blood curling one where she wanted to bash this stupid piece of shit to death just for threatening her delicate brother''s life.

    She took a deep breath and calmed herself, knowing well enough that she will eventually face him in the tournament and she will exact her revenge on that grand stage, in front of millions of audience.

    Aurelia had also observed this sudden change in the demeanor of her friend, she noted to ask her a whileter. "How about we all take a tour together? It will be an opportunity to learn more about each other and the kingdoms while also enjoying the art."

    "That''ll be most lovely," Princess Lumiere said, jovially sping her hands. "What do you say, Derick?"

    He took his time to just utter the words. "Sure."

    So the group of nobles, royals, and amoner started. They admired the beauty of nature, the strange nts that grew on the ss dome, the trees with rarest of the fruits, the animals, the likes of never seen, the aquatic organisms, and many more.

    Throughout the journey, Calen effortlessly and urately answered every question asked of him by Lumiere, Aurelia, and even the asional questions from Derick. He made sure to maintain his distance from the werewolf, though he couldn''t help but steal nces at him.

    The girls, except for Danielle, smiled and giggled especially since he was with Lumiere all the time. Her knowledge and passion for the arts made the others jealous, they have never met someone who was knowledgeable about the same things as them.

    Danielle, though still walking with the group, didn''t mingle with them too much. Her whole mood was pretty much ruined by the guy who now stands beside the ice princess.

    The group went around the whole ind until they reached the end of the ind where arge ss rectangle dom,rger than any other ss case in the art gallery, stood. Though one might think this was just a cute animal after all the exotic ones, it was not true at all. They were wrong, dead wrong.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "Devil bunnies?" These cute creatures?" Aurelia read the name board, furrowing her brows. "Why are these fluffy and cute creatures called ''Devil bunnies?''"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That is so true," chimed in Lumiere, peering at the cute little creatures, pressing her hands at the ss case to get a better view.

    On the ss, more than one hundred bunnies peacefully and happily grazed around. Hopping from one ce to another, digging the ground to find carrots and other leaves.

    There was a small hole in the rectangle ss case, where the visitors can offer carrots and other treats to the bunnies. It was small, small enough that only carrots and small treats can pass through. Notrge enough for even a hand to pass through them.

    Danielle couldn''t help but find their name contradictory to their adorable appearance. She observed the bunnies hopping around, their fluffy tails bouncing with each movement, and wondered what led to such an intriguing name.

    Aurelia, always curious, approached one of the zookeepers who was tending to the enclosure. "Excuse me, sir. Why are these cute creatures called ''Devil bunnies''? They seem so harmless and gentle."

    The zookeeper smiled kindly and began to exin. "Ah, the name ''Devil bunnies'' is a bit of a misnomer. These bunnies earned that nickname due to their mischievous nature and extraordinary jumping abilities. They can leap to impressive heights and have a knack for getting into ces they shouldn''t be. Their curious behavior sometimes leads to them causing minor chaos, hence the name. But in reality, they are harmless and delightful creatures."

    Aurelia nodded, understanding the reason behind the name. "Thank you for the exnation. They are indeed fascinating to watch."

    Lumiere, her interest piqued, pressed against the ss enclosure and observed the devil bunnies with a thoughtful expression. "I find their agility and inquisitiveness quite intriguing. They possess a certain grace in their movements."

    "True indeed," Calen agreed. "Whoever named them must have been drunken or they might have jumped on him with their cute little feet."

    All of themughed at thatment. Even Derick who had kept his silence this whole time, chuckled.

    "I would have loved to see that," Lumiere said. "Though I doubt anyone could ever touch a devil bunny without their consent."

    "That is not the true reason they are called the Devil bunnies, though. There is another real reason." Azy sound came from behind the group. It was like someone had just woken up from a slumber.

    Danielle''s heart beat wildly against her rib cage. The sound was familiar, a sound she longed for the past one and a half years. The sound of her love. The sound of her brother.

    She was frozen in ce as a hand slowly swung around her neck pulling her close to him, his warmth, and he came to disy. "Hello sister, how have you been?"

    It was really him, her brother, the weakest of the Zadkiels, Damien Von Zadkiel.

 Chapter 160 Hero Is A Womaniser?

    ?

    Danielle''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to face her brother, Damien Von Zadkiel, who stood behind her. It had been a year and a half since she hadst seen him, and the emotions that surged through her were a mix of relief, joy, and concern.

    "Damien! You''re alive!" she eximed, her voice trembling with a mixture of emotions. She quickly stepped forward and embraced him tightly, holding him as if afraid he would disappear once again. "I thought I lost you forever. Where have you been? What happened?"

    "Rx, sister," he said, embracing her tightly. "I was just gone for a short journey. You''re making it seem like I was missing or something." He felt warm. It was like this whenever he was with her. Her love and affection for him were always true and unconditional.

    "Where have you been all this time?" she asked, loosening her embrace but still keeping him close. "I thought you would miss the tournament?"

    "How could I when my dear sister participates? What type of brother would I be?" He says in a deep and suave voice, not even looking at the others, though he was sure they were all looking at him.

    "The kind of brother you are," she said usingly.

    ''Okay. That''s enough from her mouth.'' He thought with the foreboding that his first impression was going to ruin if she continues rambling.

    Before she can continue, he wrapped his hands tightly, suffocating her. "I''m d to see you, sister. I really am." He rested his head on top of her head and rocked her a little.

    His eyes widened when theynded on the spectators near them like he didn''t even notice them standing there. He smiled gracefully, like a kind and noble one, befitting his looks.

    Danielle''s heart warms just from hearing those words from him. All the things she wanted to say melted away like nothing else matters, as long as he was with her. Forever.

    Behind the audience, Calen looked at Damien with a sinister smile, like he expected him to cower in fear just seeing him. But to his surprise, Damien smiled wildly. "Calen, it''s you. Didn''t thought I would meet you here...with my sister."

    Calen was at a loss for words, but heposed himself and said. "Not at all, dear friend, I was---"

    "He''s not with me. Aurelia invited him." Danielle burst inside his heart and pointed ursedly at her friend. Still her head against his chest.

    "What? No, he just tagged along, saying something about helping beautifuldies." Aurelia spoke out loud, defending herself. She was even thinking, why was she even defending herself? She could just ept that she invited Calen, but something in her mind was reeling. Like she knows this new guy or something, like a distant dream or memory.

    Calen was at a loss for words.

    "Oh? Didn''t think you were that kind of man, Calen. Such a shame," Damien dramatically shook his head like he was wildly disappointed in him. Then his eyesnd on Lumiere, then on Calen, again on Lumiere, and finally on Calen. "Ah," like he realized it at that moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What no. No, no, no. I''m not a womanizer or a yboy or anything, I simply helped thesedies by carrying their bags since I thought they needed my help." Calen struggled with words, his demeanor perplexed, like he didn''t think the usations would be thrown at him.

    "Thesedies? You mean to say that my sister and...thesedies here," he pointed at Aurelia and Lumiere. "Is too weak to carry these bags? Calen, listen to yourself. My sister is going to participate in the tournament and you think she can''t carry some bags? Come one man, where is the logic in that?" Damien said, his voice was clean and pure but Calen understood the mockery in them. And the eyes, the crimson eyes, that have a yfulness in them.

    Calen''s frustration grew as Damien continued to mock him, his wordsced with yful sarcasm. He could sense the underlying challenge in Damien''s tone, and he knew that this encounter was far from a coincidence. There was a deeper meaning behind their meeting, and Calen couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    "Damien, it''s not about strength or weakness," Calen replied, his voice firm. "It''s about offering assistance and being a gentleman. I saw an opportunity to lend a helping hand, and I did so without any ulterior motives."

    He nced at Danielle and Aurelia, hoping they would understand his intentions. "Thesedies are not weak. In fact, they possess strength and resilience that goes beyond physical abilities. I simply wanted to make their journey a little easier."

    Damien raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by Calen''s response. "Is that so? Well, perhaps I misjudged you, Calen. It seems there is more to you than meets the eye." He said, eying the hero. "Danielle, has he offered you his assistance or did he simply snatch the bags from you?"

    "He snatched the bag from Auri. I didn''t give him." Danielle said, her head still buried in her brother''s chest.

    "Well, that sums up," Damien said, shaking his head again.

    "As I said," Calen''s voice was increasing, his frustration evident.

    "That''s alright, Calen. I understood. You are young and have...young feelings. It''s quite natural to have those." Damien said, cutting Calen and moving past the subject. "Dani, whose your friends here?" Damien asked, ignoring Calen.

    "This is Aurelia, the Princess of Spring Kingdom," Danielle said, lifting her head.

    "Oh?" Damien''s brows creased, and he elegantly bowed. "Princess Aurelia, it is an honor to make your acquaintance."

    "The honor is all mine, my lord. You''re Damien Von Zadkiel, correct?" Aurelia asked, her voice polite and delicate. "There is not a day in the academy where I won''t hear your name from my dearest friend''s mouth. I always thought you were a myth. It is truly a pleasure to finally meet you."

    Damien looked at Aurelia for a moment, and it felt like time had stopped. His crimson eyes shimmered as he stared at her. It was a gaze that pierced her very soul, yet she didn''t feel afraid. She felt familiar like this was a fated meet or something.

 Chapter 161 Im Resigning!

    ?

    "You heard good things, right?" He whispered to her, though it was heard by all there.

    "Yes, pretty things, in fact," the princess whispered back. "I even know about the ck spot on your shoulder des, my lord. That''s how detailed your sister talked about you." She winked at him.

    Damien''s cheek flushed, visibly, not because he was embarrassed by that detail, but because he wanted to show the princess, he was blushing from her words. He has be too stoic to feel anything other than lust now. Love? Sometimes maybe.

    "Dani..." He called out, the sybles rolling out like a melody.

    Dani''s face was all red. She didn''t think her friend was going to announce the things she said about her brother in public, let alone to himself. A deep embarrassment haunted her, and she was too embarrassed to meet his eyes. "It''s...uh...I was..." Her words floated in the air, she fidgeted her fingers in panic.

    Damien heard giggling from behind. He identified the speaker. Though this is the first time they are meeting, he had already made her his in his mind.

    He turned around and confusedly looked at the sounding from a veil. His brows furrowed, and he tilted his head sideways.

    "Ah, where are my manners?" said the veil. "I''m Lumiere, the first princess of the Winter Kingdom." She extended her arms, which were also covered in silky gloves with flowery patterns on them.

    "Winter Kingdom, you say?" Damien raised his brow. "And you are a princess?"

    "Why is that such a surprise to you, my lord," she said, slightly waving her hand in the air for him to notice it.

    "Forgive me, my princess," he extended his arm and epted her, slightly bending his right knee and nting a kiss on her gloved hand. " Your beauty and talents are heard throughout the entire realm. And I''ve heard that the woman of the royal family doesn''t leave the pce. Seeing you here is like seeing a fairy tale. I didn''t think it was possible."

    "My lord," she said, her voice low. "You are ttering me too much." Inside the veil, Lumiere''s snow-white cheeks reddened, like a single drop of red paint dripping into ake of white paint. She was d she had veils on her, or else she would''ve been embarrassed in front of the young man.

    Calen''s eyes narrowed with envy as he watched Damien, the epitome of nobility and charm, captivate Lumiere''s attention. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy, aware that he could never measure up to Damien''s elegance and poise. Deep down, he yearned for Lumiere''s gaze to fall upon him with the same admiration and longing.

    Meanwhile, Danielle''s possessiveness for her beloved brother intensified with each passing moment. She clung tighter to Damien''s arm, her fingers grasping at the fabric of his sleeve as if fearing he might slip away from her once more. The prospect of Lumiere, a princess from a far-off kingdom, stealing Damien''s attention ignited a me of protectiveness within her.

    Aurelia, ever the curious and observant friend, couldn''t help but be intrigued by the intricate dynamics at y. Her gaze shifted from face to face, noting the emotions etched upon each one. She understood the unspoken tension in the air, sensing the sh of desires and the brewing storm of conflicting emotions.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Derick, Lumiere''s arranged fianc¨¦, stood apart from themotion, his stoic demeanor betraying nothing. He had been ustomed to the formalities and expectations of royal alliances, and his expression remained unchanged as he observed the unfolding scene. Whether he harbored any hidden emotions beneath hisposed exterior was a mystery to all.

    "Earlier you said there was another reason for these creatures to be called ''Devils,'' what is that, my lord?" Her eye twinkled to wee the knowledge.

    "Ah, that," he said and walked towards the cage keeper and extended him a gold coin. "Give me a carrot."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The keeper was just overwhelmed by just looking at the nobility. Though he had his fair share of nobility and royalty visiting him, the air these young people exuded was suffocating.

    Then the new guy came near him and offered him a gold coin for a...carrot. A carrot! A FUCKING CARROT!!

    The keeper, Loyd was in a trance state. Even though he has met nobles, he never had the chance to see a gold coin in real life. The nobles were toozy to pay something for themselves. They''ll have a servant for buying stuff and all.

    But presented with a gold coin in front of him, he was just too overwhelmed to even speak. Let alone ept the damn thing.

    Damien looked at the middle-aged man like he understood what was going on in his mind. How can he not?

    He chuckled and gently grabbed the stupefied man''s hand before pressing the coin on it.

    The poor man''s body trembled, not from fear but from ecstasy.

    The weight of the coin made the man revel. He finally swallowed and looked down, not actually believing the foolish young master was going to buy a carrot with an actual gold coin.

    But there it was, shining and heavy, sitting perfectly at his palm.

    He looked at the young master, the benevolent and kind young master. His face crumbled quickly and he bite back the cry.

    He then suddenly kowtowed, touching Damien''s feet and finally letting his tears be free.

    "Thank you, young master!! I won''t ever forget this help!" He shouted at the top of his lungs, garnering all the attention of the vicinity.

    Damien was genuinely surprised to see the man on all four. His cheeks reddened, not the fake or acting ones, but because of genuine embarrassment.

    "Hey, stand up," the benevolent young master said, scratching the back of his head.

    Then Loyd, the keeper, rises up so suddenly that it made the nobles flinch a little. He grabbed Damien''s hand and kissed it. "You''re my savior, young master. Thank you." Then he started to run.

    "I AM QUITTING THIS JOB! I, LYOD, THE KEEPER OF BEASTS AM A FREE MAN! I AM RESIGNING." Loyd, not so keeper anymore, ran a little and then abruptly ran back before grabbing a pile of carrots from the carts and shoving it into Damien''s hand.

    And he ran again, like a madman or like any man when his ass is on fire, never toe back again.

 Chapter 162 The Devil Bunnies!

    ?

    The sudden outburst of the keeper, Loyd, left everyone bewildered and amused. Damien stood there, carrots in hand, a mix of surprise and amusement etched across his face. Themotion drew the attention of the onlookers, who watched as Loyd made his grand deration of resignation.

    Danielle couldn''t help but giggle at the absurdity of the situation. She leaned closer to Damien and whispered, "Well, I suppose you have a new title nowˇŞThe Carrot Lord."

    Damien chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "Seems like my reputation precedes me," he replied, his eyes ncing over to Lumiere, who had been observing the entire spectacle with a mix of amusement and curiosity.

    Meanwhile, Calen watched the unfolding events with a hint of envy. He couldn''t help but feel overshadowed by Damien''s charisma and ability to effortlessly captivate those around him. The attention Damien received from Lumiere and the sheer unpredictability of the situation only fueled his desire to prove himself worthy.

    As theughter and chatter subsided, Damien turned to Lumiere, a twinkle in his eyes. "I hope this unexpected turn of events hasn''t dampened your impression of me, Princess Lumiere," he said, offering her a carrot with a mischievous grin. "Perhaps a taste of my generosity will help make up for the chaos?"

    Lumiere''s veiled face betrayed a yful curiosity as she epted the carrot, her gloved fingers delicately grasping it. "My lord, your entricity knows no bounds," she remarked, her voice carrying a hint ofughter. "But I must say, it is refreshing to meet someone who can turn a simple act into a grand spectacle."

    "Thank you for yourpliment, my princess, and as to your doubts about the name of these...poor looking creatures, watch carefully." Damien turned to face the ss casing, dropping all the carrots onto the cart but one, and moved to the feeding hole.

    Five sets of eyes eagerly looked at the young master for what he was going to do. Calen wanted to interrupt and ridicule the young master, but seeing his showmanship, he was convinced that fighting verbally with the weak man was a bad move for him.

    Damien squatted down, waving the carrot in a smooth motion across the ss, so the bunnies could see it in his hand, and sure enough, they flocked at the opening of the feeder, eagerly and merrily waiting for the carrot to arrive.

    These cute bunnies cannot fool him, for he was reminded of the pain they caused him at the Seven Steps Mountains. The way they casually tore his arm like it was just made of paper. Fucking hell!

    He positioned the carrot in between his index and middle finger, so that, with just a little push he can flick it correctly across a bunny''s face.

    With a flick of his fingers, Damien propelled the carrot forward, aimed directly at one of the bunny''s faces. It perfectly hit the target and knocked the bunny over like a rag-doll. it rolled and rolled. The bustling cage stopped bustling all of a sudden. All the bunnies stopped what they were doing and watched theirrade roll like a metal wheel.

    Some of them were biting on carrots, some of them were hopping around, some of them were sitting still and watching the show, and some of them were eating like there was no tomorrow. And they all stopped.

    Damien took a step back and stood with the rest of the crew.

    "Why did you hurt that--" Lumiere was about to speak but Damien shushed her with a finger on her lips. Though there was no naked touch, the fact she can feel his warmth through the veil made her blush more and more.

    The others were too busy watching the bunnies and their reaction like they were waiting for something dramatic to happen. Even Damien wasn''t even aware of what he did just now, he too, was watching the change in the cage.

    The rag-dolled bunny stood straight, its entire body shaking and trembling. Its ck eyes suddenly turned red, ring at Damien with all the hatred in the world.

    "What the?" Aurelia was too shocked to see the poor and happy creatures change in their entire demeanors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lumiere was also shocked but for different reasons. Her blue eyes were gleaming and sparkling with curiosity. She has never seen such a thing, and it is quite intriguing, to say the least.

    The bunny jumped up and down like a madman. Simrly and eerily, the others joined it. Their eyes turned shiny crimson. All of them hopped in the same ce like a distant war chant. Themission surely garnered attention.

    "It''s time!" Damien raised his voice.

    "Time for what?" Calen couldn''t help but ask.

    "For the grand spectacle," Damien replied, a smug smile on his face as he turned to look at the change of the cute bunnies.

    It was the same as from that day, the same day he was almost killed by a group of bunnies. Raging bunnies. Like that one time when the minions from the movie got injected with the purple serum.

    The bunnies grew, in size and strength, they became like giant bunnies, with sharp ws, fangs, and all. They''re terrifying, to say the least.

    All of them were hopping and hopping. Looking straight at Damien.

    The first scream was from the kids, who were terrified just from watching the bunnies. The Devil Bunnies.

    The other kids ran and hid behind their parents. Some of them were crying for their dear lives. The adults weren''t in any better shape, as they stood in fear of what is going to happen next.

    The bunny he shot with the carrot came forward and red at Damien, the others parting ways for him.

    "Devil Bunnies!" Lumiere muttered under her breath, gazing at the gruesome shape-shifting and chanting.

    "How did you make them do that?" Calen asked, looking at the now huge bunnies.

    "I didn''t make them do anything." Damienughed. "This is their true nature."

    The bunnies then roared deafeningly and charged forwards, head-butting at the ss case. The room thundered and vibrated as the hundreds of devilish bunnies mmed at the transparent wall, trying to break through.

    The children started screaming and crying more as they could see the bunnies charging at them. Some of them had tears in their eyes. Others were just frozen in fear.

    The parents grabbed them and screamed, as they scrambled away from the wretched ce. Every normal person was screaming and wailing and running away as the vibration was increasing and increasing until a web of cracks formed on the ss dome.

 Chapter 163 Return Of The Poisonous Fangs!

    ?

    The Art Gallery of the Four Borders was said to be the most safest art gallery in the world, like almost everything in that city which was governed by the Grand Magic Judiciary itself, but today was not that day at all.

    Lumiere stood there, transfixed on the chaos unfolding before her as if she was watching a scene from a y. "This is..." Her words were caught in her throat as she took a step back.

    "What happens now?" Aurelia asked, seemingly transfixed by the raging and maddened bunnies who were just cute little bunnies a moment ago.

    As the ss dome continued to crack under the relentless assault of the devil bunnies, panic and chaos reigned within the gallery. People screamed, scrambled, and desperately sought an escape route from the now perilous space. The once serene and secure atmosphere had transformed into a scene of pandemonium.

    "Should we run?" Danielle asked, watching the scene with nothing more than curiosity. She wasn''t afraid of them like the rest of them. For her, being by her brother''s side was the most safest ce.

    Though he often makes her hurt and gets yelled at by their mother, she kinda forgets that part whenever she sees him.

    "These creatures," Damien started. "They are dangerous not because of their devilish look or something but because of their speed and number. We will be pretty much eaten alive if these things broke out from the ss case."

    The rm red off as the ss dome began to crack even further.

    The distant sound of thick metal doors falling in ces reached their ears.

    "It seems the evacuation process is beginning," Lumiere said.

    "That''s good. I really don''t want to be anywhere near those things," Aurelia said.

    The doors are to keep things from inside, inside.

    Running footsteps echoes through the corridor as three knights came to a stop before them.

    "What in the bloody god happened here?!" One of the senior knights looked at the scene with horror, his hands clutching his helm. They trembled. "Alert the Judiciary and prepare for engagement."

    One of the junior knights nodded his head, a scrawny little child of age not more than twenty years, and he was on his foot running to the only opening of the gallery.

    Almost everyone except for the ssy crew was there.

    The senior knight wiped the sweat from his forehead as the remaining knight nudged him, alerting him of their presence there.

    He was bbergasted to watch the sons and daughters of nobility and royalty standing close to a legion of maniac and rabid creatures without any concern on their faces.

    "My dear lords anddies, why are you standing here?" His voice was stern but still respectful. Worry coursed through his body. "This ce is unsafe. You should evacuate while we take care of this."

    If something happened to any one of them here, even a tiny bit of scratch, this will be another war and the tournament which was intended for unity will be the mark of another pointless and brutal war.

    "We are fine," Damien answered. "You should focus on your duties and make sure that everything is safe for the visitors."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The senior knight watched the situation before him with confusion.

    "No, sir," he shook his head. "You don''t understand the gravity of the situation. These creatures are not the same that you amusingly watched a few moments earlier. They are different and...and wild." His gaze shifted to the ss case, the wild and rabid bunnies, the gruesome and cruelty in their eyes, and the strength they possessed made him shiver.

    The ss was made of pure sand from the Laira Desert, a faraway ind now part of the Forgotten Lands, burned and molten to these sses with the enchantment of the mages from this city. It was supposed to be the strongest ss structure, said to contain even a baby dragon without breaking, but for these little creatures to even make a scratch on the ss was a huge milestone, let alone cracking it.

    Something is wrong, very, very wrong.

    "And you know what this is?" asked the young master, eyes staring at the senior knight with annoyance.

    "Not exactly, but that is what I''m afraid of. Please evacuate while the knights and mages take care of this mess." The knight politely replied.

    "If those creatures broke out through the casing, I can assure you that without a long range mage who can shoot from a great distance, the entire city can be in shambles," Damien retorted.

    The senior knight looked at Damien with surprise. He never heard about these things being able to break through the casing, but hearing the young master made him more worried.

    "Seems like you know an awful lot about so many things, young master." A lousy and sensual sound rolled out through the chaos-filled gallery.

    A small chuckle escaped Damien as he recognized that cruel voice. How could he not?

    The two knights saluted the new guest with utmost respect and fear.

    "What''s the situation, sir knight? That scrawny child was whining about some rabbits turning ugly. And what''s that thumping sound? What exactly--" Her words were cut off as she came near the group of people, as she herself saw what was making that sound. "Oh, fuck."

    Her face scrunched as she gazed upon the nasty creatures. "Eww, that is mad ugly." She crouched near the ss case, her curves stretching deliciously along her body. "What are those?"

    The senior knight was about to raise his concern about the cracked ss, then gulped his concern down his throat as he remembered who was thedy crouchingzily like a prostitute.

    "I don''t know what happened but apparently the devil bunnies turned...devilish," he said, trying to maintain hisposure.

    "Devilish?" She snickered. "That sounds right about. More like devilishly ugly. You get what I mean, right?"

    "Yes." He wanted to scream at her about the dangers. Instead, he took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    "Young master, you know these creatures?" She turned her head and smiled at the smiling young master.

    "Of course, I know about them, Grand Inquisitor Viper. Perhaps I''m the only one who has an understanding about them," Damien smiled, knowing very well where this will end.

 Chapter 164 Debts Should Be Paid! [R-18]

    "Of course, I know about them, Grand Inquisitor Viper. Perhaps I''m the only one who has an understanding about them." Damien smiled, knowing very well where this will end.

    "That is...very interesting." Her smile widened as she looked back at the ss case. "They are even uglier now than before." She stood up and slowly stepped towards Damien, a cruel smile etched on her face.

    Calen was breathing quickly, his gaze was fixated on her curves. He has never seen a beauty this dangerous. Like he understands her cruel nature just by watching her.

    "So, what do you n to do with those things? Surely, you are not nning to kill them." Her voice was low but still audible over the loud bangs and thumps.

    "We should take care of them before they cause any more damage."

    "How so?"

    "Have to evacuate the others first," he smiled at her.

    "Ah," she smiled in return, as she also understood the situation. She fixated her gaze on the man like she waspletely looking at a different man. Her surprise at seeing him was already high, but now seeing his physical aspect made herher region quiver. It was only because of her years of training that restrained her from pouncing on him. "How do you know so much about them? Even the keeper doesn''t know what is happening right now."

    "Oh? That''s because..." he paused. "I was the one who triggered this."

    ?!

    The senior knight''s eyes widened in disbelief as she processed Damien''s confession. The chaos surrounding them seemed to fade into the background as his attention focused solely on him. His earlier curiosity turned into a mix of astonishment and a tinge of fear.

    "You...you caused this?" His voice trembled with a mixture of shock and confusion. "But why would you do such a thing? These devil bunnies are wreaking havoc!"

    "Well, the spectators wanted to know why it was named Devil, so I simply allowed them to see their true nature." His answer was simple and nonchnt, which made Viperugh out loud. The senior knight was too stunned to say anything. His mouth hung open.

    The noble crew shook their head in disappointment as they were fully ready to just forget about Damien provoking the bunny since they were the ones who were curious about the name but Damien, himself confessing this, that too to a high-ranking Inquisitor like Viper, they were also beyond perplexed to say anything.

    Even Calen was ready to forget this, not because he was warming up to the trash, but rather because he knew the others were fully ready to defend him. He doesn''t want to blow this new connection because of trash like him. He smiled inside as Damien confessed it himself. He was fully ready to watch the drama unfolding before him but rather than wrath, Viper put a hand on Damien''s shoulder and said, "You madman, first Ferel Duchy, now this. What insane things are you going to do?"

    "You want to see insane?" His eyes glimmered, lips twisting into a devilish grin.

    She understood what he was implicating. "Yes, I would like you to try."

    "Be prepared," he replied. "But first, evacuate every person here. The lights should be off. Everywhere. These creatures use their eyes since they can''t see anything in the darkness, they will automatically shrink to their cute sizes. Like a little puppy." He gazed at her when he spoke thest part.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her body shivered under his gaze, but she quickly recovered herself. "You heard the young master, you all go to safety and we will take care of this."

    "But, Grand Inquisitor..." the senior knight protested. "We can''t leave you alone with these creatures."

    "Are you doubting my skills, Sir knight?" Viper turned to regard the pathetic old man, her eyes turning cold and the air freezing.

    Calen tore his eyes from thedy''s bulges as he felt the surge of power from her body. She could easily snap his neck like a twig.

    The others also felt the murderous intent in the air. They wondered how easy was for her to release something like this. How many heads has she sliced for achieving something of this level?

    "No-no, Grand Inquisitor. Forgive this fool," The senior knight stuttered as he bowed his head.

    "Good, now go, take care of your duties, and tell them to hurry up the evacuation process, too."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    The knight urged the nobility and royalty to evacuate the vicinity.

    "I can help you. Out of all of them here, I''m the strongest." Calen dered, haughtily walking towards Viper, puffing up his chest and ncing at Derick.

    "Oh honey, I''m sure you''re the strongest here," Viper smiled and traced a finger along his face, sliding down his chest. "But you see, I want the young master here. He should be punished for his doings. What do you say, sir hero?" Her breath tickled him as she whispered into his ear.

    "W-well, I mean, I just want to help you out, miss." He gulped and stared into her eyes.

    "How sweet of you," sheughed. The lights suddenly go out and the only light was the faint magicalmp above the only group of people there. It was high up in the ceiling and only cast a simple light that showed the upper half of the people. "Oh, that''s romantic---aah~" A sudden moan escaped Viper''s mouth as he felt a sudden and strong hand grabbing one of her ass cheeks.

    "Madam, are you alright?" Calen blushed as Viper suddenly leaned onto him, biting her hand. She was so close to him that a little part of her boob was touching his chest. Her hand slid along his shoulder and the look on her face made his little sword rise from the dead and salute her.

    "I-I am. Just a little ckout." She smiled at him with her eyes half-closed.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt her breasts were bigger than even the Autumn Queen''s.

    "You all should evacuate," Damien emerged from the shadows and stood beside Viper. Her eyes red at him, it was not cruel but lustful. "We need to contain this situation quickly as possible." His left hand pressed harder on her cheeks, he wanted to make sure all the debts are paid today.

 Chapter 165 You Should Be Punished! [R-18]

    ?

    "You all should evacuate," Damien emerged from the shadows and stood beside Viper. Her eyes red at him, it was not cruel but lustful. "We need to contain this situation quickly as possible." His left hand pressed harder on her cheeks, he wanted to make sure all the debts are paid today.

    "But brother," Danielle came forward, concern etched on her face

    "It''s alright, Dani," He released his grip from Viper''s sculpted ass and ruffled his sister''s hair. "I made this mess and it is my responsibility. I will clean this up and meet you in my room. Okay?"

    "But brother, I..." She hesitated, ncing at the promiscuous woman clinging to the trash hero. Seeing her gaze, he understood what was the concern.

    "It''s alright," he whispered to her. "I can protect myself. Don''t worry about her." He poked her nose, making her pout.

    "Fine," she frowned. "But be back soon."

    "You got it."

    He turned towards Aurelia. "I heard so much about you from my sister. Thank you for being friends with her."

    "Tha-that''s all good." Aurelia blushed at the suddenpliment. "Perhaps she''s the one who kept me going. Thank you for taking care of her since the beginning." She smiled at him.

    ''Taking care since the beginning, yeah, right.'' He shook his head and looked over at the tall, towering man who hasn''t spoken a single word since he joined with the group.

    He still was stoic despite being standing on an rm ring, an almost cracked ss case with demons inside. "We can properly introduce ourselvester after I took care of these..." he turned to look at the crazy bunnies. "These cute creatures. I''ve heard about you and your exploits in the Northern war."

    Derick opened his mouth, like a slow-motion Gundam machine, his words rolling out like thunder. "I too have heard about your exploits, young master. And I''ve heard you''vepletely destroyed the Midnight Consortium at the Ferel Duchy just days ago. Let''s talk after you have sorted out this thing." He extended an arm and Damien grasped it and shook it strongly.

    The two titans acknowledged each other.

    ''Wait that was pinned on them too,'' Damien shook his head.

    The others were surprised to hear the news. Even the lust struck Calen was shocked to hear that trash had stole yet another of his glory again and again.

    "Aah, envy?" Viper purred, smiling menacingly at him.

    "N-no. Just surprised." He coughed.

    "That''s my brother for you, always has been," Danielle grinned.

    He then gazed at the silent ice princess, she was looking at him. Though the veil masked her expression, he was sure she was assessing him. "The gallery was full of artwork. And you seemed like a person who liked art. Perhaps we can continue our little talk sometimester, your grace." He smiled at her.

    "As you wish," she responded softly, a light blush appearing on her face.

    Her voice was melodious, as always. Damien felt himself losing his mind over her. His heart was beating fast, and his hands were shaking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sound from the ss case intensifies. "Alright, off you go now." He shooed them away.

    Calen reluctantly moved away from the seductress. He wanted to stay here and sort this mess out. Take her to the bed and ravage her, but he felt like a little boy when he stood beside her. He could''ve wooed any other girl but her... it was something else.

    The group then left Damien and Viper as per their order and decided to wait for them outside. Danielle cast a wary look at her brother and the promiscuous woman then walked away.

    Their footsteps echoed through the corridor as they finally exited the art gallery and closed the behemoth double door. Now there was only the petty viin and the venomous Viper in the gallery. The only light in the gallery is cast on them from the ceiling.

    They turned to look at each other, a wild smile blossoming on both of their lips.

    "You dare touch my ass," she said, voice sharp despite her smile.

    "And if I reckon, you seem to have enjoyed it." They started to circle each other. "Perhaps you wanted more."

    "I didn''t want anything from you," she retorted, circling around him.

    "Oh, so you don''t want me to do this?" He suddenly dashed forward, grabbed her waist, and nted a kiss on her lips. Their body crashed into the ss case, intensifying the cracks on it. The rabid creatures suddenly coiled backward and cast wary looks at the stupid humans.

    Her tongue slid into his mouth and wrapped around his. A familiar heat spread through his body and his member hardened. Her arms circled around his neck and pulled him closer. They were so close, their chests touching each other. She grinded her hips on his, making him moan.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "How about that?" He asked, after breaking the kiss.

    "You''re lucky I didn''t kill you yet." She hissed. Saliva trickled her lips. Her face was flushed and her eyes were dangerous.

    Heughed. "It''s good to see you haven''t changed." He looked at her body, she was wearing a tight green dress, which showcased her curves. He savored her body with his eyes, looking at herrge boobs and tight thighs.

    Her heartbeat intensified at his gaze on her body. She could feel her pussy wettening up. She tried to stay calm, she didn''t want him to know how much he affected her. She bit her lips, suppressing a moan that threatened to escape from her mouth.

    He grabbed her hand and turned her around, violently. With a yelp, she turned around and nted her hands on the ss case. She could feel a hundred pairs of crazy eyes staring at her. It aroused her.

    "Have your ass grown since ourst meeting, Viper." He said, grabbing her ass with crushing force. A moan escaped her mouth. His hand kneaded her ass, spreading her cheeks and exploring her hole. Her ass was soft and bouncy.

    A shiver ran down her spine, his hands felt so good on her ass. The tight dress doesn''t help but amplify the effect.

    She closed her eyes as she felt his hands rubbing on her pussy.

    Then she heard a ripping sound.

 Chapter 166 Striking Back! [R-18]

    ?

    Then she heard a ripping sound.

    Her eyes shot open, and she found his hands tearing her dress. He ripped it from top to bottom, exposing her bare ass.

    "You don''t wear undergarments?" He whispered, licking her ear lobes as he rubbed her pussy violently. "You want to parade yourself to the men and lust them over you?"

    She didn''t say anything, just moaned. Her mouth was gaped wide open, panting loudly.

    He slipped his fingers inside her pussy. She clenched hard on him. He slowly moved his fingers in and out of her, making her wetter by the minute.

    "I-I can kill you," she managed to say as she tried to control her orgasm.

    "But you won''t," he said confidently, "you want to fuck me."

    "No." She said as she bit her lips.

    "You want to cum so badly?" He asked, slowing down his fingers.

    "Ahh..." she whimpered.

    "Do you want me to eat you out?" He asked again.

    "Yes~"

    "Beg." Hemanded.

    "Plea-please," A voice barely over a whisper.

    "I can''t hear you," He sang.

    "Please," this time he heard her and he chuckled, feeling her defeat.

    "Okay. Brace yourself."

    "Yes, please." She begged.

    He pulled his fingers out of her pussy. She groaned. He spread her ass cheeks and kissed her pussy. A violent moan escaped her mouth as she felt his tongue on her clit.

    His tongue started to flick her clit rapidly. Her juices were flowing nonstop and he swallowed every drop of it. His tongue then moved up and licked her hole. She let out a soft whimper. He inserted his tongue inside her and started to move it in and out, stretching her walls.

    "Y-yes... mmm." She moaned, grinding her ass on his face. Her body was hot, her cheeks flushed. She couldn''t believe what was happening to her. Never has she felt so aroused.

    He kept licking her pussy and ass, tasting her delicious juices.

    ''This kid-no, no, no. This man has something strange to him. Why would I only get this wet when I''m near him? Why would I be so horny?''

    She felt her orgasm approaching fast. She was breathing erratically and she was close. Her whole body was trembling.

    Suddenly, he stopped licking her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "W-what?" She slowly turned her ahegao face and looked at him. He was smiling, the damn man was smiling at her.

    "I haven''t had enough yet." He grabbed her hips and flipped her over. She yelped, looking at him with anger.

    "What are you-?" She asked, but her words were cut off by a passionate kiss. His hands moved down to her thighs and squeezed them.

    Her mind went nk. She felt herself getting weak. She opened her mouth and he stuck his tongue inside her. She fought back, her tongue fighting against his. But soon, she gave up. She let him explore her mouth. His tongue glided across hers, their saliva mixing together.

    Their eyes were locked onto each other. His were crimson and lustful, while hers were bright and wild. Then his hand suddenly entered her, losing all her control and restraints as she violently shook and moaned. He moved his fingers rapidly in and out of her, pushing her to the edge.

    She felt herself getting close to an orgasm. She was almost there.

    Then he stopped again.

    "Why?"

    "I haven''t done punishing you. You have to pay for what you did to me back at the Ferel castle. And I''m going to make you pay for that." His eyes were cruel and menacing. "You won''t have any orgasm until I want you to orgasm." The sybles rolled out of his mouth as she horrifically shivered.

    Their eyes locked again, and he pushed her down on her knees, without any resistance she slid down through the ss case.

    A hundred eyes were still and looking at the events unfolding on the other side. The man was making the woman do something. Their curiosity won against their craziness.

    "Look at me, Viper." He whispered.

    She looked up at him, her eyes half-closed. Her chest was heaving rapidly, panting like a beast in heat. Her lips were parted and her tongue was hanging out of her mouth.

    "Undress me." He said, smiling.

    "I won''t," she retorted with thest bit of pride in her.

    "Oh, really?" He chuckled. "You think you got an option? You think you have a chance against your inevitable future?" He reached down and caressed her cheeks. Her eyes were ring at her, chest heaving up and down. She hated him for denying her pleasure and then he pped her. She was too shocked as the force behind the p was too much. Her cheek burned.

    "Now, undress me or I''ll do it again." He threatened.

    She opened her mouth to say something but another p stopped her. She cried out in pain. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t believe he was doing this.

    He raised his hand again but before he could hit her, she moved forward and grabbed his pants. "Good girl," he said, caressing her hair. She didn''t say anything, just sat there and unhooked his pant, and slowly slide it down. His throbbing cock made it hard for her to slide it down.

    His cock was massive, bigger than anyone she had ever seen. His member was leaking pre-cum, and she felt herself getting wetter. She licked her lips as she looked at his member. It was rock hard, twitching every now and then.

    "Well, well, well..." Heughed. "The mighty Viper is kneeling down in front of me, about to suck my cock."

    Unbeknownst to him, she was nning something else. Something entirely else. He can''t walk away humiliating her, nobody can walk away like that. Her name is Viper and he was about to know why was she called that.

    She wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock and slowly moved them up. Then she licked the tip of his cock, tasting his sweet pre-cum. She moaned softly as she started to lick the head of his cock. "That''s it. Good girl," he said, moaning lightly.

    She smiled malevolently and suddenly pushed his entire cock, down to the base, inside her mouth making him yelp in surprise and pleasure.

 Chapter 167 No, You Are Not Winning! [R-18]

    ?

    She smiled malevolently and suddenly pushed his entire cock, down to the base, inside her mouth making him yelp in surprise and pleasure.

    He tried to hold back a moan that was threatening to escape from his lips. She bobbed her head up and down rapidly, sucking on his cock. Her tongue was flicking on his tip, making him shiver in pleasure.

    She took his cock out of her mouth and licked her lips, watching his pleasured face. "You want me to obey you? You foolish child, now beg me to stop it." Before he can recover, she again gulped his entire cock in one sweep.

    He felt his legs buckling, trembling, and ready to give out. He pressed on the ss case for support as the demoness worked on his cock. ''This can''t be? She won''t win this again!''

    He activated his mana, coursing it through his vein and muscles, making him stronger and sturdier. He cracked his neck and grabbed her head. "Very well, mydy. You asked for it, you get it." Then he thrust his hips onto her mouth, violently and mercilessly.

    She gagged and coughed but he didn''t care, he just kept thrusting into her. She tried to push him off but he was too strong. He held her head still, moving his hips rapidly. Her eyes widened and watered as his cock entered deep inside her throat. Her hands were trying to push him off, but they were no match for his strength.

    Soon, he felt his climax approaching and he couldn''t hold it back. With a loud groan, he ejacted inside her mouth. His hot cum exploded inside her mouth, coating her throat. She felt her mouth getting full with his cum, her mouth gaping wide open and she gulped it down, filling her stomach.

    She panted heavily, tears trickling down her eyes and coughing up. He leaned onto the ss and panted heavily, feeling his entire energy just wash away.

    "That was... amazing," he said, between breaths.

    Her body was drenched with sweat and she was panting hard. She didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry. She was so angry at him for dominating her like that.

    "What now, Viper? You don--" Before he can finish, she again deep-throated him. His cock hasn''t even recharged yet, it wasid and sensitive. Her tongue flicked across his cock as she sucked on it. Her hands moved up to his waist and squeezed it, then she pulled him closer.

    He felt immeasurable pain and pleasure as she worked on hisid cock and he didn''t even have the energy to resist her as he came on her again. His cum spurted inside her mouth and she swallowed it all. This time she didn''t take his cock out of her mouth. She let him rest inside her mouth, her tongue ying with his balls.

    Then he copsed on the ground, panting heavily like he hasn''t had breathing air for more than a few minutes.

    She chuckled and crawled on top of him. "I won." She purred.

    "You didn''t win," he gasped, trying to catch his breath.

    "Oh? I haven''t. Then I guess I better take that victory." She sat on his chest and slid her pussy on his face. "Eat me out." Shemanded.

    He didn''t even think twice. He pushed her down and dove in to eat her out. She ripped open her reminding top and indulged in the heavenly pleasure. She rubbed her clit on his face, moaning loudly. His tongue was moving in and out of her pussy,pping up her juices.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The whole situation made her feel like a goddess. The thought of victory over him, made her loosen up. Unbeknownst to her, he was slowly pumping his mana through his entire body, recharging it again. And with a sudden move, he sat down and tightly hugged her waist and violently explored her inside with his tongue.

    She was upside down now, her position making her impossible to move out and even if she tried, the pleasure from him made her weak.

    She didn''t even protest as she screamed a moment after, squirting all over his face. Her juices were flowing nonstop. She was writhing in his grasp, trying to push him away but his strength was too much. She was so weak, that she couldn''t even struggle.

    He didn''t stop there, he pushed his tongue to her, biting her clit and making her go into a fit of spasms. Her pussy was dripping wet and she was close to another orgasm. Her body was trembling violently, her legs were shaking and she was unable to hold herself up.

    He then rolled her over and shended on her back. He lifted her legs and put them on his shoulder. Then he started to lick her pussy vigorously. She was panting and groaning loudly. Her hands were grabbing his head and pushing him deeper inside her.

    He was so strong, that she felt helpless against him. He was doing whatever he wanted to her. She didn''t have any say in the matter.

    Then she cum again. Then again and again. He made her cum four times in a matter of 5 minutes and she was absolutely done. Her body was drenched in sweat and she felt like she had no more strength to fight anymore.

    Her eyes were closed and she was panting heavily.

    He moved his mouth away from her pussy and looked at her. Laughing and feeling proud. "You done? I thought you were winning, Viper."

    She doesn''t even open her eyes as she gasped for dear life. She heard his shirt unbuttoning and opened her eyes lid to see what was going on.

    He was looking at her with a lustful gaze as he threw his shirt on the ground. He was about to get rid of his pants when she stopped him.

    "W-wait." She moaned.

    "Why?" He asked, stopping his hands. Then smiled as he teased her pussy with her cock. Hitting and rubbing it against her clit.

    "S-stop." she groaned, arching her back.

    "Why should I?" Heughed. "This is your punishment, Viper. Be benevolent when you see me next time." And he pushed his cock inside her.

    Unbeknownst to them, someone else was watching the whole scene with her mouth wide agape in surprise. Her pussy was quivering from watching the whole scene.

 Chapter 168 A Witness! [R-18]

    ?

    She cried out as she felt his cock entering her. She was so sensitive, so worn out, that she didn''t even know what was happening to her. He was slowly thrusting into her, pushing himself deeper inside her.

    Her walls were twitching and quivering, they were still recovering from the multiple orgasms. And he was moving fast, fucking her without any mercy. She couldn''t evenprehend what was happening to her.

    He kept on thrusting into her, faster and faster. His cock was so big and it stretched her walls. It felt good but she couldn''t let him win. She wasn''t going to lose to trash like him. So she persisted, with thest bit of strength inside her.

    But that too was proven to be severely low as she came again. This time it was too much for her to take. She arched her back and screamed loudly, her toes curled up and her hands grabbed his back. Her nails dug into his skin, making him bleed. Her whole body was shaking and shuddering.

    He pulled his cock out of her. Her body slumped down on the floor and she panted. Her eyes were closed and her mind was nk. All she could feel was a dull pleasure coursing through her body.

    Then she was in the air, as he grabbed her body and flung on his own and pressed her against the ss case. The ss was breaking nonstop now. The creatures inside were scared, their eyes were wide open and they were pressing themselves against the far wall of the ss case.

    He plunged his cock inside her again, his entire cock went inside her. Her walls were clenching onto his cock and he felt himself getting close. He was already tired after fighting a war. But he knew he would have a long way to go before he can call it a day.

    "F-fuck," he groaned as he held her by the waist and mmed his cock inside her.

    "G-god..." she moaned, her voice was hoarse.

    They both kept on thrusting into each other, neither of them wanted to back out. Then he felt himself cumming. He thrust into her one more time, filling her with his cum. She screamed in pleasure as she orgasmed again. Her juices were flowing nonstop.

    Heid her down on the floor, panting.

    She was breathing heavily, her eyes were closed.

    He chuckled and took a few steps back. He sat on the ground and leaned on the wall. He then turned towards the ss case and looked at the crazy creatures inside.

    The creatures were staring at him with a mixture of fear and curiosity.

    "Looks like you had fun." A voice made him turn to look at Viper. She was standing beside him, her arms crossed. She was fully revived and a small vial was clutching on her hand.

    "Oh shit!" He cursed as he saw her devilishly smiling at him.

    "You already done, big man?" Her footstep echoed through the gallery.

    "Well, what can I say?" He smiled at her. "If you want us to continue then perhaps we can, after I take rest, you know?"

    "Oh? Is that so? What if I don''t want to rest at all? What if I want you to ravage me, right now?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His eyes traced a sweat drop trickling down from her neck, rolling along the curve of her boobs and then finally falling from her nipple. Her whole body was making him go crazy. The once cool ce was like a micro oven right now as the heat and the sweat from their bodies were rising.

    Hisid cock slowly rose, like a python readying itself to strike down.

    "What about your job?" He asked, trying to control himself.

    "Nah, look at these creatures. They are waiting for us to continue. They will resume their craziness if we won''t continue and it''s gonna be a mess, you said it yourself."

    She leaned down, just above his eye level. "Where is the man I just encountered just now? Sleeping already?"

    He smiled, pitifully not because he doesn''t want to ravage her but because there wasn''t enough energy on him. If they were to fuck already, he was sure she would chew him and spit him out.

    "I''m afraid not. I''ve run out of steam."

    "Pfft," sheughed. "A guy like you has run out of steam? Well, I guess I better take care of this." Her menacing eyes glowered in the dimly lit room and he felt like a prey waiting to be devoured in front of a ferocious predator.

    Gulp!

    "Tell me about yourself, Viper. I would like to know about you. Really." He tried to buy time from her. Time until he had enough mana to recover from this lethargic state.

    ''Fuck! This is dangerous. Really, really dangerous.'' He thought, her smile was intensifying, she looked just a viper now.

    "Nah, buy me some fine wine then maybe I''ll think about letting you on my secrets, happy?" She said. "For now, let me devour you." She straddled hisp and was ready to go another round when a sound came from two blocks ahead, like something falling. Then another sound came of someone running away.

    "Who?" Damien was surprised to see a silhouette getting smaller. His heart was pounding as he thought it was Danielle, then Viper was on the silhouette tail.

    For a powerful person like Viper, it was fairly easy to catch up on whichever unlucky soul was that.

    He saw Viper pouncing on the person and bodies falling and rolling. Then they were walking towards him, as she sessfully restrained the person.

    The prisoner struggled but Viper was strong and firmer as she doesn''t even sway from her walk.

    When the two came to the light, Viper threw the person on the ground in front of him.

    His heart pounded as he recognized the woman, the woman who interrogated him, the woman who was said to be the right hand of the Grandmaster. The curator, Lucy.

 Chapter 169 Enjoying The Witness! [R-18]

    ?

    Lucyy sprawled on the ground, Viper was that powerful against a Scribner like her. She was no mage, nor she was any type of a warrior at all. Her battleground was papers and her choice of weapon was her mind and pen.

    She was trembling, her eyes wide open. She was terrified of Viper.

    "Somebody was peeping at our secrecy, young master," Viper said smilingly, leaning against the ss case. The creatures in it watched the new drama with keen eyes.

    "I-I wasn''t peeping," Lucy said, trembling and adjusting her sses. "I came to inspect the progress and- and saw..." Her voice trembled as she tried to exin herself.

    "Oh really?" Viper said, trying to act nonchnt. "You saw us having some fun, is that what you mean?" She gave her a sinister smile.

    "N-no, like I said, I was merely here to check on the work. It is of utmost importance that these creatures are contained." Her initial stammering was reced with her own cold persona, which she was gaining slowly. "What you do or do not do is of no concern to me."

    Damien worriedly looked at Viper, he hasn''t moved from his ce at all. Viper gives him a smile and a reassuring nod so as not to worry about her. Then she tossed a small vial at him. Damien caught it without any effort as it perfectlynded on his hands.

    Lucy''s eyes widened as she identified the vial in his hands, and then her eyes wondered for a second about his erect manhood.

    Gulp!

    She then quickly collected herself and stood up. "Sort out whatever you''re doing here and clean this mess up," she said as she adjusted her sses.

    She heard a popping sound as Damien uncorked the vial and drank it, feeling the vigor coursing through his body again.

    Lucy walked past Viper and suddenly came to a halt as she heard her friend''s voice. "Did you enjoy the show?"

    "As I said, I just came--"

    "I mean, you''ve been here since the beginning of our little fun session. Must be great to peep at someone''s secrecy." Viper''s words were fangs sinking into her back, making her blood run cold.

    "I-I did not watch!" Lucy tried to defend herself.

    "Well, I can see you staring at the young master''s dick. If you want to, join us." Viper turned around and gestured a wee sign. Lucy''s eyes suddenly went to the young master for a quick second. He was sitting there and watching the show with a small smile on his face.

    "No, thank yo--" Before she can reply, something pressed on her lips, something soft like another pair of lips.

    Lucy was momentarily taken aback but as she realised what was happening, she struggled. Her arms pushed Viper away but she grabbed her by the waist and kissed her. Her mind was running nk, she was too confused and scared to even understand what was happening to her. The documents in her hands fell to the ground, again.

    Viper kept on kissing Lucy, her tongue going in and out of Lucy''s mouth. She moaned softly and then pulled away. Lucy looked at her with wide eyes, her breathing was erratic and her cheeks were red.

    "What do you think you are doing?" Lucy said, eyes ring at her. Her breathing was short and her face was flushed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Viper grinned, "Something I always wanted to do."

    "W-why?" Lucy asked, her voice trembling.

    Viperughed and caressed Lucy''s cheeks. "I wanted to touch you, wanted to feel your skin. Your plump lips and these soft melons. I always wondered how would you moan if I enter you."

    Lucy blushed furiously, her face was hot. She was embarrassed beyond belief. Her heart was beating like crazy and she felt her knees were about to give up any moment.

    Viper moved closer. "Your uptightness only made me hornier. Only made me want you. Made me think how wonderful would it be to tie you down to a bed and have you my way. Then you saw me and this young master at the Ferel Duchy. Through the crack in the door which I deliberately set for you. And then I decided to y with you, tease you until you fall apart."

    Lucy''s eyes were wide open now as she heard everything. Her mind was in a haze and her brain was telling her to run away. But she was trapped.

    "I thought it''ll be great if I can finally get you to fall apart," Viper whispered into her ear.

    Lucy whimpered, her voice was hoarse. Then Viper took her face and nted another kiss on her. "Don''t be uptight all the time, dear friend. Loosen up a bit. Let me help you with that."

    Lucy didn''t respond, she was just staring at Viper''s eyes. Viper smiled and slowly kissed her again. Lucy''s lips trembled as Viper''s tongue entered her mouth. She tried to push Viper away but Viper grabbed her hands and pushed her against the ss case. The creatures inside stared at them, wide-eyed.

    Viper licked Lucy''s lips and then kissed her again, harder this time.

    "I-I can''t. I don''t know." Lucy was confused. She didn''t know what to do or what was happening. Her hands were being held by Viper, she was afraid to let go of her hands.

    "It''s ok, I will take care of you," Viper whispered. "I and this young master are going to loosen you up. After our session, you''ll enjoy your work more."

    "W-what? I enjoy my--" Another kiss, this time Lucy allowed her friend to take the reins. Viper kissed her hungrily, her tongue moving in and out of Lucy''s mouth. Their lips shed and their tongues danced together.

    Lucy was breathing heavily, her heart was pounding like crazy. The kiss was too much for her to handle. She couldn''t understand how could she feel this way.

    Viper pulled away and gave her a mischievous grin. "Enjoying it, huh?"

    Lucy blushed and looked away.

    "Young master, would you mind lending a hand here? Miss Lucy needs to loosen up a bit," Viper asked.

    With a wild grin, Damien stood from his ce. His cock was throbbing from all the visuals he just saw.

    Lucy''s heart thumped against her rib cage as she saw the full girth of his manhood.

 Chapter 170 The Unusual Threeway! [R-18]

    ?

    Lucy writhed at his first touch. His hands slowly traced along her huge melons. He cupped them, squeezing them gently.

    "W-what are you doing?" Lucy said, her voice trembling. She wanted to pull away but she couldn''t. She was held by the demoness.

    "ying with your boobs, of course," Damien said andughed.

    "Mhmm~" A suppressed moan escaped as each of his touches made her weak. Her boobs were sensitive. She rarely even touched them. But with these two, it felt like her whole body was burning.

    She didn''t want this. She didn''t know what was happening. But her curiosity to taste the forbidden fruit won over. She wanted to know why Viper cried with a sluttery smile. Wanted to know why Viper liked this so much. She wanted to know how it feels.

    "You''re so soft," Damien said as he caressed her nipples through her tight shirt, rubbing them between his fingers.

    Lucy whimpered softly, her hips started buckling involuntarily.

    "Pinch it," Viper said. "Let her loose, young master."

    Damien squeezed her nipple through her clothes, twisting and pulling it. Lucy moaned and closed her eyes. Her cheeks were bright red as she was losing control of herself. Her body was reacting on its own. She couldn''t stop it.

    "Hnnn~" The moan came out louder this time and she covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes were still shut.

    Damien grinned and pinched her other nipple. He rubbed both of them, ying with them. He twisted them, tugged them, pulled them.

    "Mhmm, mmhmm~" The moans were getting louder as the pleasure consumed her.

    Then his left hand slowly traced down, along her midriff to the inside of her skirt, under her panties, while he slowly sucked on her nape.

    "Nhnn~" Lucy moaned, her breathing was short and ragged. Her body was hot. She didn''t understand what she was feeling. It was too much for her to handle.

    His hand finally reached its destination, as he felt the wetness between her legs. Lucy gasped as his finger touched her most intimate spot. His finger slowly traced along her lips, then he went inside. Lucy shivered as his finger slowly moved inside her.

    "How does it feel?"

    She came as she opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. She just moaned loudly as her whole body tensed up.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm Viperughed at her friend''s reaction. "It''s good, isn''t it?"

    Lucy tried to collect herself but she couldn''t. She felt dizzy from all the pleasure she was receiving.

    "Does it feel good when I do this?" Damien asked as he put another finger in.

    "Mhmmm~" Lucy nodded, unable to form any coherent words.

    He slowly moved his finger in and out, making her wet. He yed with her pussy, teasing her.

    "Hnnn~" Lucy moaned as she started writhing in pleasure.

    Viper giggled and slowly traced her fingers along Lucy''s face. She grabbed her by the hair and pulled her close. Then she kissed her again, hungrily, wanting to taste her sweet lips.

    Lucy moaned as their kiss continued, her hands were still held by Viper.

    Damien started thrusting his finger faster, moving it in and out, touching the sensitive spots inside her. He rubbed her clit, ying with it.

    "Hnnn~" Lucy moaned. She felt like her whole body was burning up. Like she was being consumed by fire.

    Damien pulled his fingers out and licked them clean, just as she again writhed as she came.

    Lucy panted heavily, unable to catch her breath. She didn''t know how to feel or what to say. She was confused. Her mind was hazy. Her heart was pounding against her chest. Her body was on fire. But she wanted more.

    After Damien left her, Viper traced both of her hands through her skirt and started massaging her sweet spot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His hands then started unhooking her shirt, slowly and deliberately.

    He pulled out her shirt from her skirt andpletely unhooked it, exposing hervender bra.

    Her boobs were big that even the bra was not able to contain most of it.

    He then pulled the straps down and exposed herrge melons, revealing her pink nipples.

    Lucy shuddered as she felt the cold air on her tits. Her nipples hardened instantly.

    Viper looked at them, licking her lips.

    Damien leaned closer and took one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking on it.

    "Hnnn~" Lucy moaned. She didn''t know what was happening but she knew it felt good.

    He sucked on it for a while and then switched to the other nipple, giving it the same amount of attention.

    He then pulled away and admired her boobs. They were huge and soft, he couldn''t help but imagine how would they feel around his dick.

    Viper continued with her massage as Lucy came for a third time, shaking and shivering.

    He pulled her shirtpletely off and stared at her huge melons.

    "I always wondered how big you have," Damien said, grabbing her breasts.

    "Mhmm~" Lucy moaned as he squeezed her tits.

    "They''re amazing," Damien said and then licked her nipple.

    Lucy whimpered, her back arching. "Nhnn~" She gasped.

    He moved away and pulled her skirt down, along with her panties.

    "N-no more." She begged. "I can''t anymore... I am going crazy..."

    He chuckled and then stood up. He slowly traced his fingers along her pussy, rubbing it. Lucy shuddered.

    "Hnnn~" She moaned.

    "This is just the beginning, honey," Lucy felt the hit breath on her ears. "You''ll feel what it''s like to be a woman today. You''ll yearn for this pleasure many nights until you relent and let someone devour you. So let this be the first one and don''t be afraid, I''ll be here."

    She shivered at her friend''s words. She didn''t know what she meant by that. But she knew she wanted more.

    Damien licked his lips as he looked at her wet pussy.

    Viper pushed her down,ying her twitching body on herp while she sat down.

    "Give her the ultimate pleasure, young master," Viper said and kissed her cheek.

    Damien nodded and went down on his knees. He spread her legs wide open and looked at her pussy. It was wet and throbbing. Her lips were pink and swollen.

    "No, no. I-I''m not prepared. I-I do-" She stammered as Viper shushed her with a finger.

    "Sshhh...taste these while he prepares," she leaned down and pushed her boobs into Lucy''s mouth, who involuntary mouthed it.

 Chapter 171 Sandwich Pleasure! [R-18]

    ?

    It felt soft on her mouth like something melting. Her tongue darted out and licked the nipple.

    Viper giggled, her voice was soft and sweet. She looked down at her friend and smiled.

    "That''s it, lick it." She said.

    Damien rubbed her pussy, making it wetter.

    Lucy couldn''t believe what was happening. She never thought she would end up in this situation. She was confused. Her mind was hazy. But she knew she wanted more. She wanted to taste the forbidden fruit.

    Her tongue slowly moved towards the nipple and licked it.

    "Hnnn~" The moan escaped her mouth. She licked it again and sucked it.

    "Mhmmm~" Viper moaned softly.

    Damien leaned forward and slowly stuck his tongue inside her pussy.

    Lucy''s eyes widened as she felt his tongue inside her. She trembled as he slowly licked her insides.

    Viper grabbed Lucy''s head and pulled her closer, pushing her breast further into her mouth.

    Damien licked her faster and deeper, enjoying the taste of her juices.

    Lucy was trembling. She didn''t know how to handle all this pleasure. She came multiple times but she still felt like she was about to explode any time.

    Damien pulled his tongue out and then entered two fingers inside her. He started thrusting them faster.

    Lucy cried out as she came for the fifth time. Her hips buckled wildly.

    He pulled his fingers out and then licked them clean.

    "Do you want toe more?" Damien asked, staring at her eyes.

    Lucy panted heavily, unable to answer. Her mind was in a haze.

    "H-huh?" She moaned.

    "Do you want toe again?" Damien said, grabbing her breast and squeezing it.

    "Y-yes," Lucy replied. Her voice was hoarse. "I-I want to."

    Damien grinned and then went down on his knees. He put his dick between her legs and pressed it against her pussy.

    Lucy shuddered as she felt his rod touching her.

    He pped her pussy with his dick, each p sending shivers down her whole body, each p making her shiver.

    She closed her eyes as she was in a state of bliss.

    Then he took his dick and rubbed it against her pussy, rubbing her clit.

    "Nhnn~" Lucy moaned. She bit her lips as she tried to hold back her moans.

    Damien then pushed his dick inside her, slowly entering her.

    "Hnnnn~" Lucy cried out loud, her voice echoing through the room.

    He pulled it out and then pushed it inside again, going deeper this time.

    "Nhnnn~" Lucy moaned, her voice was louder than before.

    Damien kept on pushing his dick inside her, slowly but surely.

    Lucy''s pussy was tight and wet. He loved the feeling of her walls wrapping around his cock.

    Viper looked down at her friend, who was struggling to control herself. She knew she was close.

    Damien fucked her faster, mming his dick inside her.

    "Hnnnn~" Lucy''s voice was trembling. She was on the verge of exploding.

    "Cum for us, cum for him," Viper whispered into her ears.

    Lucy suddenly tensed up, her whole body was shaking. Then she came, loudly.

    Her pussy clenched around his dick, pulling him deeper.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damien grunted as he felt her juices squirting all over his dick, coating it.

    Lucy shook and trembled, her whole body was twitching.

    Damien pulled his dick out and stared at her pussy, which was dripping with her own juices.

    "Look how much you came," Damien said, grinning.

    Lucy didn''t say anything, she just panted heavily. Her mind was too hazy to even talk.

    "Did you enjoy it?" Viper asked, caressing her cheek.

    Lucy panted for a few more seconds and then nodded. "I-I did."

    Viperughed and kissed her forehead. "You''re wee."

    Then Viper shuffled on her feet and got on top of her, her dripping pussy facing Damien. He now has two wonderful lips staring at him hungrily.

    Lucy was too done to speak anything she just let her friend take the rein. Viper leaned in and kissed her, her tongue darting out and entering her mouth.

    Damien licked his lips as he saw them kissing. He couldn''t help but imagine how would they feel around his cock. He had to have it.

    But before that, he would take care of the delicious feast in front of him.

    He grabbed Viper''s ass and pressed it down, aligning it along Lucy''s pussy.

    Then he slowly pushed his cock, sandwiching it with both the pussies.

    Viper moaned as she felt his cock touching her pussy. It was soft and warm. She liked it.

    Lucy, on the other hand, felt like she was going toe again. She never knew a cock could be this big.

    Damien slowly thrusts his dick, not going in too deep. He enjoyed the feeling of their pussies rubbing against his cock.

    Viper moved her hips, grinding her pussy against him.

    Lucy was moaning, she couldn''t contain herself. She was sensitive from all the pleasures she received.

    Damien slowly started thrusting harder, going in deeper.

    "Nhnn~" Lucy moaned as she felt him going inside her.

    He kept on going faster, thrusting his dick inside them.

    "Mhmm~" Viper moaned as she felt him going inside her.

    Lucy was trembling, unable to handle this pleasure. Her hips buckled and her whole body was shaking.

    Damien fucked them faster, mming his dick inside them.

    In and out and in and out, fucking both of them with youthful vigor.

    "Hnnn~" Lucy moaned, her voice was louder than before.

    "Oh god~" Viper moaned, enjoying the pleasure.

    Damien kept on mming his dick inside them.

    "I''ming again," Lucy cried out loudly, her voice echoing through the room.

    "Me too," Viper said, panting heavily.

    Damien grunted as he felt them tightening around his cock.

    "Ahhh~" Both of them screamed out loud as they came.

    Their juices squirting all over his dick, soaking it.

    Damien mmed his dick inside Viper onest time and came. His cum sprayed inside her, filling her up.

    Lucy ckout as she came again. Her whole body was twitching.

    Damien pulled out causing the cum to drip into Lucy''s pussy. He looked at their cum filled pussies. He grinned as he thought about what''s next.

 Chapter 172 The Forbidden Confession!

    ?

    The fun session didn''t continue anymore as Lucy was unconscious from the pleasure she felt during her carnal desire energy distribution.

    Viper had to drape herself with a curtain piece as Damien had torn the only dress she had. Though it had earned him a smack on the ass, she had promised more fun sessions with Lucy once she was okay and can continue.

    So he wasn''t all disappointed rather he was the happiest since was able to bang two total babes.

    One of his bucket lists of pleasures isplete. He had a threesome and if the old office Damien had heard about this future, he would''veughed his ass off, ridiculing the speaker.

    But this is the truth now. His reality.

    After they left, the lights werepletely turned off at the gallery to calm the raging bunnies, which again raged after the trio stopped their little session.

    Viper had warned him that there might be a summon from one of the Inquisitors or the GrandMaster himself and he should be well prepared for that.

    It was night outside, and it seems like they had been there since the evening.

    His new acquaintances were nowhere to be seen.

    "What a day..." He said to himself, leaning against the wall. "Should probably go back to the room. The little one should be there already."

    On the way, he bought two chocte ice creams and a bunch of sweets along with some fruits.

    Thest thing he wants is to wake up the little one with the growling of his stomach.

    ***

    On the top floor, where the highest-ranking Spring Kingdom officials stay, Damien''s room was in one of the corner rooms, located near the staircase.

    He walked over to his room, feeling the tingle of the wards which were set up by the staff.

    In the corridor he saw Luther thumping rhythmically on the bench he was sitting on. His face was anxious like he was worried about something.

    "Something wrong, Luther?" Damien approached his loyal knight.

    "Oh thank god, sir, you''re here." He stood up and bowed down, relief washing over his face as he saw the young master.

    "Why are you nervous, Luther? Is something wrong?" He asked again.

    "Err..the youngdy has been in your room since the evening, Sir. I was catching up with some acquaintance when she came by and every half an hour shees out and asks about your return, Sir.

    "I''ve been here since I felt something was amiss and I didn''t want to contradict your orders to stay here or else I would''ve fetched you earlier."

    "That''s...good." He didn''t know what else to say. He didn''t understand why Danielle would be so worried for him.

    "You can go back to your room, Luther," he said, touching the worried man''s shoulder. "I''ll handle this."

    Before Luther can protest, Damien walked past him and twisted the door knob.

    He was worried her yandere character is manifesting. If so, he''s doomed.

    The room was dark, except for the night lighting from the carnival through therge ss walls.

    It was eerie and dark, and the sense was the most nervous part.

    He slowly snapped his fingers and the magicmp in the hall lit up.

    His crimson eyes searched for any life and there was none in the room.

    ''She must be sleeping,'' he thought as he walked to his bedroom.

    He called again and the lights came again and this time there was indeed a sign of life as she was lying sideways on the bed, facing the window.

    Damien approached quietly, hoping that he wouldn''t wake her up.

    He sat on the bed and watched her for a moment before moving down and taking off his shoes.

    He was d she was sleeping, or he thought.

    "Did you fuck her?"

    ??!!

    His heart leaped out, beating vigorously inside his rib cage.

    "Geez, you scared me Dany." He held his chest, panting from the shock.

    She didn''t move from her position as she asked.

    "When did youe?" He asked her, knowing full well she wasn''t going to let him out of this hook.

    "After our brief meeting," she replied. "You haven''t answered my question. Did you or did you not?"

    He took a deep breath, collecting himself. Calming himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lying is of no reason, she has to know about his harem. Or else it will be extremely dangerous in the future.

    And not to mention, she could identify when he was lying like she has watched him so much that she could identify the minute facial expression and change in his voice.

    "I did." He sighed.

    "How was it?" Her voice was cold, her face nk.

    "It was..." He began, thinking about how to describe the encounter with Viper and Lucy. "Dany, I..."

    "No, need to exin yourself, brother," she said. "You''re a man and you have desires to be taken care of. I understand. I''m not bothered. I mean, I''m only your sister, right? How could someone like me even..." Her voice trailed off.

    He could hear her sobs and he felt an immense pain in his chest. Images of her and him ying together when they were kids shed into his mind. Not his memory but someone else memory. Some whose soul was reced with his.

    For all the vile and deliberate things Damien Von Zadkiel has done, he had loved this girl truly.

    And it hit him, the one true love of the original Damien was not Maelys, nor Lily, or any other woman, it was this girl.

    The others were only like flush toys for him. Use and discard, but she was always with him, through thick and thin.

    And that must be the reason office Damien had felt that warmness and love whenever he was with this girl.

    Even though the original Damien is long past, his heart still belongs to him. And his heart is shattered to hear this girl''s, this silly little love-struck girl''s sobs.

    How climbed on the bed and crawled to her end, gently grabbing her shoulder.

    "Dani, I..." She jerked his hands off.

    "Don''t touch me." Her voice was muffled as she wiped her tears with the back of her hands.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize," she said, sitting up and looking at him.

    He was struck by how beautiful she looked despite her puffy eyes and red cheeks.

    "I''m not angry. I''m happy for you, brother. If you want to vent out your carnal pleasure, you can. You can fuck any street whores, for all I care."

    "No, I don''t want to do that," he said, grabbing her hand. "I don''t want any other girl."

    She didn''t speak as she stared at their entwined fingers.

    "Dany, I''m sorry," he said, staring into her eyes. "I''m sorry for making you wait for me. I''m sorry for being selfish and ignoring you."

    Her eyes widened as she gasped.

    "Dany, please don''t cry." He used his free hand to wipe her tears away.

    "You''re crying too." Sheughed, wiping his tears.

    "I have desires, that''s true," he said. "I have needs that I want to fulfill, and I''m not going to deny it anymore. But I have something more important to protect."

    "What are you saying?"

    "I have a harem, Dani," he said, "but it''s not what you think. I won''t bring them here and I won''t have anything with them while I''m with you. I''ll treat them as my own. They''ll be my mistresses and I''ll be their master. And I will protect them with my life."

    "Brother..."

    "There might be more women in the future. Some I may love, some I just keep for pleasuring myself but none of them are as beautiful as you are, Dani." He caressed her cheeks. "I love you. I really do."

    That wasn''t part of acting.

    "If you still want me- I know I want you- then say it, sister. Say it with your mouth. I''ll give you anything you want, even if you want me to leave, just say the word, sister. I''ll run off, I swear. I''ll be gone from the mortal world. Just tell me what you want."

    "I..." Tears rolled down her cheek again as she hugged him tightly.

    "I love you, brother," she said. "It''s just, the idea of you being with someone else, them making youugh and happy is just..."

    He tipped her face and leaned in, nting a soft kiss on her lips.

    Her eyes widened as she felt him on her lips. Like some distant dreams that suddenly came true.

    "Br-brother?!" Her cheeks flushed as she looked up and down, to the bed and ceiling- anything other than him.

    "I love you. That won''t ever change," he said. "No matter whomever I fuck, you''ll be my top priority. You''ll be my love. Will you ept me as it is?"

    His crimson eyes stared at her purple eyes.

    She grabbed his face and nted a kiss. "Always, brother," she repeats. "Always."

 Chapter 173 The Bet!

    ?

    Damien woke up feeling numbness in his left hand.

    He pushed her aside and pry free his hand, flexing it and rekindling it.

    His mind wandered tost night''s confession and Dani''s eptance. He can now sleep with women without fearing someone killing them when he''s away.

    Though how much he can trust her had to wait. Only time will tell.

    Today''s the day, the tournament officially starts.

    Though he thought he would miss this if he visits his father, his old man had other ns.

    Duke Zadkielpelled him to go straight to the tournament rather than visit the ind and his mother.

    Of course, he was suspicious but the duke kept on insisting on it saying he would have to clean the indpletely before he can visit it and his mother is working on it and will join the tournament sooner orter.

    He knew the duke was hiding something but he also knew that his father wouldn''t keep secrets from him for long.

    With a final look at Dani, he woke up and started readying himself to face the day.

    ....

    The arena wasrger than he thought, it was bigger than he thought and it was filled with people.

    They were seated in sections, mostly by their kingdom and family.

    A section was separated for the families of the champions, they were seated in a section away from the rest.

    There were several areas for the nonbatant nobles and important figures who couldn''t attend the tournament.

    The arena was electrifying with fireworks and banners flying everywhere.

    Pretty girls and big mascots danced and weed all as an announcer came to the center of the stage.

    He wore a white suit with a golden cape and had a sash over his left shoulder.

    "Wee to the first-ever Tournament of Unity!" He started, his voice amplified by magic.

    "Let me introduce you to our hosts, the Grand Magic Judiciary. The strongest fighters and mages of this continent!" He said pointing at them and then moving his arm to the side.

    "These are the rulers of the four great nations! The most powerful forces on the continent!" He added, pointing at the royals.

    "And we have our guests from the other continents!" He added, pointing at the other smaller kingdom leaders.

    "We wee all of you to this event! This is the beginning of a new era of peace and unity for our world!" He said, bowing down to everyone.

    "The war that threatened to consume our world was nothing more than a misunderstanding caused by the criminal organization called Midnight Consortium. These evil people wanted to destroy the world and use it as their yground!" He said.

    "We haven''t captured them but our joint forces and the knights of the kingdoms will hunt them down and eliminate them." He added.

    "Now let us celebrate the unification of our nations through this tournament!" He shouted, pping his hands, and cheering erupted from the crowd.

    "Pretty sure they''re hiding among the crowd," Damien shook his head feeling sorry for the folks who don''t really know about the organization

    "Why did you say that, young master?" Luther gazed at the arena with his eyes narrowed.

    "I am sure they''lle here, after all, this is their way of celebrating, they''ll cause chaos and leave," Damien answered, looking at the arena. "They''ll stir up trouble in the tournament and escape with the chaos. No matter how much I hate the organization, I can''t deny that they''re smart, they''ll just watch and wait for the perfect moment to strike."

    "Yes, I do not doubt it, sir," Luther agreed.

    Damien turned his eyes to the arena and sighed, "Well, let''s get started."

    The announcer took another bow and walked off the stage.

    Dani, Daenys, and Daemon were all inside the participant hall, where they are changed to their tournament gear. The hall has individual rooms for all the participants to rest.

    "You have to be kidding me!" Dani eximed in disbelief while looking at her new uniform.

    "What? Do you hate it?" Aurelia asked in response.

    "Are you kidding me?" Dani repeated herself, "Of course not! It''s cute! But why do I have to wear this?" she asked, pointing at her new uniform which was nothing but a cheerleader skirt and top.

    There was no way in hell she was going to wear this in front of millions of people.

    Aurelia watched her friend with a small smirk on her face like she was trying hard to contain herself from bursting out.

    "Oh, my little princess, you''re so cute," Aurelia started, "this is what most of the contestants wear," she added.

    "Most?" Dani asked, "Then where is yours?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "At my room, of course," Aurelia answered like it was the most basic thing.

    Dani stopped what she was doing and looked at her friend. "Auri," she called out, sweet and friendly. "This is a prank right?"

    "What? You think the uniform, which indicates the unity of participants just like this tournament is for, is a joke to you?" though it was meant to be serious Aurelia herself snickered quickly before she continued.

    "I don''t know who is pulling your legs but the uniforms are very much for this tournament, so there is no way you can convince me otherwise," Aurelia answered.

    But that too didn''tst long as she cracker at imagining Dani wearing a cheerleader costume in front of the stadium.

    This, of course, made Dani realize that it was indeed a joke at all.

    She with a sadistic smile crept behind her friend, who was clutching her stomach andughing, tears glistened her eyes.

    Aurelia was unaware when she suddenly felt a pair of hands on her stomach, tickling her.

    She couldn''t help butugh loudly at the unexpected attack.

    "You little mouse! How dare you do that!" she said through herughter.

    "You are the one who started it!" Dani said as she continued to tickle her. Then her hands went to get her friend''s breast and give it a squeeze and tight pull on her nipple.

    Aurelia fell on the bed and tried to catch her breath as she gazed at her friend with a murderous look.

    "You are dead now," she said, standing up and chasing her friend who was already running out of the room.

    ...

    On the other hand, the announcer started another round of matches.

    Damien''s eyes glinted mischievously and his lips curled up, waiting to consume the match that had just been announced.

    It was nonother than Calen against some poor soul from the faraway kingdom. This was just chaffing. Filtering the strong ones and readying for the real start of the tournament.

    Calen walked into the arena with a big grin on his face, showing off his pearly whites. He waved at the crowd, which only caused more noise from them.

    The crowd was mad at him. Damien saw the Autumn Kingdom royals and representatives cheering for him.

    He was enjoying the spectacle.

    "Well, well, look at the big shot," Damien chuckled.

    "Indeed," Luther agreed.

    "Who''s that?" He pointed at a girl sitting next to the Autumn King.

    She looks powerful, meaning she''s a main character or someone with significant value.

    "That''s Elora, the princess of Autumn Kingdom," Luther answered.

    ''princess? Well, well, she''s close to the King which means she had seeded in securing the throne which is a new event.''

    The announcer then weed the other fighter, someone named Charles.

    He was from a freehold city from the north, a Bulgarian of a man, seems like a barbarian.

    He wore arge axe and when standing next to Calen, the beast looks like he was twice the man Calen is.

    "My bet is on the beast," Luther said, shifting in his seat as excitement coursed through his body."

    "Oh, we''re betting now? Alright, my coin is on Calen," Damien announced to hispanion. "How bout'' we say 10 gold?" Luther''s eyes widened as he looked at his lord. "That is if you''re man enough, Luther. No pressure." Damien smiled as he took out his coin from his pocket.

    No man will turn from danger if their masculinity is at risk.

    "Deal." Luther counted 10 coins from his pocket and ced them on the table in front of the two, which contained drinks and fruits, and desserts. "That 20 is going to mine when this match is over, sir." He confidently said.

    Damien looked at him with a ridiculous expression, like Luther had forgotten how powerful Calen was. He shrugged, thinking he doesn''t know the way the tournament is going to work.

    The minor nobles around the duo were watching this event unfolding with curious eyes.

    And one by one they all joined the bet. It was now Damien v/s the small circle. 10 coins v/s 460 coins.

    A smile tugged on Damien''s face as he watched the amount of coins piled upon the table.

    "Luther," he called. "Let me show you how you can make free coins from nothing," he said, looking at the young man.

    "I am all ears, my lord," Luther responded.

 Chapter 174 A Chance Of A Lifetime!

    ?

    Charles, the beast, and Calen, the hero stood face to face.

    The arena was electrifying as people were dying to already see their match.

    "You look puny for a hero!" The big man scoffed, looking down at the kid.

    "And you look big for a dead man," Calen replied, staring straight up at the big brute with a confident smile.

    "Let''s see how much you can talk after I plow through you like a man with no brains," the man retorted, gritting his teeth.

    "You ready?!" The announcer bellowed through his lungs, a mixture of excitement and nerves coursing through him as he awaited the inevitable battle between Calen and Charles.

    "Yes!" The crowd roared back.

    "Today''s first match. The tournament''s first official match. Our very own Calen versus our very own Charles!"

    "Begin!"

    Charles, a mountain of a man, let out a roar that shook the arena walls.

    He grabbed the hilt of his axe and held it firmly in his hand. He charged forward, and the earth quaked under his massive feet. He closed the distance between himself and Calen with great speed.

    Calen looked at Charles nonchntly like the big brute was not even a threat. He yawned and pluck his ears.

    Seeing this Charles''s rage intensified, veins popping from his head, he raised his axe and brought it down in a furious overhead swing.

    Calen just simply sidestepped, allowing the axe to fall gracefully to the side.

    Charles didn''t stop, though. He kept going, letting out another deafening roar as he spun around. He kicked the ground and jumped straight at Calen, trying to crush him underneath the weight of his body.

    The arena burst into a frenzy of excitement as they watched the first match, the tension building between the two as each man prepared their attack.

    Calen watched the beast fly through the air like he was nothing, but Calen had a n.

    "I know you''re good, but I''m just too strong for you," Charles said, his voice thunderous as he hovered over Calen.

    He brought his axe back, preparing another blow, and then he thrust forward, letting out another deafening roar.

    Luther was silent as he watched the match, the other nobles who bet on Charles? Not so quiet, but rather they are cheering seeing all the cracks and booms and seeing the scrawny little guy running around.

    Calen paced back as the axe drove down, creating a vortex of pressure where it connected with the ground, cracks forming in the earth all around it.

    As the axe began to dig into the earth, Calen leaped up at the beast. He brought his elbow around and into the side of the man''s head, knocking him off his feet. The beast went tumbling, and Calennded gracefully back on the ground.

    Charles tried to shake the dizziness out of his head. He rolled around, groaning and grunting.

    Just from an elbow? Charles can''t believe what was happening to him.

    The arena burst into a frenzy of cheers and boos, a mixture of emotions among the audience members.

    He stood up again, shaking his head once more.

    Calen paced over to Charles and grabbed him by the shoulder. He punched the beast square in the face with his free hand.

    The audience was silent, and they watched as Charles''s head spun like a top before falling back into ce with a crack.

    He fell to the ground like a bag of potatoes,pletely out ofmission.

    "HOLY FUCK!" Someone shouted in the audience.

    "OH, MY GOD! YOU DID IT! YOU KILLED HIM!" Someone else shouted.

    Calen slowly paced toward the unconscious Charles. He looked at his limp body with a smile on his face.

    "Good riddance." He kicked the man onest time. "That''s what you get for being so greedy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Charles''s body rolled over and faced up toward the ceiling. His mouth was open, and blood was gushing out.

    "Charles is out. Charles has been knocked out. It looks like Calen will be our victor!" The announcer shouted, trying to recover from the shock of what had just urred.

    The crowd burst into cheers, some of the people shouting that it was rigged. Others said that he cheated, and some were cheering and calling for more.

    Damien smiled watching the young hero kicking the corps not because he won the gold coins but because of the simple rule that he just broke on the very first match of the tournament. The no-killing rule.

    "He killed him! He bloody damn put the beast down." He murmured, shifting in his seat. The nobles around him were silent, eying the gold coins as Damien reached out picking a single coin with his two fingers and rubbing it.

    "He just altered the rules."

    "Won''t he be disqualified?" Luther asked, he was terrified watching the simple twist and crack of the neck. It was so simple that Calen didn''t even try anything fancy.

    "No," Damien answered, eyeing the healers rushing toward the unconscious Charles. "Calen is a fan favorite, someone backed out by the entire Autumn kingdom. You think they will allow the judges to disqualify him? No, no, if they do so, the tournament for unity would be over before it even begins."

    "So they are going to just let this pass? Like a one-time thing?" Luther asked, trying to understand the stand this tournament is going to y out.

    "Nah, a one-time thing? No. From now on, killing would be allowed for the rest of the rounds. Chaos is going to rein."

    They watched as the judges-kings and the Grandmaster- discussing the issue at hand.

    The Autumn king yed his hands, and spit flew from his mouth as he argued with the others. The Autumn King and the Summer King were arguing like an old married couple, but the others were talking amongst themselves, their heads nodding up and down as if they were thinking.

    The audience grew restless, everyone waiting for the oue.

    The dead body was then lifted off the stage by four guards after the healers made sure he was really dead. Calen stood by the side and watched the scene with a smile on his face. His sister was beside him, nagging him with questions about why he did it.

    Damien had sweeped the table off the coins and put them in his purse. The nobles gulping beside him eyed him but remained silent.

    After several minutes of discussion, the judges called the announcer to the panel, where they discussed for some more time before the announcer jogged back to the stage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the winner of this match, Calen of Aldmoor," the announcer''s voice was drowned by the roaring of the crowd as they apuded the young man''s victory.

    Calen, still having his cocky smile, raised his hands to his chest as he walked off the stage. The apuse only grew louder, some even throwing coins at him and whistling at him.

    "Settle down, settle down folks, there is more toe," the announcer motioned to calm down. After a moment he continued. "After discussing profoundly, the judges- the esteemed kings and our own Grandmaster- havee to a conclusion that is going to make you more electrifying. A rule that will be changed for just your happiness and entertainment."

    "They are going to make killing legal," Damien bit on a grape, watching the scene unfold with curiosity. He can use this chance. A chance the hero himself gives him. A chance of a lifetime. His crimson eyes glowed as he gazed at the young heroughing and smiling with his sister. He was going to change the route of the entire story. He was going to fuck the author up.

    "As you may have guessed already, a limitation to the full power is pitiful to watch so from forth, killing is now allowed in this year''s tournament," the announcer spoke loudly as he looked at the crowd.

    The crowd erupted into cheers once again, and many of the audience members began chanting the hero''s name.

    "Oh, I do hope the other kingdoms are going to join this new rule," Damien thought, chuckling to himself. "How many of them are going to fall? When is this going to be a tournament of death?"

    "Thank you, thank you, my dear friends, for understanding such a hard decision we had to make," the announcer said as he bowed his head. "Now, let''s move on to the next match."

    "Isn''t it...just going to be a massacre?" Luther asked, the truth drowning in him. "The strong will prey on the weak, they will kill them."

    "Not everyone is idiotic and bloodthirsty like Calen," Damien said. "Majority of the fighters are noble but of course, there are expectations. Now that killing is allowed, many secret weapons and arts, designed specifically for killing are going to be introduced in this year''s tournament."

    "I don''t want to know how many people are going to die because of that." Luther shivered.

    Damien chuckled, his eyes glowing brighter. "That also means, the weaker ones, who are cursed with weak bodies can now utilize their hidden poisons to snuff the life out of a beast. It''s simple as that."

    Luther gulped, the reality of the situation dawning on him.

    "This is going to be a war between kingdoms," Damien said, taking a sip of the red wine. "But this also means, the contestants are free to kill anyone, and I mean anyone at all. Be it a fan favorite or a young hero."

    He had already formed the perfect n to end this book. To end his suffering and a chance to meet the author.

 Chapter 175 A Date With The Ice Princess!

    ?

    After the first match, there were some more matches.

    Aurelia was pitted against a dark elf from the Summer Kingdom, who was an archer. The fight was tough since both of the contestants were long-ranged warriors. Ultimately, like already written, Aurelia emerged as the victor.

    The Elven girl was sted off the stage when Aurelia used her ultimate wind magic and blew her away.

    There was another fight between an ogre and a dwarf who were also both earth mages. It was a fierce battle, but eventually, the ogre won.

    Then it was time for the match between Danielle and some noble from the Winter Kingdom, which didn''t even take a minute to end the match as the boy quickly yielded when she threatened to chop off his little dragon, while he was down.

    She had looked at Damien with a proud face, for which thetter nodded his head in approval.

    The matches for the day ended, and everyone returned to their residents. Danielle and Aurelia were held back by their dark elf professor for some tactic discussion or something.

    So he was alone... with Luther, of course, but...he was alone.

    He walked through the streets hoping to catch something worth his time, forming a n to end the story quickly.

    "What is that?" He heard a familiar voice. A voice he was eager to hear again. His eyes darted in the direction where it wasing from.

    he saw a petite woman wearing apletely white gown, a veil hiding her face, and she was examining a set of ss bangles.

    "Is that..." He whispered to himself. His lips curved upward as he wasn''t able to locate anyone near her. It means she must have sneaked away from her residency without anyone noticing.

    "Luther..." he said.

    "Yes, young master?"

    "Stay here. Or you can explore the carnival. Do what you want." He didn''t even look back at the poor knight, his eyes fully focusing on the woman in front of him. "You''re dismissed. I''ll find you if I need something, otherwise do not disturb me, clear?"

    "Yes, young master." Luther bowed and backed off. He has spent so much time with this young master that he now doesn''t question his actions andmands, Luther just simply follows them like the sworn sword he is.

    Damien began walking towards the woman. She didn''t notice him since her attention was fully focused on the bangles.

    He stopped a few steps away from her, waiting for her to notice his presence, but she didn''t seem to notice him.

    "How much is this?" She asked the shopkeeper, putting the bangles on her hands and shaking it. "I like it, but I''m not sure if it''s worth a lot. I mean, it''s pretty and all but..."

    The woman kept mumbling to herself. Damien smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That would be three silvers, mydy," the shopkeeper, a portly man in histe forties, said, rubbing his hands together. He was sure he was having a profit today.

    "Three silver?" She raised an eyebrow through her veil and the shopkeeper didn''t see it at all. "Isn''t that too much of a price for a simple set of this...ss ornaments?"

    "Bangles, mydy. They are called bangles and yes, it is too much pricy but the cost is for the artistry of the bangles. The carvings on them are done by hand, not using any magic and that''s evident in the quality of the stuff," the shopkeeper exined about the bangles.

    "Hmmm, I guess it is worth it then but..." She put a hand through her pocket, rummaging through it and bringing it back, only to find eight copper coins in her palms. She sighed. "I''m sorry, seems like I don''t have enough coins to buy it right now, but don''t worry, I''ll buy itter," she said, her voice disappointed.

    The shopkeeper''s face fell, and he scowled. She just wasted his time and hope but he didn''t dare to voice out his discontent as he knew there can be nobles here who could behead him at any time if he runs his mouth free.

    So he did what he always does, smile. "That''s okay,dy. Come back when you have the coins. I''ll show you all the alluring bangles and nester."

    "Is that so?" Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Can you show it now? Please."

    ''This is her first time outside her pce, let alone be alone.'' Damien shook his head as he had the perfect opportunity to bag this girl. The shopkeeper was about to ridicule her. That''s how this is going to work. And he''s going to step up before that.

    "Err...that can''t happen, mydy. Since all the items are in the back of the shop, getting them here is quite a job. It will take some time, so why don''t youe backter if you really want to buy it?"

    "I just want to see that, that''s all." She asked him again, her tone was not pleasing to the shopkeeper at all rather, it was annoying to him. The beggar isn''t going away.

    "Like I said, girl," his tone hardening as his smile faded away. e back when you have the money, otherwiseˇŞ"

    Damien stepped between the shopkeeper and the girl, and the former looked at him with surprise. "You know what? I''ll buy it," he said, faking a smile.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm He put the five silver coins on the counter. "Here you go, five silvers worth of these bangles," he said, pushing the coins closer to the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper took the coins and examined them. He counted them and then nodded. "Thank you, sir. Here you go," the shopkeeper handed him the bangles.

    Lumiere was surprised to see this man here, she was embarrassed more than anything, for him to see her like this, it was a shame. Her cheeks burned as she gazed at his gentle face.

    "Here," he proffered the bangles to her. His face had a kind smile, not the ridicule smile, but a true and genuine smile. She felt warmth.

    "I-I don''t need it, young master," she shook his head, stammering. "Derick is here, h-he would pay for it. I was just lookingaround the market and..."

    "You should at least grab a gold coin before sneaking away from the residence. Works for me all the time." He winked at her.

 Chapter 176 A Date With The Ice Princess(2)!

    ?

    "You should at least grab a gold coin before sneaking away from the residence. Works for me all the time." He winked at her.

    She didn''t know how to react to this but his smile is making her melt. She gave in and took the bangles, her fingers touched his cold hand and she couldn''t help but blush.

    "T-Thank you, young master." She bowed her head.

    Damien chuckled softly, enjoying her flustered reaction. "You''re wee, Lumiere," he said, using her name for the first time. The sound of it on his lips felt strangely satisfying. He couldn''t help but notice how her eyes sparkled behind the veil as she nced up at him.

    "It''s a small gift, but I thought it would make you happy," he continued, his tone sincere. "You should indulge yourself every now and then, even if it''s just a simple set of bangles."

    Lumiere''s fingers traced the delicate carvings on the ss bangles, her gaze lingering on the intricate details. "They''re beautiful," she murmured, a soft smile ying on her lips. "Thank you for this unexpected gesture, Damien."

    He shrugged casually, trying to hide the warmth that spread through him at the sound of his name on her lips. "No need to thank me. It''s my pleasure to bring a smile to your face, Lumiere," he replied, his eyes never leaving hers. "Since you sneaked away, let me give you a tour around here. And it''s going to be my treat. Whatever you want, I''ll buy it."

    Lumiere''s eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief. "You can''t be serious, young master!" she eximed. "I am not a beggar who wants to take advantage of your generosity! I''ll pay for it."

    "Then I''ll buy you dinnerter and you can pay for that," he proposed, offering his hand.

    Damien''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he extended his hand towards Lumiere, a yful smirk dancing on his lips. "Deal?" he asked, his tone filled with a mix of lightheartedness and genuine interest.

    Lumiere hesitated for a moment, torn between her own sense of propriety and the allure of experiencing something new and unexpected. She looked at his outstretched hand, then back up at his eyes, which held a glimmer of excitement.

    Finally, a shy smile graced her lips, and she ced her hand in his, feeling a slight tingle at the contact. "Deal," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the lively sounds of the marketce.

    As they walked hand in hand, Damien guided Lumiere through the bustling stalls and vibrant disys, pointing out interesting items and sharing anecdotes about the different vendors and their wares. Lumiere''s initial hesitance gradually melted away, reced by genuine curiosity and a sense of adventure.

    They sampled exotic treats from street vendors,ughed together at the antics of street performers, and even engaged in friendly banter with shopkeepers. The world seemed to fade away around them as they immersed themselves in the simple joy of the moment.

    Eventually, they found themselves in a quiet corner of the marketce, away from the chaotic crowds. Damien turned to Lumiere, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "So, what would you like for dinner, Lumiere? Any particr cuisine that piques your interest?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine curiosity.

    Lumiere''s gaze met his, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of excitement and gratitude. "Surprise me," she replied, her voice filled with a newfound sense of adventure. "I trust your judgment, Damien."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a shared understanding and a touch of anticipation, they continued their journey, ready to savor the evening and thepany they found in each other

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden hue over the city, Damien and Lumiere made their way to a quaint and cozy restaurant tucked away in a quiet corner. The aroma of delectable dishes wafted through the air, teasing their senses and adding to the anticipation of the evening ahead.

    They were greeted by a friendly ma?tre d'' who led them to a secluded table by the window. Soft candlelight illuminated the space, creating an intimate ambiance that perfectlyplemented the growing connection between Damien and Lumiere.

    As they settled into their seats, Lumiere couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness. This evening was unlike anything she had experienced before. She was used to a life of seclusion and strict routines, and now she found herself immersed in a world of spontaneity and adventure.

    Damien, noticing her slight unease, reached across the table and gently squeezed her hand, offering her reassurance. Lumiere looked into his eyes, findingfort in his warm gaze. The tension in her shoulders eased, and she returned his smile.

    The menu arrived, an array of tantalizing dishes presented before them. Damien, true to his word, took charge of ordering, selecting a variety of dishes that showcased the restaurant''s specialties. Lumiere, eager to embrace this new experience, nodded in agreement, cing her trust in Damien''s choices.

    As they waited for their meal to arrive, their conversation flowed effortlessly. They shared stories, dreams, and aspirations, each discovering new facets of the other''s personality. Damien was captivated by Lumiere''s passion for art and her deep curiosity about the world beyond the confines of her pce. Lumiere, in turn, marveled at Damien''s zest for life and his ability to bring a sense of adventure to even the simplest moments.

    The food arrived, an exquisite disy of culinary craftsmanship. Lumiere''s eyes widened in delight as she savored the vors, each bite a revtion of new tastes and textures. She had to lift her veil a little bit, each time she had to take a bite.

    She couldn''t help but share her enthusiasm with Damien, their shared appreciation for the meal deepening their connection.

    As the evening progressed, time seemed to slow down, allowing them to savor every moment. Theirughter filled the air, creating a bubble of joy andpanionship that enveloped them both. Lumiere felt a newfound sense of freedom and liberation, as if she had broken free from the chains of her sheltered existence.

    After dessert, Damien leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Lumiere. "This has been a remarkable evening, Lumiere," he said, his voice filled with genuine affection. "I''ve enjoyed every moment spent with you."

    Lumiere blushed, her heart fluttering in her chest. "I feel the same way, Damien," she replied softly. "Thank you for showing me a different side of life, for bringing me out of my shell."

    Damien reached across the table, his hand finding hers once again. "You don''t have to thank me, Lumiere. It''s been my pleasure to share this experience with you. And I hope there will be many more moments like this in the future."

    Lumiere''s smile widened, her eyes shining with hope and anticipation. "I would like that, Damien," she whispered, her voice filled with newfound courage. "I would like that very much."

    As the evening drew to a close, Damien and Lumiere left the restaurant, their steps light and their hearts full. They walked side by side, their hands entwined, ready to embrace the adventures thaty ahead and the blossoming romance that had taken root in their hearts.

 Chapter 177 A Summon?

    ?

    The following week was the same. The matches were just culling. Chaffing out the useless ones for the strong to shine.

    More than forty fighters, pitiful fighters, who thought they had a chance against these peerless characters created by the author with love and passion.

    All of them died.

    They died in many ways. Some were impaled by spears or swords. Some were trampled to death by the feet of the other fighters. Some were cut into two by the sharpness of the weapons.

    though killing was now legal, Calen hasn''t mutted or destroyed anyone. It was predictable as he might have heard an earful from the Autumn King and even his sister as well.

    Damien was a little dishearted as he was yet to run into Celeste anywhere in the Carnival. She only appears at the arena when it was Calen''s match and she leaves as soon as his match is over. He could go over her and talk but he really didn''t feel like doing so.

    Lumiere was also absent he knew it must be the punishment for sneaking away. He nned to visit her and sneak her away for carnival sometimeter as it was the custom for a lover to do so. That is if he wants to steal her heart.

    It was a rather cold morning when three of the Judiciary knights knocked on his door at the Spring Kingdom Residency.

    Danielle stirred in her sleep, hearing the knock. His eyes shot wide at the faintest of the sound. He removed the nket covering him and was about to get out of his bed when Danielle said, "Don''t mind them. Come here," she loosely hung her hand around his waist. She was half asleep.

    "I''ll take a look ande back, Dani," he kissed her forehead and removed her hand. She was too tired to react.

    He opened the door and saw the three knights standing there. They looked as if they haven''t had a good night''s sleep in years.

    "Can I help you?"

    "Damien Von Zadkiel, Second son of Duke Zadkiel of the Spring Kingdom, you are summoned by the GrandMaster of the Judiciary Order."

    "What for?"

    "I don''t know. I was just told to bring you there immediately."

    "How about I get dressed first? Then we can go."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm The head knight nodded his head, watching the night dress and sleepiness on the young master''s face.

    After a few minutes to get dressed and a few more minutes to calm the half-sleepy sister, he wheeled out of the room, closing it shut behind him. "Let us depart," he said in a noble tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The head knight nodded and lead the way.

    Viper had already warned him about the summon at the gallery, but he thought the GrandMaster must have forgotten about the matter since a week had passed. ''I guess the old coot is GrandMaster for a reason,'' he yawned as they descended the stairs and headed for the door.

    There was a carriage waiting for them outside. It was a beautiful carriage made of dark oak. There were four white horses at the front.

    The knights helped Damien into the carriage before taking their seats at the back.

    As the carriage set off, Damien leaned back against the plush cushioned seat, his mind racing with thoughts of what could await him at the Judiciary Order. The air inside the carriage felt heavy with anticipation, and the rhythmic clip-clop of the horses'' hooves added a sense of urgency to their journey.

    The knights apanying Damien maintained a stoic silence, their faces etched with determination. Damien couldn''t help but wonder what had prompted this sudden summons from the GrandMaster. Had there been a development in the ongoing trials at the carnival? Or perhaps it was something entirely unrted, a matter of grave importance.

    Lost in his thoughts, Damien absentmindedly nced out of the window, watching as the cityscape passed by in a blur. The vibrant colors of the carnival banners, once a source of joy and excitement, now seemed muted and distant. His mind was preupied with the mysteries thaty ahead.

    After what felt like an eternity, the carriage came to a halt. The heavy doors swung open, and Damien emerged, guided by the knights. They had arrived at the grand entrance of the Judiciary Order''s headquarters, an imposing structure adorned with intricate carvings and towering columns.

    As they entered the building, Damien was immediately struck by a sense of solemnity that permeated the air. The hallways were lined with portraits of past GrandMasters, their stern gazes seemingly watching over the present proceedings.

    They finally reached a set ofrge double doors, guarded by two imposing knights. With a nod from one of the apanying knights, the doors swung open, revealing a spacious chamber bathed in soft candlelight. At the far end of the room, seated on an ornate chair, was the GrandMaster.

    The GrandMaster, a venerable figure with silver hair and piercing eyes, gestured for Damien to approach. As Damien walked forward, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of apprehension and curiosity. The room seemed to hold a weighty atmosphere, as if decisions of great consequence were made within its confines.

    "Damien Von Zadkiel," the GrandMaster spoke, his voice resonating with authority. "You have been summoned for a matter of utmost importance."

    Damien bowed respectfully. "GrandMaster, I am at your service. May I inquire as to the nature of this summons?"

    The GrandMaster regarded Damien with a solemn expression. "There have been developments at the carnival, developments that have caught the attention of the Judiciary Order. We have reason to believe that there is more to the matches than meets the eye."

    Damien''s curiosity deepened, and he exchanged a brief nce with the knights apanying him. The GrandMaster continued, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency.

    "The Midnight Consortium is here," his voice echoed through the vast room. "And I believe the student of the Golden Hero can be of great assistance to our cause."

 Chapter 178 Wait, We Are Sibling Students?!

    ?

    "The Midnight Consortium is here," his voice echoed through the vast room. "And I believe the student of the Golden Hero can be of great assistance to our cause."

    Damien felt a chill run down his spine at the mention of his master.

    He looked at the knights who were still looking down. ''How the hell does he know that?'' His mind raced in anticipation, as to what would the wise and kind master was going to do with that information.

    "You might be thinking how I know about that man?" The old man chuckled, caressing his long silver beard.

    "That is correct, GrandMaster," There was no need to lie to the man. He could see through deception just like his master, but that old man didn''t ask about his past. Something told him, Hero Aryan knows about his truth. Does this man know it too?

    "Arcos, bring it here," The old man said and the head knight, Arcos, strode towards an old wooden cupboard, ancient like the man sitting at the far end. The knight opened the double door and pulled out a cloth-bound object, by the looks it seems it was a sword. He put it meticulously on the tabletop and walked back to his position.

    Seeing Damien''s anticipation, the old man beckoned him toe closer. "Take a look, this might be yours,"

    ''Ah!'' Damien''s eyes sparkled as he understood how the old man knows his master. He strode forward and stared at the cloth-bound object for a few moments, lost in thought. Finally, he tore the cloth from the de, revealing a majestic and beautiful sword. A ck sword. His sword. Monke. The one he left on the Seven Steps Mountains, it''s here and that means his master must have felt he needed it here for some reason.

    He traced his fingers along the sharpness of the sword. He fought a damn monkey to obtain this and that too with a prosthetic arm. He still feels shame for bullying the poor treehopper.

    "How do you know he is my master?" He looked over at the old man, his eyes were dark and dry but they held a certain calmness and kindness. Something that can only achieve with truth and happiness. He must have led a peaceful and happy life.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "That sword," he started, old and weary like a grandmother starting to tell her old story. "I once had wielded it."

    ''The fuck now?!'' Damien''s eyes widened in surprise at the old man''s revtion. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    "You... you were once its wielder?" Damien stammered, struggling to process the unexpected connection between the GrandMaster and his beloved master. "But how...?" ''I mean this was literally wielded by a monkey, how did you lose it to a monkey?'' He wanted to say that words aloud but something told him to do so and it was proven a correct choice.

    The GrandMaster''s face softened, his gaze distant as if he was reminiscing about a bygone era. "Ah, it was a different time," he spoke with a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Long before I ascended to this position, I was a warrior, much like you and your master. Together, we faced great challenges and fought side by side."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He paused, taking a moment to collect his thoughts before continuing. "Much like you, I earned this sword from your master. Our master." The words fell heavy on Damien. ''This guy was also that old pervert''s student? Just how old is he? And what is this thing about earning the sword? Did he also fight the monkey to earn this? Just how old is that monkey?''

    "Yeah, like you, I had to defeat him too. It wasn''t easy, was it?" The old man continued.

    ''Old bastard has no shame, gloating on his days bullying a literal monkey.'' "Of course, GrandMaster, maybe because he has grown old, it was fairly easy for me. I defeated him in a singlebat. Nasty techniques, he had but I prevailed."

    The old man raised an eyebrow, sporting the young noble in a new spotlight. "Old or young, he''s still dangerous, and seeing how you say you easily defeat him, that means you are extremely capable. It took me countless days and all my training to even drew a drop of blood from him. That''s how skilled he was."

    ''Draw blood? He must have severely injured the poor monkey!'' Damien was not getting fond of this old man but he persisted. "I didn''t have any training when I met him. I also had lost an arm and had to build a prosthetic with magic, but I managed to defeat him fairly easily and earned this mighty sword here."

    The old man speechless, ''Such monstrosity!'' He never had seen a man with more potential than the boy in front of him. He had checked the man''s heart and not a lie he had told him in the brief moment of exchange that means he had defeated his master without any training. The old man was too stunned. ''This kid?'' He wildly stroked his beard, gazing at the man, caressing the sword.

    Finally, breaking the silence, the GrandMaster spoke, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and intrigue. "You truly are exceptional, Damien," he said, his words carrying a weight of sincerity. "To defeat him, even without proper training and with a prosthetic arm... It speaks volumes about your innate talent and determination. and that also sheds light on why he himself delivers this sword here for you."

    "Oh? He came here? From the mountains?" Damien was again stunned. "I thought that old pervert never leaves his high ground," he mused himself.

    "Yes, that means it must be of utmost importance that you have your sword by your side. He must have saw something." the old man dismissed the insult as he knew it was true after all.

    "Must not be him," Damien said, stroking his chin, since he doesn''t have a beard. "Must be the old crone."

    "Old crone? You must not mean...her, are you?" The old man was again stunned.

    "If you mean the old seer, yes I mean her. She taught me magic. Though she''s not good as him when ites to teaching, she had her moments." He mused again, thinking about all the gorydamn training he had.

    The old man was too stunned to speak, as his jaw dropped. Two of the greatest heroes have taught this kid and who else is the next Golden hero other than the kid in front of him?

 Chapter 179 You Dare Challenge Me?

    ?

    "Yours is a blessed soul," the grandmaster said. "To have two of the greatest heroes teach you,you must have a great destiny."

    "I''m just trying to find out who I am," Damien replied, "and I don''t know if I''m the kind of person who can be a hero." He reveled in his own grandiloquence. It felt soical for him to say it, like from some fantasy books.

    "That is true." The old man hummed, eyes taking in the strange boy. "Are your studies over under our master?"

    "No. I''m here on vacation."

    "How much have you studied? What else is there for you to study?" the old man has a rare smile on his face as he stroked his beard.

    "Like...like..." he has no idea what else is there to study. It was a nightmare for him to learn under the old coots but he persisted since he wanted to be stronger. He cursed every moment and didn''t even think about his remaining training. Was just happy to get a long-awaited vacation. "I believe magic is where I''m weak now since I spent more time with the old pervert, and since the old hag particrly didn''t like me for some reason. I steered clear of her."

    "Alright, it is decided then," the old man mmed his fist on the table and stood up, startling Damien from his daydreaming.

    "Wh-what is decided?" He asked the old man. He didn''t give much thought to the talk and now he missed what the old man was saying.

    The grandmaster reached out and sped Damien''s hands. "From today, you''ll be my student. I''ll teach you magic. The arcane art was sought after by many and failed by more. You should be grateful, little one."

    ''What the fuck?!'' Damien thought, not quite believing his ears.

    What was his question? Then he thought it must have something to do with the pervert. A sibling-student kinship or something?

    "Uh...no." Damien denied the old man, thinking about the way he was going to teach him. There was no denying it would be like the old hag or the pervert since he learned under him.

    "Wh-what?" The grandmaster himself was shocked since there was no soul that wouldn''t jump on this opportunity. He even thought the kid was going to jump up and down in happiness. Young and old mages would''ve killed a thousand people just to trade a conversation with him and this kid just rejected him. ''He, indeed is special. I wonder what else does master see in him?''

    The knights were shocked at the proposal and then utterly baffled at the quick rejection. Which sane soul would reject such an opportunity?

    "Are you sure, kid? This will only help you. You could rise to the top." The Grandmaster tried onest time.

    Damien took a deep breath and looked the grandmaster straight in the eyes. "I am sorry, sir, but I''m not interested in learning magic. I''m not good at it and I don''t want to learn. But then again, thank you for thinking highly about me. For thinking I''m worthy of your teachings," he slightly bowed his head.

    The Grandmaster slumped back to the chair and sighed deeply, feeling disappointed that an opportunity to please his master has failed. "It''s okay, young child. Your words speak for your worthiness. Since you didn''t see me as a worthy master for you, I can only shake my head at my ipatibility." he shook his head.

    ''This old geezer? He doesn''t have any n to release me, does he?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The knights sucks in an air of unison as they heard the old man, they thought about what the Grandmaster wanted them to hear and Damien awaited to hear the words.

    "You dare insult him?!" one of the younger knights roared, unsheathing his sword from the scabbard. "You would not insult him when your head rolls on the ground, princeling."

    "Calm yourself, my son," the grandmaster said, raising his hands to calm the raging knight. "As I said, it is fine. This boy has spoken for himself and I cannot change his mind. If he is not interested, he isn''t interested."

    "Are you sure, grandmaster?" another knight asked, eyeing the boy with suspicion. "If he is just a brat, we can beat some sense into him."

    "Like I said, all is..."

    "You might have to be reborn to just even touch a strand of my hair, arrogant knight," Damien cut off the old man, ring at the knights. "But I''ll give you a fair warning this time, sheath your sword, knight and let us all forget this happened. I''ll forgive you for your folly. But if you every a hand on me, I''ll make sure you regret it."

    The young knights were infuriated by his words and pointed the de''s end toward the young master. "I''m a sworn knight to the Grand Magical Judiciary, personal guard to the Grandmaster himself. To insult him is insulting me. To threaten me is questioning my ability. Damien Von Zadkiel, I challenge you to a duel. Yield now or prepare to die."

    Damien snorted at the words, ''Challenge me to a duel?'' Did he even know who he was talking to?

    "Challenging me? You?" He snorted at the kid, which only infuriated the kid more.

    "That''s enough, Barnie," Arcoss cut in, cing a hand in front of the raging young knight. "Forgive this kid, young master. He''s just excited to be in this position."

    Barnie, the young knight, snorted in contempt but did nothing to further jeopardize his position.

    Arcoss was a good man, but he wasn''t having it today. "Even if you are the Grandmaster''s personal knight, you don''t have any authority to mock a nobility from the other kingdom. If my father or the King himself were to learn about it, it would start either another war or that kid''s head will roll on the ground."

    Arcoss didn''t really care about the consequences, he was just d Barnie didn''t want to lose face. He also didn''t want to embarrass the boy in front of the Grandmaster and his knights. "any punishment could be done to satiate your honor," Arcoss said, looking at the Grandmaster.

    The Grandmaster nodded.

    "Oh? Is that so? Grandmaster, you want me to be your apprentice, right?"

    "Yes, young master, what of it?" The old man asked, feeling hope again.

    "I''ll be your apprentice if that self-proimed knight over there defeats me in a fair duel. But if I win," His voice lowered to a whisper, a whisper that was heard by all. "He''ll have to leave the knighthood, forever."

 Chapter 180 Insulting The Knights!

    ?

    The knights and the GrandMaster were taken aback by Damien''s bold proposition. The room fell into silence, with everyone contemting the consequences of such a duel. Barnie, the young knight, clenched his fists, his face contorted with anger.

    The GrandMaster leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. "Are you certain about this, Damien? A duel with such high stakes?"

    Damien nodded firmly. "Yes, GrandMaster. If he truly believes I am insulting you and questioning his abilities, then let our swords decide who is right. I am confident in my skills."

    Arcoss, the head knight, stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. "Young master, I understand your frustration, but challenging a knight of the Grand Magical Judiciary is a serious matter. It could have grave consequences."

    Damien smirked, his confidence undeterred. "I am well aware of the consequences, Arcoss. But sometimes, one must take risks to defend their honor and prove a point. I have faith in my abilities, and I believe it''s time to show Barnie here that words have consequences."

    The tension in the room was palpable as the knights and the GrandMaster exchanged nces. After a moment of deliberation, the GrandMaster nodded slowly. "Very well, Damien. If Barnie epts your challenge, then we shall proceed. But let it be known that I will not interfere in the oue of the duel. Fairness and honor must prevail."

    Barnie stepped forward, his eyes filled with determination. "I ept your challenge, Damien Von Zadkiel. Prepare yourself for a lesson in humility."

    A mischievous smile yed on Damien''s lips. "Oh, don''t worry, Barnie. I have a feeling this will be a lesson for both of us."

    Arcoss sent the third knight to make the necessary preparation. Barnie left the room with Arcoss for his preparation while Damien just held his sword and felt the familiar weight.

    His left hand was now fully healed to be able to feel and grip the hilt. He closed his eyes, allowing himself to concentrate on his breathing. Inhaling and exhaling slowly, he began to move his body to prepare for the duel.

    "Damien," said the GrandMaster, "what are your ys, boy?"

    "My y?" He chuckled. "Is to defend my honor."

    "That is all?"

    "What else is there, Grandmaster?" he said, swinging the sword.

    "A man''s worth is proven when his honor is defended. So they say..." He let the words linger in the air.

    "You started this y, Grandmaster. Let me finish it for you."

    ...

    The whole Magic Judiciary was instantly aware of the duel between the Judicial Knight, Barnes ''Barnie'' Brown, and the young master from the Spring Kingdom, Damien Von Zadkiel.

    The news spread like wildfire throughout the halls of the Grand Magical Judiciary. Wizards, apprentices, and courtiers gathered, eager to witness the highly anticipated duel between Barnie and Damien. The dueling arena buzzed with excitement as the spectators filled the stands, their eyes fixated on the center stage.

    Damien stood at one end of the arena, his crimson eyes shining with determination. He wore a confident smile, ready to prove his worth. On the opposite end, Barnie tightened the straps of his armor, his expression a mix of anger and determination.

    The GrandMaster, nked by Arcoss, took his ce as the referee, his voice resonating through the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, wizards and knights, today we witness a duel of honor and pride. Let it be known that this duel is between Barnus Brown, the Judicial Knight, and Damien Von Zadkiel, a noble of the Spring Kingdom. May their des be swift and their hearts true."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Barnie tightened his grip on his sword, his knuckles turning white. "You will regret challenging me, Damien Von Zadkiel," he growled through gritted teeth. "I''ll make sure you pay for your insolence."

    Damien''s expression remained calm, his gaze locked onto Barnie. "We shall see, Barnie. But remember, this duel was your choice."

    The GrandMaster, serving as the referee, raised his hand high. "Begin!"

    Without wasting a moment, Barnie lunged forward, his sword swinging with unbridled fury. His attacks were fierce and relentless, fueled by his anger and the desire to prove himself superior. But Damien''s training and quick reflexes allowed him to dodge the strikes with ease, gracefully sidestepping and parrying Barnie''s attacks.

    As the duel intensified, Damien''s movements became more fluid and calcted. He relied on his agility and speed, using Barnie''s anger against him. With precise footwork and well-timed strikes, Damien gradually gained the upper hand, pushing Barnie onto the defensive.

    The crowd watched in astonishment as Damien''s skill and finesse shone through. He countered Barnie''s aggressive strikes with graceful counters and strategic maneuvers. Each parry and riposte showcased Damien''s mastery of swordy and his ability to outmaneuver his opponent.

    Despite his waning confidence, Barnie refused to give up. He fought with tenacity, fueled by his wounded pride. But the frustration only seemed to cloud his judgment, making his attacks more predictable and leaving him vulnerable to Damien''s calcted responses.

    Finally, with a swift and decisive strike, Damien disarmed Barnie, sending his sword ttering to the ground. The crowd erupted into apuse and gasps of amazement. Damien''s victory was clear, and the anger that once burned in Barnie''s eyes was now reced with a mix of frustration and begrudging admiration.

    For the Grandmaster, it was just a y to see why his master favored this boy enough to even deliver his sword directly.

    He smiled at the oue. "The winner of the match, Damien Von Zadkiel." He announced.

    Barnie was escorted from the ring by some healers, but Damien still stood in the center.

    He hushed the audience, gesturing his hand to slow it down and the crowd heard him.

    "Barnie was a kid," he said loud enough for everyone to hear. "I don''t think he, the ex-knight, amount to anything. Or is he your level? The level of all the Judicial knights and mages?"

    His promation was met with loud boos from the crowd, as people started to trash him.

    "Well, well, well some people seemed to be on fire. If you''re that burning then ept this open challenge." He opened his arms. "Come here and fight. The strongest of you. Win and rebuild your honor or ept the fact that a little noble who doesn''t even have any formal training is better than you all."

    The crowd roared louder, as they were ready to see another duel.

    Everyone was eager to take him on but there was someone else, whose voice was loud and stood out from the rest of the crazy audience.

    "Me, take me, you shithead!"

    Her voice was venomous just like her. Dangerous and beautiful.

    He smiled at seeing Viper frantically leaning on the rail and shouting.

 Chapter 181 The Seductive Inquisitor!

    ?

    The arena was roaring and chanting as all the mages and knights want a piece of the arrogant young master who came to their home and insulted them. It was understandable. After all, they all are just NPCs whose only job is to either die or to just blend in the background. Touching them won''t change anything at all.

    The real yers are the likes of Calen and Viper, touching them would mean a plot is being activated. That would either alter the courses of the arcs or it would just reset.

    Under the spotlight, Damien smiled, a wicked smile seeing her, and lift his hand and pointed a finger at the venomous woman. "You. Come to the stage if you have balls." He then corrected himself. "Forgive me miss, I almost forgot you don''t have any balls."

    An offhand joke which the audienceughed at.

    Damien had to give it to her, she was a professional. Her expression never changed, her eyes never moved away from his. She was staring right into his soul.

    "If you think you can win against me,e to the stage now." He beckoned her toe.

    The crowd cheered for her toe onto the stage. She remainedposed, her gaze steady and unwavering. With a subtle smirk, she gracefully made her way toward Damien, her steps filled with an air of confidence and purpose.

    Just before the ring, Arcoss blocked her with a hand, "Apologies, Inquisitor," he said. "But do you really intend to fight a kid? You are an Inquisitor, a high-ranking officer directly under the GrandMaster, you don''t have to go around and fight every petty squabble that happens."

    She looked at the hand blocking her path, and then slowly shifted her gaze towards him.

    "Arcoss, I believe you are aware of my rank." She said in a sweet tone.

    He nodded.

    "You are aware of my temper?"

    Another nod.

    "Move your hand or I''ll rip it off," she said in a cold, detached voice.

    Arcoss gulped but still stood his ground.

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "I am aware you are one of the best warriors, Inquisitor, but fighting a kid with your caliber is like saying there''s no one else to take on that kid other than mighty Viper herself. That is uneptable, so please let me go."

    She continued to stare at Arcoss, her gaze cold as ice, her face expressionless.

    "I know that ''kid'' personally and believe me when I say this," she touched his shoulder and moved closer to him. "I''m the only one here who can take him." A seductive smile blossomed on her. "That means no matter whoever fights him- even you, Arcoss- he would emerge victorious."

    If this was any other man, they would''ve blushed and their little dragons would have raised, but his didn''t, his cheeks didn''t even redden nor his breath shortened. He was a man of conviction and determination, lust and pride were for lesser men.

    "Very well, Inquisitor. Have fun with the kid." He stepped aside and allowed her to pass. The insult hurt him, but he knows better than to question his betters. If the Inquisitor says he would be defeated by the kid, then that is true. She knows his power and the kid''s power. He looked at the kid, who was smiling like an idiot seeing the Inquisitor ascending the stairs.

    The audience erupted into cheers, chanting her name.

    She smiled and climbed onto the stage, standing right in front of Damien.

    "Wee, Inquisitor," he said, his voice filled with confidence. "I see you decided to ept my challenge." He called her by her rank since he doesn''t want to give an appearance of familiarity to the audience.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Grandmaster," she ignored him and bowed to the grandmaster. "Allow me to thank you for the opportunity to duel the young master."

    The grandmaster nodded. "Very well, Inquisitor. May your des be swift and your hearts true."

    She turned back towards Damien. "Show me your worth with the de rather than your words, young master. " She lifted her arms and pulled her two Sais buckled behind.

    The tight green dress, her signature dress, now had a deep V neckline exposing a fair amount of cleavage. It was almost like she was unting her breasts. And he could already imagine she doesn''t have any under wears underneath. Her ass jiggled as she moved and bounced with every step she took.

    She slowly walked towards him, swaying her hips seductively, her green eyes shining with desire.

    He watched her carefully, analyzing her every move, her every action.

    This woman was born to be a seductress, there was no denying that fact!

    "Oh, Viper, you sure know how to surprise me," he chuckled.

    She smiled and brandished her weapons. Each time her hands move, her breasts bounced slightly.

    "I am d I can keep you on your toes." She then made a few practice swings. "But enough talking, I need to teach you some respect, you little brat...Coming here, challenging the Judiciary itself...Mhm... Balls of steel indeed."

    "Balls of steel?" He chuckled. "We both know that ain''t true, right?"

    A small tinge of redness glossed her cheeks as she was aware of the GrandMaster''s presence just behind her. She looked at him menacingly but with ruddy cheeks and an embarrassed smile.

    For a slutty woman like her, showing this much respect to a man was a strange sight.

    "I wouldn''t talk about things you don''t understand, boy." She said.

    "That is true. But I would make sure, I don''t identally pull your fabrics down. It will be a shame for you if your breasts are out and the audience saw it, isn''t it?"

    Her face turned a little redder.

    "You better take care of my clothes, boy. Because if you destroy them, I''ll destroy you." She said in a dangerous tone.

    Damien just shrugged. "It''s a fight. I can''t promise you anything."

    The Grandmaster was perplexed to hear the conversation. ''He''s indeed that pervert''s student. Look at the way he''s talking to her.''

    Damien didn''t bother to continue the banter and instead, he raised his sword at her.

    The Grandmaster cleared his throat and raised his hand. "Begin."

 Chapter 182 A Battle Between The Same Sins!

    ?

    As the GrandMaster signaled the start of the duel, the crowd held their breath in anticipation. Damien and Viper locked eyes, their gazes filled with determination and a hint of tension.

    With a quick, fluid motion, Viper lunged forward, her Sai des slicing through the air with precision. Damien parried her attacks with calcted finesse, his sword meeting her weapons with a resounding sh.

    The two fighters moved with grace and agility, their skills on full disy. Viper''s seductive demeanor was reced by a focused and deadly intensity. Damien matched her every move, his confidence unshaken by her provocative tactics.

    The crowd''s roar engulfed the arena as the twobatants faced each other. The sh of steel echoed through the air, a symphony of des colliding. Damien''s sword swung with precision, aiming for Viper''s deftly dodging figure. She countered with lightning speed, her sai des shing in the dimly lit stage.

    Their battle was a dance of violence, a flurry of strikes and parries. Damien''s attacks were powerful but predictable, while Viper moved with grace and lethal efficiency. Each blow reverberated through their bodies, the impact rattling their bones. They exchanged blow after blow, their weapons meeting in a symphony of metallic shes.

    The audience was enthralled, their cheers and gasps fueling thebatants'' adrenaline. Damien''s face twisted into a wicked grin as heunched a powerful overhead strike. Viper deflected the blow with a swift parry, her sai scraping against the edge of his de. Sparks flew, illuminating their determined expressions.

    Viper seized the opportunity andunched a flurry of strikes, her des whirling through the air. Damien''s defenses were tested, his sword desperately blocking her relentless assault. The crowd erupted in awe as they witnessed the intense exchange, the sound of their shing weapons reverberating through the arena.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Viper executed a spinning kick, aiming for Damien''s midsection. He managed to sidestep, narrowly avoiding the full brunt of her attack. The force of her kick sent shockwaves through the ground, causing the audience to feel the tremors beneath their feet.

    He was sure he would''ve rolled like a ball if she connected it. He grabbed her from behind, his hands grabbing her breasts. Viper smirked, seeing his hands on her boobs. "I knew you wouldn''t be able to take your hands off of me, naughty boy. Should''ve just waited until the match so that I could''ve given you a private lesson," she grind her hips against his, feeling the bulge on her ass.

    "Is that so? How about I just give you some here," with that he forcefully squeezed her tits, making her moan. He then flipped her over, making hernd on her back, making a loud mming sound.

    The audience was booing now for robbing their opportunity of touching her boobs. The professionalism is all gone, reced by a primal desire. Viper''s eyes were half-lidded, her body quivering in ecstasy. She rolled back and spun to her heels.

    Damien pressed forward, his attacks bing more relentless. He swung his sword with fierce determination, aiming to break through Viper''s defenses. But she matched his every move, her movements fluid and precise. The sh of their weapons echoed through the arena, a testament to their skill and strength.

    ng! sh! The sound of metal meeting metal resonated as their weapons shed time and again. Each strike was met with a swift parry or a graceful dodge, showcasing thebatants'' skills. The crowd''s excitement grew with every exchange, their cheers rising in intensity.

    Damien''s taunts continued throughout the fight, but Viper remained focused, her eyes locked onto her opponent''s every move. She seemed to anticipate his attacks before they happened, countering with skill and precision.

    With a quick fade, Damien managed to graze her suit, slicing the fabric just a little and that was enough. Enough for her breasts, which were already hanging for their dear life to spill out.

    The crowd chanting her name suddenly went wild and reced with chanting his name now.

    Viper dropped her des as shended on the ground, covering her exposed breasts with her hands. She looked at him angrily, blushing. Damien chuckled and gave her a wink, his confidence unshaken. "My, my. I know you want them to see it but to expose them during a fight. Takes a lot of nerves."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Damien. Damien. Damien." The crowd cheered on his name, chanting it as if it was the greatest thing in the world.

    He couldn''t help but smirk as he looked at her. "Damien, you''re wasting an opportunity. A golden opportunity," she said seductively.

    "Oh?" He asked, his sword resting on his shoulder. "You mean that golden opportunity you just presented me with?"

    She smirked and licked her lips. "Not that. If you win this match, you won''t join the Judiciary, right?"

    "Even if I lose, I''m not joining this. I''m merely going to study under the Grandmaster. Nothing more, nothing less."

    "Right... Well, if you lose, you''ll be trained here. In this building. You know who else is in this building?" She smirked.

    Damien raised an eyebrow, smirking back. "Oh, and who''s that?"

    "You already forgot her? Man, men are jerks." She pouted.

    In fact, he knew exactly who she was talking about. But he didn''t want to get distracted now since she could use any opening to attack him.

    "Look behind you, darling. On the top of the arena." He knew where this was going and with a smile, he turned around and saw Lucy standing on the top of the arena and watching their exchange nervously.

    He quickly smiled, not because of seeing Lucy, but because of another underhand thing. "Bastard! Filthy tactical bastard!" Viper shouted and kicked using her free leg, as Damien had caught the other one when she tried to kick his balls of steel.

    "You''re so predictable, Viper, but you know what?" He grabbed her other leg and looked at the Grandmaster and smiled profoundly.

    The Grandmaster felt a chill run down his spine as his whole body was warned with a foreboding of an iing disaster.

    The crowd went silent as they also felt something was amiss.

    His voice was low, but in the silent crowd, it was clearly audible. "I give up."

 Chapter 183 True Victory!

    ?

    The arena fell into stunned silence as Damien''s words echoed through the air. The crowd couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Viper, still in Damien''s grasp, stared at him with a mixture of confusion and ridicule.

    "What did you say?" she demanded, her voiceced with disbelief.

    "I said I give up," Damien repeated. "As you said, there are indeed more things I can gain by training here rather than wasting the golden opportunity. The Grandmaster could teach me skills that I can''t learn anywhere else."

    "And that''s all the reason?" She raised an eyebrow, knowing him very well, she knew there must be something else he was hiding.

    He smiled sheepishly and looked back at Lucy. Viper''s eyes traced his eyes and saw Lucy shivering and hiding behind the crowd.

    "Oh?" She smiled malevolently. "In fact, I''ll also train you in using des, how about that?"

    "That''ll be great," Damien said, grinning.

    The Grandmaster raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "Is that your final decision, young man?"

    "Of course, Grandmaster. I would like to study under you," he bowed deeply, showing his determination to be an apprentice.

    "What of the boy, then?" The Grandmaster asked again. "Why did you force him to a fight and bet it on his knighthood? If you were to join under me intentionally, you could''ve said so. The boy has lost his job and you''re still going to study under me! That doesn''t seem fair, does it?" It was a well-ced question.

    The Grandmaster''s question hung in the air, and Damien took a deep breath before responding. "Grandmaster, I understand your concern, and I apologize for any trouble caused. But if I were to back down without defending my honor and title as a noble, it would reflect poorly on the Spring Kingdom. Our honor is deeply valued, and if word spread that a noble was insulted without consequence, it could lead to tensions between our kingdom and others. I believe it''s crucial to maintain diplomatic rtions and avoid unnecessary conflicts."

    The Grandmaster''s stern expression softened as he listened to Damien''s reasoning. "I see your point, young noble. Diplomacy and preserving peace are indeed important factors to consider. However, I must stress the importance of finding a bnce between defending the honor and avoiding unnecessary violence. A noble''s actions carry weight, and they should strive to set an example for others."

    Damien nodded in agreement. "I understand, Grandmaster. I will learn from this experience and aim to handle such situations with more tact in the future. I appreciate your guidance and wisdom."

    The crowd, previously held in suspense, murmured in agreement with Damien''s words. The tension that had filled the arena began to dissipate, reced by a sense of resolution.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Grandmaster raised his hand, signaling for silence. "Very well, Damien. Your recognition of the consequences and your willingness to learn from this encounter ismendable. I ept your decision to study under me and will provide you with guidance to further develop your skills."

    A wave of relief washed over Damien as he bowed deeply to the Grandmaster. "Thank you, Grandmaster. I will not disappoint you."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, acknowledging Damien''s eptance of responsibility and the Grandmaster''s decision. The atmosphere in the arena shifted from uncertainty to optimism.

    Viper, observing the scene unfold, couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for Damien. She knew he had his ws, but his willingness to take responsibility and consider therger implications showed a maturity beyond his years.

    As the apuse died down, the Grandmaster addressed the audience once more. "Let this be a lesson for all. Honor is not solely defined by the oue of a duel, but also by our actions and the impact they have on those around us. Let us strive to uphold our values with wisdom andpassion."

    With those words, the tension dissipatedpletely, reced by an air of unity and understanding.

    This was not indeed a retaliation nor any sense of pride in being a noble, this was for the future. If he had epted the Grandmaster''s invitation without batting an eye, the talented people inside the Judiciary, who yearn for the Grandmaster''s recognition could very well be jealous of him. They can make him annoyed, he doesn''t want that. He wanted them to ept him. He defended his honor against a knight, which shows his bravery and pride, then almost knocked out an Inquisitor beforeically giving up just for studying under the Grandmaster. This sure has earned him some point inside their mind. That was true at all.

    Not to mention, the real reason was different. This would, undoubtedly spread throughout the Four Border City. It will be a subject for the nobles and royals to converse among them. Of course, he will alter the rumors a bit. He will make it so that the rumors will be painting the truth as he earned the position by defeating two knights from the Judiciary.

    This will undoubtedly be a shame to the hero. He will be jealous and he will be desperate to prove himself. After all, he''s a sociopath. He years the attention and he won''t do well when the attention is away from him. He will also be sent another present to the hero, which will undoubtedly make him violent and foolish. But that was for another day when the right time arrives.

    Damien extended an arm to Viper, and she epted, still clutching her dress together. "I''ll see you in the halls, pretty boy," she said and left the ring not before giving a tight squeeze to his ass.

    The crowd burst intoughter as Damien jumped, startled by the sensation. The two made eye contact and grinned at each other. "Come find me. We can bully her together," she winked at him, before whispering those words to him.

    He watched her leave, the hips swaying side to side, her ass shaking while she walked away. His eyes trailed her until she disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 184 Friends?! [R-18]

    ?

    Somewhere inside the private quarters of the Judiciary building, twodies were arguing. Well, one of them was arguing and the other was nonchnt, picking her ear with her pinky finger like the nagging wasn''t at her.

    "...You don''t have anything against that?" Lucy''s cheeks red red with anger.

    Viper shrugged. "Well, he won, and he lost. What can I say about that?" Her tone was lighthearted and dismissive.

    "What''s with that attitude?!" Lucy stomped her feet, unable to conceal her frustration.

    Viper still hasn''t changed her dress at all, her breasts now hang freely in front of Lucy, who quickly takes peeks at them from time to time, hoping Viper won''t catch her.

    "Look, I''m happy you''re upset. It shows your interest in him," Viper said, looking at Lucy with a serious expression.

    Lucy froze, unable to respond. She felt her face turning redder than a tomato. "What?" She said in disbelief. "I''m not interested in him, in fact, I''m against joining here. I don''t want him here."

    Viper chuckled, "Is that so? Then why did you enjoy that day with him? His cock thrusting inside your tight little pus--"

    Lucy immediately covered Viper''s mouth with her palm, silencing her. "Don''t you dare speak of that!" She yelled.

    Viper took Lucy''s hand off her mouth, then licked it, tasting her sweat. "How cute," she said, smirking at Lucy.

    Lucy shuddered, disgusted by the sensation of Viper''s tongue licking her hand.

    "I distinctively remember your performance from that day. The way you shuddered and gasped and moaned like a slut in heat, it was really something else. You can deny it all you want, but I know you enjoyed it," Viper said.

    "That''s not true," Lucy responded weakly. Viper took a step forward, closing the gap between them. "Do you think I don''t know the look on your face whenever you see him? You always have this glint in your eyes. You''re excited just by seeing him. You''re interested in him, whether you want to admit it or not," Viper said, her face inches away from Lucy''s.

    Lucy was frozen stiff, unable to move an inch. "That''s not true," her breath quickening.

    "You know what I think?" Viper ced a finger under her chin, tilting her head upwards. "I think you want to be dominated by him. I think you want to be punished for your sins."

    Lucy couldn''t help but gulp, her heart beating faster. Viper''s words seemed to have a direct link to her brain, and the more she spoke, the more she felt the heat in her loins. She gulped again, feeling a tingling sensation in her pussy.

    "I''m over your games, Viper," she said, pping her hand off her and turning away. "That was a one-time thing and there won''t be a second time for that."

    Viper grabbed her wrist, spinning her around. Lucy blushed when she saw the predatory look on Viper''s face, "We both know that''s a lie."

    Lucy tried to push her away, but Viper was stronger than she looked. Viper pinned Lucy against the wall, the impact of her body making Lucy gasp. "Let go of me!"

    Viper ignored her, moving her face closer to Lucy''s. "Do you think he''s the type of guy who can get just anyone? Do you think anyone can just have him whenever they want?" She whispered, her breath hitting Lucy''s cheek.

    "Do you think I can recreate what he had done to us?" Her eyes were half-closed, her voice low.

    Lucy shuddered, her skin burning hot. The warmth from Viper''s body, her hot breath and the seductive voice she was using, everything was making her head dizzy. She felt Viper''s hands on her thighs, sliding them up to her waist and around her back. She felt Viper''s fingers grabbing her ass, the soft skin underneath her clothes.

    "Do you want to feel him again? Do you want to feel him inside you again?" Viper whispered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "N-no," Lucy said, but her voice was a whisper.

    "Then why are you getting so excited right now?" Viper smiled, "It''s okay, I can help you. I can make you feel better than he can."

    Viper pulled Lucy''s dress, lifting it above her waist. She stared at the wet spot on her panties, the juices that had formed inside her pussy. She slid her finger over her mound, making Lucy shudder.

    "This is what you''re so excited about, isn''t it?" Viper said, rubbing the wet spot on her panties. "You want him to fuck you like the slut you are."

    Lucy bit her lip, keeping her mouth shut.

    "Just say the word and I''ll let you see him again. Just say it."

    Lucy squeezed her thighs, trying to prevent any of the juices from escaping her pussy. "I-I..."

    "Say it."

    "I-I...want to see him again. I want to feel his cock inside me."

    "What do you want him to do to you? Do you want him to fuck you like the whore you are?"

    Lucy looked at Viper, feeling herself get more and more aroused. "I want him to fuck me," she whispered.

    Viper smiled. "Good girl," she said, sliding her hand inside Lucy''s panties. "Now be a good girl and sit down for me."

    Viper led Lucy totowardhe bed. She sat on the edge, allowing Viper to pull her panties off. Viper pulled her legs apart, staring at her pussy. She ran her tongue across her lips, the anticipation filling her mouth with saliva.

    She licked Lucy''s thighs, slowly working her way toward her pussy. She gently spread her lips, exposing her sensitive flesh to the cold air. She leaned in, licking her clit, making her moan.

    "P-please," she moaned, closing her thighs around Viper''s head.

    Viper chuckled, "Eager, are we?" She said, pushing Lucy''s legs open again. She licked her pussy again, making Lucy gasp.

    "Agh! H-holy shit!"

    "You like that?" Viper teased, circling Lucy''s clit with her tongue.

    "P-please, more! More!" She cried.

    Viper couldn''t help but smile at how desperate she was. She pushed her tongue inside Lucy''s pussy, making her moan. "I love how your pussy tastes," she said, sliding her tongue out. She licked her lips, tasting her juices. "So sweet," she moaned.

    "M-more!"

    Viper licked her pussy again, savoring the taste.

 Chapter 185 Friends?! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    Viper licked her pussy again, savoring the taste.

    "I''m gonna cum!" Lucy yelled.

    Viper pulled back, staring at Lucy. "Did I say you could cum?"

    Lucy blushed, "S-sorry."

    Viper pped her pussy, making her gasp. "I didn''t hear you," she said, giving her pussy another p.

    "O-ow," Lucy said, grimacing. "Please let me cum!" She begged.

    Viper grabbed Lucy by her thighs, pulling her towards her. She started eating her out again, this time licking her pussy with more speed and intensity.

    "I''m gonna cum!" Lucy moaned, her hands grabbing the sheets. She arched her back, feeling her orgasm approaching.

    Viper stopped. "Don''t you dare cum without permission," she said.

    "But--"

    "No buts," Viper interrupted, "I didn''t give you permission."

    Lucy panted, her face red with frustration. "I-I''m sorry."

    "I know you are," Viper smiled, licking her pussy again.

    She started eating her out again, this time going faster and rougher than before. Lucy''s moans filled the room as she reached her peak.

    Viper stopped. "I want you to touch yourself for me," she said, "but don''t cum."

    "wh-what?" Lucy said, confused.

    "I want you to touch yourself. Don''t cum."

    Lucy stared at Viper for a few seconds, trying to process what she just said. "B-but how?" She asked, her voice full of frustration and disappointment.

    "You''ll know how when you do it," Viper smiled.

    Lucy looked away, her face flushed. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now, but there was no way out of this. Her whole body was vulgar and dirty now, the position she sit in was immodest and indecent. Her pussy was on disy to anyone who had eyes, and her mouth was hanging open with no control over it.

    She let out a gasp, feeling her hand touch her clit. She shuddered, her body trembling from her touch. "Oh, fuck," she whispered, rubbing herself faster.

    Viper smiled, watching Lucy''s pathetic attempts to pleasure herself. Her face was bright red, and her lips were pouted in frustration. "I bet you wish he was here right now, don''t you?"

    Lucy didn''t respond, but her moans told Viper everything she needed to know. "You want his hands on you, don''t you?"

    Lucy nodded, still staring at the wall.

    "Do you want his fingers inside you?" Viper leaned in, whispering in her ear.

    "Y-yes," Lucy moaned.

    "How many?"

    "One, two," she cried, her legs shaking. She wanted to cum so badly, but Viper''smands kept her from doing so.

    "Which one do you want first?" Viper said, licking her earlobe. "Tell me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I-I want his fingers, please!"

    "Which one?" Viper pped her pussy, "I didn''t hear you!"

    "Fuck! Fuck! His fingers! I want his fingers inside me!" She cried.

    "Beg for them," Vipermanded, licking Lucy''s neck.

    "P-please! Please fuck me with your fingers! I can''t take it anymore!" Lucy was gasping for air, her voice cracking.

    Viper smiled. "Good girl," she said, giving her pussy another p.

    Lucy cried in frustration, her pussy dripping with juices. She felt Viper''s hand touch her thighs, and before she could respond, she felt her finger slide inside her.

    Lucy''s body convulsed from the feeling. She moaned, her voice growing louder. "Agh! F-fuck! O-oh!"

    Viper put a second finger inside Lucy, thrusting them inside her pussy. "You''re so fucking wet," she said, watching Lucy''s pussy swallow her fingers.

    "Agh! Agh! It feels so good!" Lucy cried, rubbing her clit with her other hand.

    Viper sped up her fingers, pounding Lucy''s pussy. "Cum for me, slut. Cum for me right now."

    "Agh! I-I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" Lucy arched her back, her whole body convulsing. "O-oh, f-fuck!" She cried, feeling her pussy gush.

    Viper kept pumping her fingers inside her, slowing down as she felt her orgasm subside. She pulled them out, watching the juices leak from Lucy''s pussy.

    "How was that?" Viper asked, licking her fingers.

    "I-it was great. It was so great," Lucy said, her eyes still closed.

    Viper chuckled and walked towards the door, wrapping a towel around her neck, hiding her open boobs with the ends of the towel.

    She opened the door, smiled seeing someone leaning on the wall, "You came?"

    "Of course. How could I not visit her since I''m here? I would have never missed this opportunity," he said, his voice deep and confident.

    Viper walked past him, whispering in his ear, "I''ll let you fuck her tonight. Consider it a thank you for losing and since I have a meeting with the Grandmaster. She''s not done yet. Make her scream for me."

    Lucy opened her eyes, seeing the man entering the room. His presence was intimidating, his tall frame and muscr body were imposing. His expression was sneer and his eyes were cold. Lucy felt a shiver going down her spine, her heart beating faster than before.

    He closed the door, locking it behind him. He turned to Lucy, a sly smile on his face.

    "Seems like you were on an intense session, Curator?" He put his hands in his pants pocket and slowly made his way to the bed. The warmth in the room was evidence of the intense workout Viper had given her.

    Lucy was still slouched on the edge of the bed, her thighs spread apart. Her face was bright red, and her pussy was wet and swollen, her juices leaking from it and dripping onto the sheets.

    She wanted to move away, she wanted to drape her pussy with some clothes, to hide her little dignity- which she already lost- but her body refused to move. She couldn''t do anything but sit there, naked in front of the man who popped her cherry a few days before.

    "I-I," she said, her voice barely audible. Her legs twitched from time to time, the aftershocks of her orgasm still affecting her.

    The man got closer, and Lucy could see he was hard. His pants were stretched tight, leaving no ce for the imagination.

    He crouched, taking a close look at her swollen pussy. She was feeling it again, the weird feeling whenever she thought of this man. Was it just lust? Or something else?

    "What happened here?" He said, reaching for Lucy''s pussy.

 Chapter 186 The Attack! [R-18]

    ?

    She gasped, feeling his fingers touch her. She squeezed her thighs shut, stopping him. "It''s none of your business."

    He chuckled, "Wild as always, are we? For a slut, you''ve still a little dignity, you know that? Apuse to you, curator." He subtly gave a nod to Lucy, making her turn her face away. "I''m not a slut! And I don''t appreciate you calling me that!" She yelled, but her voice was shaky.

    "My apologies," he said, smiling. "But what happened here?" He repeated, now gently rubbing Lucy''s pussy.

    Lucy''s body shuddered from his touch. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now, how his touch could make her react like this. "Stop it! I don''t permit you to touch me!" She said, pushing him away. Her face was of anger and shame.

    "Oh? Didn''t think you were only into girls. Your performance that day was that much astounding for a...virgin," he chuckled, his white hair locks falling to his crimson eyes.

    Lucy hated this man. His handsome face and the mystery he hides. It was the same at the Ferel Duchy, she was sure there was something he was hiding behind his innocent face but she got orders to wrap up the investigation even before she had a chance to make him talk.

    And here is he now, looking down on her and her vulgar body. "I don''t know what Viper told you, but I didn''t enjoy your little game."

    He ignored her, looking at her pussy again. "Is that so? I didn''t even have any count on how many times you came before losing your consciousness, curator."

    Lucy froze. "I-I..."

    "Don''t lie," he stood up and leaned on her on the bed, their faces inches away. She didn''t resist or push him away, she simply avoided his intense gaze, looking at the ceiling.

    "You were in such a state of excitement, you didn''t even realize when you passed out. I bet I was going hard on your little cunt, weren''t I?"

    Lucy felt his breath on her neck, sending shivers down her spine. "N-no." She felt his tongue on her earlobe, "Yes," he whispered, making Lucy shiver again. "It''s okay, you can admit it. You enjoyed it. You wanted it to happen. You''ve always been a slut, haven''t you, curator? Always craving for sex. Always looking for a way to satisfy yourself. Am I wrong?"

    His fingers gently rubbed her clit, making her bite her lip. She felt her face burning hot, her juices leaking from her pussy, forming a little pool on the sheets.

    "Answer me, slut," hemanded, moving his fingers faster.

    Lucy gasped, "N-no! I did not en-enjoy it..."

    "Did you like how I used your body? How I treated you like a slut?"

    Lucy felt him kissing her neck, and she let out a gasp when she felt his teeth sinking into her soft flesh. "N-nmmm..." she said, "yes..."

    He stopped, pulling back and looking at Lucy. He smiled, "I knew you were a slut all along."

    Lucy was panting, her whole body covered in sweat. Her heart was beating like crazy, her face red with embarrassment and her pussy dripping wet.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She looked at him, but immediately regretted it. She felt herself getting more aroused as she looked at his handsome face. "N-no...I''m not."

    "Do you like how I called you a slut? You enjoyed that, didn''t you? Did you enjoy the feeling of being a slut for me? A little whore for me to use how I wanted? That''s what you are, isn''t it?

    "Sto-stop it," she said, her eyes tearing up from the pleasure.

    "Should I?" he stopped rubbing her and looked straight at her. "Just say the word and I will never, ever touch you again. Do you want that?"

    Lucy stared at him, trying to think about what to do. She wanted him to stop touching her, she didn''t like it when he touched her, but at the same time, she enjoyed it. It was more like, she enjoyed it. She enjoyed being a slut to this man but deep down that shame and dignity, she was preventing her from saying yes right away. But she was sure with a little more push she would say yes.

    "Y-yes," she whispered.

    "What was that?" He leaned forward, his face inches away from hers.

    "Yes!" She cried, tears streaming down her cheeks, "I don''t like it when you touch me! I don''t like it when you use me like a whore! I want you to stop touching me! I want you to stop calling me a whore!"

    "Alright, as you wish, mydy." He said, his face was solemn. "I won''t touch you again. I won''t call you a whore again. And I will steer away from you, happy?"

    ''No. No. Push me more,'' she wanted to say those words. She could feel he was punishing her and she could see the future of this ying out. But she can''t say anything, she can''t admit she liked this. She couldn''t.

    She didn''t have a choice but to nod in response. He smiled and got up. "Alright, I guess this is goodbye."

    All of a sudden, a ring rm filled the arena, its deafening sound reverberating through the air. The crowd erupted in panic and confusion, scrambling to find an exnation for the sudden chaos. Damien''s eyes widened, scanning the surroundings in rm.

    "What the fuck is that?" he eximed, his voice barely audible over the ring rm.

    Lucy, still clutching the towel to her chest, rushed to his side, her voice filled with urgency. "It''s an emergency rm system!" she shouted. "The city is under attack. We''re in danger!"

    Damien''s mind raced, trying to process the gravity of the situation. "Why would anyone attack the capital?" he eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "It''s a heavily guarded ce with thousands of soldiers patrolling the city!"

    Lucy''s expression darkened, a flicker of realization crossing her face. "I don''t know who would dare to do something like this. Or..." She hesitated, her eyes meeting Damien''s.

    "Midnight Consortium!" Damien eximed, his voice filled with a mix of anger and concern.

 Chapter 187 The Unholy Fire!

    ?

    The Four Border City was supposed to be the most secure ce in the entire world, partly due to the Magic Judiciary being the building base of the city andrgely due to the Grandmaster himself. But today was a different day, where the pride and might of the people inside the city was shattered as a ss dropped onto the floor.

    The night was lit up by fires, huge fires that were eating the buildings alive. The once proud towers of the city now copsed under the assault of the enemy''s weapons.

    A lone figure stood at the peak of the highest tree in the cemetery, looking down at the burning city below. "This is shaping to be a good day. I should crumble these folks'' pride and security and make as much damage possible," he chuckled and slowly raised his hands, dark energy seeping through them to the ground.

    Hundreds of thousands of armored men attacked the city, shing down anything that is moving with their swords. Their movement was mechanical, and a wheezy sound came from their mouth.

    ming blue color upied their eye socket, making them look like they were nothing more than mere marites.

    Barnie''s heart raced as chaos engulfed the Four Border City. He darted through the streets, his armor nking with every step. The flickering mes and billowing smoke created an eerie backdrop as he desperately searched for hisrades amidst the sea of panic-stricken faces.

    The deafening sound of war surrounded himˇŞshouts, shes of metal, and the anguished cries of the wounded. His mind struggled to process the overwhelming onught of information. Buildings copsed around him, sending clouds of dust into the air. The stench of burning debris and the metallic tang of blood filled his nostrils.

    "Shit!" He cursed under his breath as he saw a battalion of enemiesing at him. He turned left and continued his sprint through the narrow streets.

    Through the narrow valley between two buildings, Barnie saw a familiar faceˇŞDaphne, wielding her enchanted sword, striking down any enemies that got in her way. She was not alone. Some nobles were with her, too. He thought she was protecting them.

    He yelled as he ran towards her, "Daphne!"

    Daphne nced at him, her face tense. She nodded at him and rushed towards the enemy.

    Barnie gritted his teeth and wielded his sword, joining her. "We have to get out of here! We need to get to the other judicial knights!"

    Daphne didn''t answer, instead, she thrust her sword into an enemy''s chest. She ripped it out and let the body fall to the ground before turning to another iing enemy.

    Barnie noticed the nobles were not useless at all. They were as skilled as he or Daphne was.

    "I need to find my brother," One of the nobledies said, shing down on an enemy with her magical sword. The night was not friendly at all, as they didn''t even see what happens to an enemy once they were on the ground. Dead or alive, they were swallowed by the darkness.

    "We will find him," anotherdy said. A fire burning from her open palms and engulfing a nearby enemy. It was the first time he was even hearing his enemies screaming. "We need to make the civilians safe, Dani. Then we can move on to find your brother. How long can you hold up?" She asked Daphne. "I could destroy them without any problem, but it''s their numbers that worries me. I don''t think we can win this if we don''t run."

    "I know," Aurelia replied. "Let''s go to the main street. We can take a carriage there. If we stay here, we would be trapped."

    Aurelia made her fire bigger, engulfing the enemy in mes. "Can you make a path for us, Daphne?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Daphne nodded and started slicing down the enemies. Barnie joins them.

    "Come on," Aurelia urged her friend to follow her, who was entranced in slicing down every single one of them. "We''re moving."

    Aurelia and Dani followed the lead, asionally slicing enemies down. They saw innocent civilians being cut down like a sack of potatoes. Their house burns as they breathe thest of their air.

    They saw kids crying in fear, while adults tried to shield them from the bloodshed. But it was futile, as they were killed mercilessly.

    They passed by a group of people, all of them carrying children. "The Judiciary building!" Daphne shouted to the remaining civilians. "Take shelter in the Judiciary building!"

    Barnie had never seen anything like this. It was a catastrophe.

    The screams of the innocent rang in Barnie''s ears as they made their way through the devastated streets. His heart ached with each life extinguished, each family torn apart by the merciless onught. The city he once swore to protect nowy in ruins, a twistedbyrinth of death and destruction.

    They reached the main street, where chaos reigned supreme. Bodies littered the ground, the crimson stains blending with the charred remains of buildings. The acrid smell of smoke hung heavy in the air, choking their every breath.

    Aurelia led the way, her fiery powers lighting their path and warding off any enemies that dared to approach. Daphne fought with a ferocity unmatched, her sword slicing through flesh and bone with lethal precision. Barnie followed closely behind, his own sword singing through the air as he struck down any enemy in his path.

    Then they suddenly stopped on their track, every single one of them, even the civilians. Their breath caught as they saw the sight in front of them.

    "My baby boy," a woman from the civilians they were escorting started to weep loudly as she limped towards the kid, tears trickling down her face.

    Daphne tightened her grip on the sword, readying herself.

    "Wh-what is that?" Barnie asked, his voice barely audible. He took a step back as he saw the abomination before him. It was no kid. The thing emitted a foul smell. Smell like rotten flesh.

    And it was not alone. A bunch of former kids slowly walked towards them, scarring the civilians more.

    "Daphne, wh-what is that?" Barnie grabbed and shook her, as a little kid does.

    "Dead!" Atst, Danielle spoke, her eyes steeled and her hands gripping her sword. "They are undead!"

 Chapter 188 Assembling!

    ?

    "What?" Barnie eximed. "But that''s impossible!"

    "I don''t know what the hell is happening," Daphne said as she sliced down another one of those things and intently watched the woman approaching the kid, "but one thing is sure, that sure is not a living creature."

    The woman slowly limped to the boy, whimpering and calling his name. The boy slowly stepped towards her. His growl was audible to even the people well behind the woman.

    "Come on,e to your mother," the woman said. "I was beginning to worry about you. But you''re okay. I''m here now."

    The boy growled again.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of there," the woman said. She then turned her head to look at the others, "Quick, someone, help me!" But just as the kid suddenlyunched at her, tearing her flesh with his teeth and nails. The woman wailed horrifically and fell on her back, screaming in pain. The boy continued to bite her face as she screamed for help.

    The other children slowly walked to her, seeming to join her.

    But before that can happen, an ice shard pierced through the boy''s head, stopping him from moving.

    the kid dropped down to the woman and she hugged her son. "My son!" she shouted, clutching the undead in her hug.

    "Brother?" Danielle emerged from the shadow, her face lit up despite the horror they are facing. Someone was running towards the. Several people were running towards them. The kids who were approaching the woman all dropped dead as des pierced through them like a sharp knife into a fruit.

    Daphne sighed seeing someone ending the kids'' misery. She was just d it wasn''t her.

    "Come oh! Let us go!" It was no brother, rather it was the ice princess. "The ce is loitered with these creatures." From behind her, they saw her finance, Derick, the Autumn Kingdom''s princess Elora and her minister Marcus, along with a woman with blonde hair who always were there with the hero whenever his match was on. Not only them but there were also some people else and seeing them, Danielle''s and Aurelia''s faces lit up. "Marcus?" Danielle asked, seeing her friends from the academy.

    "Dani!" Marcus''s face lit up. He was d she was okay. They hugged.

    "Le, Nevil, you''re here too. Thank god you are all safe!" Aurelia hugged both her friends.

    "We are d to see you alive," Le said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What is happening, Auri? What are those things? If Princess Lumiere wasn''t there we would''ve been doomed." Le said in rapid session, leaving no time to answer her questions.

    "That is not important now!" said the blonde. "We should get to safety. Come on!" They all nodded in agreement. Aurelia and Lumiere nodded in acknowledgment, knowing full well it was not the time to shake hands again.

    They were all about to turn when they heard a sad and low voice from the woman. "How could you...? to my baby... HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO MY BABY!!!" She screamed at Lumiere, clutching the body of the child.

    Lumiere froze, seeing the woman screaming at him.

    "He was just okay! Why did you kill him!" It was not a question, it was a statement. Tears welled in the woman, grief grabbed her heart and smashed it and now her baby boy was truly gone.

    "I am sorry," Lumiere said, his voice choked. "I had no choice. We all have to get to safety."

    "NO! How could you do this? My baby!" The woman held her baby close to her, clutching it. "I will avenge you, I swear it." She looked at the ice princess. "You will die a rotten death. You will suffer! I will kill you!" Her face twisted into a mask of rage and hatred. "I will kill you!"

    Lumiere''s heart sank as she witnessed the woman''s anguish and fury. She understood the depth of her pain, the devastating loss that consumed her. Guilt weighed heavy on her shoulders, knowing that she had been the one to end her child''s life. But she also knew that it had been an impossible decisionˇŞa choice made to protect the lives of many, even at the cost of one innocent soul.

    "I...I understand your grief," Lumiere spoke softly, her voice filled with remorse. "I never wanted this to happen. Please believe me when I say that. But we must survive. We must find safety."

    The woman''s eyes zed with a fiery determination, her grief transformed into a burning desire for vengeance. "Survive? Safety? Is that all you care about? You took everything from me, and now you speak of survival? No, I will not let you escape the consequences of your actions."

    Aurelia stepped forward, cing herself between Lumiere and the grieving woman. "I understand your pain, but now is not the time for revenge. We muste together, and find a way to fight back against these abominations. Our lives may never be the same, but we can honor the memory of your child by standing united against the true enemy."

    "Shut up! SHUT UP! Give me my kid back! Give him back to me!" She grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and shoved it at the ice princess. Before it can hit the princess, Derick steps in and blocked the soil with his shield.

    Danielle moved towards the woman, and she flinched seeing hering to her. She grabbed the knife from her shin and for a moment everyone there flinched, not knowing what she was nning.

    She crouched beside the woman. "I don''t understand your grief, since it was not my son who was lost. But I can imagine the pain." She said, her voice was low and sympathetic. "I have a brother. He''s stupid and goofy sometimes and I''ll burn this world for him. If I were to lose him, I would never forgive myself." She grabbed the woman''s hand and ced the knife in her hand. "I''m going to find her. The people with us are going to find their loved ones. If you want to help us, join us, or if you want to stay here with your son, you can."

 Chapter 189 The Predicament Of The Hero!

    ?

    A while early.

    "Huff!" "Huff!" "Huff!"

    Sweat trickled down the man''s face, joining with the wetness covering his entire body. He pulled back his hands, positioned them behind his head, and swung it down. The sword in his hands sliced the air beforeing to a stop just inches away from the ground, a millisecond dy, and it would have carved the ground.

    "How!" He swung it again. "Fucking!" Again. "Dare!" Again. "He?!"

    The whole training looks like a madman skewering a poor fellow. Spit flew from his mouth. Blood leaked from his lips as he bit on them hard.

    His eyes were menacing, defeated, and murderous. His mind was a storm waiting to devour something and everything. "How? How did he do it?" HE swung again his sword, shing the air. The sound of wind echoed from the impact. "Why?" he muttered. "Why?! Why him? Why me? Why..."

    He screamed as he swung his sword with all his might, sending a flurry of strikes against the air.

    News of Damien Von Zadkiel defeating a Judicial knight, and almost defeating the Inquisitor Viper, had spread throughout the entire city. Not only that, the Grandmaster invited- not the useless begging, but the grandmaster himself asked him to be his apprentice.

    He swung it again and again and again..."AAARGGHHHH." With a soul-screaming shout, he brought down the sword to the ground. Sparkles of light erupted from the ground as the sword''s de hit the ground, and then a web of cracks emerged from the point of contact. It elongated and elongated until it spread through the marbled walls.

    He slumped, keeping the sword as a stand. "Huff...Huff..." ''I can''t give up! I''m better than him! He is weak. I''m the chosen one! I''m the HERO!'' His heart screamed.

    But, deep inside his heart, a seed of doubt sprouted. A tiny voice that said, ''You''re not even half of him.'' The seed grew bigger and bigger with each passing second.

    ck tentacles suddenly emerged from behind him, growing and growing with the intensifying of hate and animosity inside him. The tentacles called ''Night Crawler,'' Calen''s own special power has now evolved to a whole new level. The ends of the tentacles were now sharp des, that can cut a building like a paper, sharpened by his anger.

    "I''ll kill him one day," he growled. "I''ll definitely kill him."

    In the midst of his hate growling, the rm of the training halls suddenly red off. It was loud enough that Calen had to cover his ears as the tentacles extended and shot like a bullet and destroyed the howling device in the room.

    The sound subsided but the rm never ceaced, but it was bearable. He breathed in relief and rxed his tense body. "What is going on...?"

    He stood up and dressed up, wiping off his sweat with a towel. He picked up his sword and exited the training hall, his mind still clouded with anger and frustration.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As he walked down the corridor, he noticed the panicked faces of other knights and soldiers rushing past him, their armor nking loudly.

    "What the fuck is happening?" Calen muttered to himself, his brow furrowed in confusion. The air was thick with tension, and an eerie silence hung over the once bustling halls.

    As he made his way towards the main entrance, the sounds of distant explosions reached his ears, apanied by the cries of terror and the sh of steel. His heart pounded in his chest, the adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    He burst through the doors and was met with a scene of chaos. The city was under attack, its once proud streets were now filled with destruction and carnage. Buildings were aze, their mes licking at the night sky. The enemy, armored soldiers with glowing eyes, moved with a mechanical precision, cutting down anything and anyone in their path.

    His pupils quivered. ''Celeste?''

    He grabbed a civilian who was running away and pushed him against the wall. "What is going on?" He demanded.

    The civilian struggled against the hero and screamed. "Let go," he shouted. "Let go of me. I have a wife and a daughter. Please let me go..." he begged, tears streaming down his face.

    Calen felt a pang of guilt wash over him as he released his grip. "Hey, hey...calm down." He said, straightening the man''s cor which he crumbled. "Just tell me what is going on?"

    The scared man paused and looked at him for a moment, calming him down. "I-I don''t know what happened. There was this huge explosion and fire was everywhere. On the building, on the grass, and on people...like-like they were burning alive. Th-then they arrived, in armor with blue zing eyes." He stammered while recollecting the events. "I-I''m telling you, they are not humans. Not humans at all. They are evil. They are pure eviling here to defile this holynd. Demons, that''s what they are." Then he ran away, without giving Calen ast look.

    The man was a lost cause, Calen understood that. Whatever it is there, it must have scared the shit out of him.

    Calen watched as the man disappeared into the chaos of the city, his words lingering in the air. The image of burning buildings and people consumed by mes haunted his mind. He clenched his fists, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    "Demons," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. The realization hit him hard. This was no ordinary attack. These armored soldiers with their glowing eyes were something far more sinister. His heart filled with a mixture of anger, fear, and determination.

    He nced around, taking in the desperate cries for help, the terrified faces of innocent civilians running for their lives. Deep down, he knew he couldn''t stand idly by. He had to do something.

    So he ran. He needs to find his sister above all. The civilians are of no concern to him and he will save them once he made sure his sister is safe.

 Chapter 190 The Predicament Of The Hero! (2)

    ?

    The street was a mess. civilians running for their lives as the armored soldiers shed against the allied forces of the Four Kingdoms and the judicial knights. It was a moring heap of mess.

    Calen dodged the falling debris of a copsed building as he ran through the streets, towards the city gates.

    "Where''s Celeste? Where is my sister?" He yelled as he ran, hoping that she might hear him.

    Like carnival fireworks, magic spells flew across the sky, leaving trails of smoke and fire. The screams of the dying echoed through the city, like a sickening melody.

    Calen''s grip tightened around his sword as he faced the twisted sight of his fallenrades turned into mindless abominations. It was a heartbreaking sight, their lifeless eyes now filled with an eerie blue glow.

    "Aah, help me!" His head snapped in the direction and saw a young knight impaled from his torso, slowly crawling with his hands and screaming for his life. The knight saw him and for a moment, the agony and pain were reced with hope.

    Calen saw four or five undead-previous judicial knights- surrounding the young knight. He gritted and shook his head, turning away from the young knight.

    The young man''s hopeful eyes were reced with dreadness as he turned back to see his friends, people with whom he trained, now with soulless eyes preying on him. "No, please don''t kill me," he whimpered and crawled, praying for his life.

    Calen didn''t know how long he spent running around the city, searching for his sister. He searched every corner of the city, but there was no sign of her. He even used his Night Crawler to track her down, but it was futile. He tried everything he could think of, but nothing worked.

    All he wanted was to find his sister. "Aaarghhh...." He punched on the wall, he was leaning against in frustration. Breaking it. There were people inside, huddled together and whimpering at the sight of the broken wall of their house. He looked at them apologetically before turning away and running again.

    They are going to die!

    He has to find Celeste.

    His eyes scanned the ground, searching for something. A piece of paper, anything that would lead him to her. Nothing. There is nothing.

    Calen''s heart sank as he realized the futility of his search. The chaos of the battle engulfed him, the cries of the wounded and the sh of weapons drowning out his own thoughts. He felt a deep sense of helplessness, knowing that his sister could be in danger, but with no leads to follow.

    His mind raced, desperately seeking a solution. He couldn''t give up. He wouldn''t give up. There had to be someone who knew something, someone who could provide a clue to Celeste''s whereabouts.

    He spotted a group of civilians huddled together, seeking refuge in a nearby alleyway. Their faces were filled with fear and desperation. Calen approached them cautiously, his voice filled with urgency. "Please, have any of you seen a young woman, blonde hair, carrying a sword? She''s my sister, Celeste. I need to find her."

    One of the civilians, a middle-aged man with a weary expression, stepped forward. "I saw her,d. She was headed towards the Eastern District, towards the cathedral. Said something about finding survivors and regrouping there."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Relief washed over Calen. "Thank you, thank you so much," he said gratefully, before turning to resume his search.

    He sprinted through the chaos-ridden streets, fueled by renewed hope. The sounds of battle surrounded him, but he pushed through, his determination unwavering. Every step brought him closer to finding Celeste, to reuniting with his sister, and facing whatever dangersy ahead.

    As he reached the Eastern District, he saw the towering spires of the cathedral, its grand facade marred by smoke and fire. It stood as a beacon of hope amidst the devastation. Calen''s heart pounded with anticipation as he made his way toward the entrance.

    Inside, the cathedral was filled with survivors, seeking sce and protection within its hallowed halls. Calen scanned the faces, his eyes searching for his sister among the sea of people. And then, he saw her. She had white hair, not blonde, and it was not Celeste. It was Daenys Von Zadkiel along with another white-haired man.

    Calen''s heart sank as he realized his mistake. His hope flickered for a moment before he shook off the disappointment.

    Daenys caught sight of Calen and approached him, concern etched on her face. "You are Calen, right?"

    Calen''s voice wavered with a mix of relief and frustration. "I thought you were my sister... I''ve been searching for her everywhere. Have you seen her?"

    "Your sister is Celeste, right? Blonde hair...?'' Daenys asked, not sure if she was right.

    Calen''s eyes widened in happiness, "Yes, yes! Celeste! Have you seen her?" Calen''s voice trembled with hope.

    Daenys nodded, her expression filled with empathy. "I did. She was here, and we together saved these people before she left. She said she will be helping people in the western part of the city. She''s been leading a group to evacuate and find safety."

    Relief flooded through Calen''s veins, and his spirits lifted. "Thank the gods! Do you know where exactly in the west she might be?"

    Daenys hesitated for a moment. "There''s a refuge center in the old marketce. Many people have sought shelter there. It''s possible she may be there, organizing the evacuation efforts."

    Calen''s heart raced with renewed determination. "Thank you, Daenys. I owe you my gratitude. I will find my sister, and we will fight our way out of this nightmare together."

    He turned and was about to run, but Daenys stopped him. "Wait a minute," she said. "We''ll being with you."

    He looked confused. "What about these people? Shouldn''t someone be here to protect them?"

    "That''s alright," said the man. Daemon brandished his sword and smiled at him. "That shit heads out there can''t enter this cathedral. They crumble the moment they touch its wall. Looks like they can''t enter holy ces at all."

 Chapter 191 The Judicial Force!

    ?

    Lucy had quickly dressed up when she heard the ring rm. Her body, still sensitive from Viper''s passionate touches, quivered from time to time. Whenever her skirt narrowly brushes past or the cold wind sweeps through her little flower from under her skirt.

    The young master had left her and ran away, grabbing his heart and saying something like "My harem!" She doesn''t understand what that was but honestly, she doesn''t want to know at all. After all, everything rted to him must be vulgar and sensual.

    Her cheeks reddened, but she was worried about their conversation before the rm. The way she rejected him and him promising her he won''t touch her. Her heart pounded on her chest. ''Let''s first end this and think about the future.''

    She burst through the main office room. Seated on the table were all the important people of this city. All the eyes settled on her when she burst through making her eyes wide. Then she took a deep breath.

    "Where were you?" Demanded an old man in a suit. "The city is under attack and the Curator was absent throughout an important meeting. How do you think this looks?"

    Lucy frowned. "I am sorry, sir. I was just taking care of some private matters. Is this really the right time to discuss it? The city is under attack and have you found out by whom, yet?"

    "No," his voice lowered. "Not yet. We are trying."

    She adjusted her sses and walked uptightly across the table and seated beside Viper who was grinning at her like a idiot. She wanted to punch her but she held on. "So, what did I miss? What is our n to face this enemy?"

    "As I was saying," the old man began. "We have lost most of the defenses in the Eastern District. The knights and soldiers stationed there are dead or transformed into abominations. As of now, we can only hope for the best."

    "How long until we can prepare for a counterattack?" Viper asked.

    "We don''t know," the old man replied. "It depends on how fast the enemy is advancing and how many of them are out there. The more we wait, the more time they will have to destroy the city."

    "Transformed into abomination...? What does that mean?" Lucy scrunched her face.

    "That my dear," this time it was the Grandmaster. He looked thin. "Is as what he said. We are under attack by a Necromancer and he''s reanimating every dead Judicial and kings knights whenever they are yed."

    Lucy covered her mouth in surprise and her face red with anger. "A necromancer...? On this holynd? Who would dare and where are they now?"

    "Our best guess is Midnight Consortium," said a middle-aged woman. "Or who else?" She shrugged. "They have tried to pull this stunt back in the Ind, throwing us into chaos and making the people miserable and sowing seeds of doubts in their minds..."

    "Why...?" Lucy''s voice was a whisper, her hands clenched under the table.

    "Why not, Darling?" The woman continued. "By doing this, they have infiltrated this holynd which was said to be the most secure city in the entire world. By doing this, they have announced to the world that we- the Grandmaster- is not indeed an invincible force. But instead, a powerless old man who is easily defeated by a bunch of scum. If you ask me, they are testing us. Testing our patience. TESTING OUR STRENGTH!" Her eyes were full of rage.

    "That''s enough, ine," the old man stopped her. "We don''t need to add fuel to the fire. You know very well that the Grandmaster has done everything he could to keep this city safe."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "But that''s not enough," the woman''s spit flew through her gritted teeth. "By tomorrow, the whole world will know about our failure. They will know, a holynd like ours was defiled by dark forces. How will we exin that to the people? What will the other kingdoms say?"

    "I understand your frustration, ine," the old man said in a calm voice. "But we cannot react to the situation with impulsiveness. We must think of a n first before we strike back."

    "Think all you want," she stood up. "But I am going to kill every single one of those scum. And whoever leads them...I will tear his heart out of his chest and eat it alive." She left the room without looking back.

    Lucy nced at the silent and solemn Grandmaster. He almost looks fragile now. Lucy''s heart wrenched seeing him, the almighty godfather of everyone here looks nothing but an eighty-year-old man. "What should we do, Grandmaster?" All the eyes turned towards the old man.

    He took a deep breath. "This is and my master before me built. And that was supposed to be the symbol of the golden age that came by. And that kept the Four Major Kingdoms in check and thend of opportunity and advancement. For more than a few centuries ours was and is the most powerful city in the world and I still stand with it." He looked at each and every one of them. They all were listening to him intensively.

    "They may have defiled the holiness of thisnd but they still haven''t crushed our spirits. Not yet." He stood up and walked towards the balcony. "The battle has just started. I do not doubt in my mind that we will emerge victorious, but not if we remain here and wait for them toe to us. We are the Grand Magic Judiciary and we will show them what happens when they mess with us!"

    Everyone stood up and cheered and pped. Lucy didn''t p or cheer but instead, her eyes narrowed as she watched the Grandmaster standing alone on the balcony. ''What is this grandmaster thinking?

    "Lucy!" He called her.

    "Yes, Grandmaster," she stood up.

    "Contact the church of Sun. We need to purify this ce. The reports say the undead cannot touch the cathedral which means they will crumble under the light of the holiness. That nun may be a pain in the ass but she''s our best hope."

    She saluted him. "Understood, it would be done."

    He nodded to her. "Viper, go and save the royals and their noble fractions. I don''t want any more of the new war they are eager to wage on each other. You know where to find them right?"

    Viper nodded. "Yes, Grandmaster."

    "I leave this city in your hands."

    "I will not let you down," Viper smiled. "I will bring back the glory days of this city."

    "I know you will," he nodded and turned towards Lucy. "Now, please follow me."

 Chapter 192 Madelyn, The Holy Nun!

    ?

    Lucy followed the Grandmaster as he led her to a small chamber within the Judicial building. The chamber was filled with various artifacts and symbols of the Holy Church. At the center of the room stood a round crystal globe, emanating a soft, ethereal light.

    The Grandmaster gestured for Lucy to approach the crystal globe. "This is a specialmunication device, something far more advanced," he exined. "It allows us to contact the church directly. ce your hands on the globe and focus your thoughts on the globe alone."

    Lucy nodded, understanding her task. She walked up to the crystal globe and gently rested her hands on its smooth surface. Closing her eyes, she concentrated on reaching out to the Holy Church, visualizing the image of a spiteful young nun in her mind.

    After a few moments of deep concentration, the crystal globe glowed brighter, and a faint humming sound filled the room. Suddenly, a holographic image appeared above the globe, revealing the face of the young nun.

    Lucy stared at the crystal globe, preparing herself for the conversation with the young nun. The holographic image materialized, and the spiteful nun appeared before her, wearing a disapproving scowl.

    "Oh, it''s you again," the nun sneered. "What do you want this time?"

    Lucy smirked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Ah, Sister Madelyn, always a pleasure to see your radiant face. I must say, your charm is truly unmatched."

    Sister Madelyn''s scowl deepened. "Cut the ttery, Lucy. You''re wasting my time."

    Lucy leaned in closer, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, but Sister Madelyn, I thought you enjoyed wasting time. Isn''t that what you do best, aside from your impressive collection of scowls?"

    The nun''s nostrils red in irritation. "I have important duties to attend to. Speak quickly and get to the point."

    Lucy feigned innocence, her voice dripping with faux concern. "Oh, my apologies. I forgot how precious your time is, attending to those oh-so-crucial tasks like polishing your halo and perfecting your scolding techniques."

    Sister Madelyn''s eyes narrowed, her patience wearing thin. "Enough of your insolence. Speak, or I will end this conversation."

    Lucy chuckled, thoroughly enjoying the nun''s difort. "Very well, Sister Madelyn. Straight to business, then. The Four Border City is under attack, and we require the assistance of the Holy Church to purify the area and drive out the undead menace."

    The nun crossed her arms, a defiant glint in her eyes. "And why should we lend our aid to the Grand Magic Judiciary? You''ve always had a knack for stirring up trouble, Lucy."

    Lucy leaned back, her grin widening. "Ah, Sister Madelyn, your wit is as sharp as ever. But let''s not forget that the Holy Church has always relied on the Grand Magic Judiciary''s protection. Without us, those pristine robes of yours would be nothing more than targets for those abominations."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sister Madelyn''s face flushed with anger. "How dare you! The Holy Church has its own responsibilities and duties. We are not your personal army."

    Lucy leaned closer, her tone lowering to a sly whisper. "Oh, Sister Madelyn, don''t be coy. We both know that the Holy Church has always had a soft spot for grand entrances and dramatic rescues. And what better opportunity than now? The world is watching, and the Holy Church wouldn''t want to tarnish its impable reputation, would it?"

    The nun''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, a battle between pride and practicality raging within her. "Fine," she grumbled. "We will send a team to assist you, but don''t think this means we owe you anything."

    Lucy''s grin widened triumphantly. "Of course not, Sister Madelyn. We are forever grateful for the Holy Church''s timely intervention. Just think of it as another chance for you to bask in the glory of being a heroic savior."

    With that, the holographic image of the nun disappeared, leaving Lucy standing alone with the crystal globe. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Manipting the situation to her advantage was a skill she had honed over the years, and it had served her well once again.

    Leaving the chamber, Lucy stepped outside the Judicial building and was met with a surprising sight. The building was encased in arge, shimmering shield, emanating a protective aura. Standing beside the shield was the Grandmaster himself, his eyes focused and his hands outstretched, channeling his magic to maintain the barrier.

    Undead creatures, with their glowing blue eyes and twisted forms, attempted to approach the building but were repelled by the shield. They disintegrated upon contact with its protective energy, their bodies turning to dust and fading away.

    Lucy watched in awe as the Grandmaster disyed his power and resolve. His frail form seemed to radiate strength, and his determination to protect their city was evident in every fiber of his being.

    She approached the Grandmaster, a mix of admiration and concern in her voice. "Grandmaster, this shield... It''s incredible. How long can you maintain it?"

    The Grandmaster smiled wearily, sweat glistening on his brow. "As long as I must," he replied. "I may be old, but my will is unwavering. I will protect this city and its people with everything I have. We can stretch this and cover the entire city but for that, we need time and the help of the sun."

    Lucy''s admiration for the Grandmaster deepened. She understood now why he was revered as the leader of the Grand Magic Judiciary. His unwavering dedication and selflessness were qualities to be admired and emted.

    Together, they stood in front of the shield, their eyes fixed on the battle raging beyond its protective barrier. The city may have been under attack, but Lucy felt a renewed sense of hope. With the Grandmaster''s leadership and thebined efforts of the Grand Magic Judiciary, the Holy Church, and their allies, there was a chance to reim their city and restore its former glory.

    For in the face of darkness, they would emerge as beacons of light, pushing back the shadows and ensuring that the Four Border City would once again shine brightly as a symbol of hope, strength, and unwavering defiance.

 Chapter 193 The Poison Of Macabre!

    ?

    "How long before the Judiciary headquarters?" The Summer King asked as he shed at the enemies with his coiling sword. The dark elf danced with the sword like it was an extension of himself.

    "Less than 4 kilometers," Viper replied, her eyes fixed on the Summer King''s mesmerizing swordy. She had seen coiling swords before, but none were as elegant as his. ''Guess he''s not a King without any reason at all.''

    Viper swiftly moved into action, following the Grandmaster''s orders. She made her way to the residential building of the Summer Kingdom, knowing it would be the easiest to reach. As she approached, she noticed a group of nobles and guards from the Summer Kingdom gathering outside, their faces etched with worry and determination.

    "Your Highness," Viper addressed the Summer King, "We must make our way to the Judiciary headquarters for safety. The situation is dire, and we need to gather all the strength we can."

    The Summer King nodded, his eyes reflecting a sense of responsibility. "Lead the way, Lady Viper. We will follow you."

    Together, Viper and the group of nobles and guards set off toward the Judiciary headquarters. The streets were filled with chaos and danger, the undead roaming freely and attacking anything in their path.

    But no matter where they go, it was fully littered with the undead. They were all roaming the streets, walking mindlessly, and the sad thing was there were no living beings on the streets, just them and the mass of the undead.

    Viper bit her lips in frustration. Though she doesn''t usually care about anything, seeing these unholy creatures in thisnd, thend which made her, made her want to save it. It made her want to kill it.

    Her Sais trembled with more power as she clenched them tightly.

    The Summer King quickly noticed the change in her behavior. "They said, this city was once resided by the Golden Hero himself," he said, trying to ease the situation.

    "It was, your highness," she replied. "After all, he was the one who created this city. A ce where people can do anything as long as it is immoral or hurt others. A ce of opportunity and growth."

    "Yeah, free city," one of the dark elves snarled. "Look what free has done to this ce? It could''ve been avoided if there was a proper monarchy system here rather than some old man overlooking it." His words were contempt and Viper would''ve snapped his neck in a second if it were someone other. She gritted her teeth.

    "Loras! Mind your words," the King snapped.

    "Forgive this fool, my king," Loras said, unapologetically. "I''m just frustrated with all of these undead and nasty creatures."

    "We all are," the king replied. "If this is an attack done by the Midnight Consortium then we all should be worried. If they are brave enough to attack this city, the city with the most powerful person in the entire world. What is it that stops them from attacking us?"

    Viper shrugged. "Perhaps, they are waiting for something, and it''s not time for them to attack us yet."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The King looked at her strangely. "What do you mean, Lady Viper? How could this be?"

    She shook her head. "I do not know for sure. They just want to make sure that people know that they''re powerful enough tounch a full-scale attack on the most safest city in the world while the kings of the major kingdom are in it. This is a statement and I won''t be even surprised if they sacrifice the attacker so they can again prove that they''re capable of doing such a feat. However, I don''t think we have much time to wait."

    The King nodded as he noticed that the residential building of the Autumn Kingdom was now in sight. The undead was now on the streets, slowly but surely walking toward the main street, littering everywhere.

    They quickly take cover behind a wall.

    "Why are we here? I thought we were supposed to go to the Judicial building?" Loras whispered, his voice was agitated.

    "The main road was blocked and we can reach the Judiciary through here also." She whispered back. "All the residential buildings have a pathway directly connected to the Judiciary. We could also bring the Autumn King and his delegation along the way."

    Viper''s eyes scanned the surroundings, her mind racing to find a way through the sea of undead that flooded the streets. She observed the movements of the horde, analyzing their patterns, and devising a n to navigate through their ranks.

    "We have to be careful," Viper cautioned, her voice barely above a whisper. "There are too many of them, and any wrong move could attract their attention."

    The Summer King nodded, his expression focused and determined. "We''ll follow your lead, Lady Viper. Show us the way."

    With caution and precision, Viper led the group, darting from one cover to another, using the buildings and structures as shields against the relentless advance of the undead. Every step was calcted, every movement deliberate, as they made their way closer to the Autumn headquarters.

    As they silently moved through the streets, Viper''s Sais remained tightly gripped in her hands, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. The tension in the air was palpable, the weight of the situation hanging heavy on their shoulders.

    Suddenly, a group of undead spotted the movement and began to shamble towards them, their glowing blue eyes fixed on tying prey before them. Viper''s eyes narrowed, and with a swift motion, she unsheathed her Sais, her des glinting in the pale moonlight.

    "Prepare for battle!" Viper called out, her voice filled with determination.

    The Summer King and his nobles drew their weapons, standing by Viper''s side. The sh of steel and the crackling of magic filled the air as they engaged in a fierce battle against the horde. The Summer King''s coiling sword danced through the air, striking with deadly precision, while Viper''s swift and calcted strikes sent undead foes crashing to the ground.

    The fighting was intense, the odds seemingly stacked against them. But Viper and the Summer King fought with unwavering resolve, their determination fueling their every move. They moved as a well-coordinated unit, each covering the other''s back, their skills and teamwork shining through the chaos

 Chapter 194 The Poison Of Macabre! (2)

    ?

    But no matter the teamwork, if the number is too much then there''s only one thing they can do. Run!

    And they ran. shing at enemies and made their way to the entrance of the building. Once they were all inside Viper shut the door closed and jammed it with a sword littered on the ground from the battles before them.

    "They must be on the top floor," Viper said to the Summer King, her voice was calm but the tension in her shoulders and her expression told everyone else that she was anything but.

    The Summer King nodded. "Let us proceed."

    The group started climbing up the stairs, Viper leading them as they made their way through the stairwell to the upper floor. There were already dead bodies lying at the stairs, some were City''s and some were Autumn, but they didn''t stop to check if they were alive or not.

    They didn''t understand why they were not turned yet but they made their way to the top of the floor without any problem.

    The first thing that hit was not any de or body, it was the stench. The foul smell of blood and decay filled the air, the stink so bad that it made you feel like throwing up.

    "What is this foul stench?" Loras pinched his nose.

    Viper slowly walked towards the end of the corridor, where thergest room was situated. The double door loomed at the end like some sinister haunted house, an entrance into the unknown, and in there was where she needed to go.

    She quickly quivered as the Summer King tapped on her shoulder. "Sure about it? They could be long gone before we even arrived."

    She could feel his apprehension "We''re here. There''s no point in turning back."

    The King nodded back. And they slowly crept to the double door.

    Blood leaked out of the door spaces below. Cold blood, like they were dead a few hours before.

    Viper didn''t like this. She didn''t like this at all.

    The only sound was their feet hitting on the ground and of course, Loras''s teeth rattling together.

    Viper didn''t like this one bit, the room felt like a trap and that wasn''t her.

    Viper held her Sais at the ready, her des glinting in the moonlight.

    They reach the double door and she looked back at the King. He nodded in response. His dark face was bloodied with the blood but it didn''t diminish the regal air he exuded.

    "Ready?" Viper asked the King.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes," he replied and she pushed open the door.

    The room before them was a scene of unimaginable horror. The walls were sttered with blood, creating macabre patterns that seemed toe alive in the dim light. The stench grew stronger, assaulting their senses and making their stomachs churn. It was a sickening cocktail of death and decay, lingering in the air like a haunting melody.

    Viper''s eyes widened in shock as she took in the gruesome sight. Bodiesy strewn across the room, their limbs twisted and mangled, their lifeless eyes staring into nothingness. The floor was slick with blood, making each step treacherous and uncertain.

    The Summer King''s expression turned grim as he surveyed the carnage. "What could have caused such devastation?" he murmured, his voice barely audible amidst the heavy silence that hung in the room.

    Viper moved forward cautiously, her Sais held tightly in her grasp. Every fiber of her being screamed for her to retreat, to escape this nightmare. But she knew she had a duty to fulfill, a responsibility to uncover the truth and protect those who remained.

    She walked further into the room, her heart pounding in her chest. As she approached the center of the room, a chill ran down her spine. There, on the wall, written in blood, were ominous symbols and words that sent shivers through her body. It was a grotesque disy of malevolence, a message from an unknown source.

    "What does it say?" the Summer King asked, his voice filled with apprehension.

    Viper struggled to maintain herposure as she deciphered the message. "It''s a warning," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "They''reing for us. They''re here to im this city as their own."

    The realization hit them like a physical blow. The enemies they faced were not merely mindless creatures of the undead, but a calcted force, hell-bent on conquering the city and crushing everything in their path.

    A sudden noise from the corner of the room snapped their attention away from the chilling message. Viper''s senses heightened, and her muscles tensed, ready to strike. She raised her Sais, scanning the room for any sign of movement but she found nothing.

    No one spoke again and they all followed her to the master bedroom.

    Viper twisted the doorknob, her hand trembling slightly, and slowly pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Her eyes widened in horror as she took in the grisly scene before her.

    But before she could react, the Summer King, sensing her shock, pushed past her and gasped audibly. His eyes were fixed on the bed, where the lifeless body of the Autumn Kingy, surrounded by a pool of crimson.

    Viper''s gaze fell upon the gruesome sight before her. The Autumn King''s head was grotesquely disfigured, with his features mangled and distorted as if someone had mercilessly pummeled his face. It was a sickening sight, one that made her stomach churn with revulsion.

    But it wasn''t just the damage to his face that shocked her. As she examined his lifeless body, she noticed the multitude of small holes scattered all over his torso and limbs. They resembled the puncture wounds of a sword, each mark a grim testament to the brutality of his demise.

    The realization sent a shiver down Viper''s spine. The Autumn King had been impaled with a sword, his body pierced multiple times before his untimely end. And yet, he had still been breathing, alive despite the excruciating pain inflicted upon him.

    It was a macabre scene, filled with contradictions that defied logic. How could someone endure such torture and continue to live, only to meet their final moments in such a brutal manner? The implications were chilling, raising unsettling questions about the nature of the attack and the perpetrators responsible

 Chapter 195 Hero And The Brother!

    ?

    The streets were a chaotic battlefield as Daemon, Daenys, and Calen fought their way through a relentless horde of undead. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the sounds of shing swords and anguished cries filled the air.

    Their hearts raced, adrenaline pumping through their veins as they navigated through the throng of enemies. Each swing of their weapons was a dance of survival, fueled by determination and a fierce desire to protect the innocent.

    Daenys used her lightning magic to immobile the undead while Calen and Daemon used their sword arts to shatter them.

    They were a trio of prodigies, closely knitted and working as one. The undead were no match for the strength of the three of thembined.

    Daenys''s mind was focused solely on her task as she unleashed another st of lightning magic, and the bodies of the undead convulsed and copsed to the ground.

    "I guess what they say about Zadkiels are indeed true," Calen said, smashing an undead''s head with the back of his sword. There was a faint sound of metal hitting rock as the undead died again. "You guys are indeed prodigies. I''m just d you can keep up with me." He smiled at Daemon, where''s Daemon just paused on his track and looked at him with a smile on his face.

    "Keep up with you?" He asked. "Oh, you mean you''re d that we tagged along or else you would''ve already been dead. Or is that what you meant?" he said, his smile getting wider as he walked past Calen.

    Calen turned and ran after Daemon. "Hey, you know, I''m quite proud of myself for keeping you two safe. So be grateful."

    "Excuse me?!" Daemon asked, incredulously.

    "Calm down, Daemon," Daenys said as she walked by them, chuckling, "I''m sure Calen is only teasing."

    Calen shook his head. "No. No. If it was only me, I would''ve already reached my destination. It''s because of you guys I''m slowing down."

    That in fact was true but even if he were to go back in time, he wouldn''t stop himself from bringing them with him as he was sure he needed much of his power and stamina when he meets his sister, that is if she was in any danger or something.

    Calen wiped the sweat from his brow, a smirk forming on his face. "I bet I took down more undead than you, Daemon."

    Daemon scoffed, twirling his sword in his hand. "Oh, please. You couldn''t even keep up with my pace. I''m sure I''ve surpassed your count by now."

    Daenys chuckled, amused by their friendlypetition. "Alright, boys, enough boasting. Let''s settle this. We''ll tally up the numbers once we''re done here."

    Calen nodded, hispetitive spirit ignited. "Deal. But I warn you, Daemon, you won''t stand a chance against me."

    Daemon rolled his eyes yfully. "We''ll see about that, Calen. Prepare to be amazed."

    With renewed determination, the two warriors dove back into the battle, each one eager to prove their skills and outshine the other. Their swords sliced through the undead with precision and grace, their movements bing a synchronized dance of destruction.

    Calen leaped into the air, his sword shing through multiple undead in a single motion. "One!" he shouted triumphantly, keeping a mental tally of his kills.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Daemon smirked, spinning around and taking down several undead with a swift series of strikes. "Two!" he called out, his voice filled with confidence.

    The banter continued as they fought their way through the horde, their friendly rivalry pushing them to new heights. They dodged and parried, their swords bing an extension of themselves as they sought to outdo one another.

    Calen chuckled,nding a powerful blow that sent an undead flying. "Four! I''m on fire!"

    Daemon grinned, swiftly dispatching a group of undead with a flurry of attacks. "Five! Catching up, aren''t you?"

    The battle intensified, and their kill counts continued to rise. With each fallen undead, their excitement grew, fueling their determination to surpass the other. They weaved through the chaos, their movements fluid and precise.

    Calen''sughter echoed through the streets. "Ten! I''m unbeatable!"

    Daemon''s eyes gleamed withpetitive fire. "Eleven! Don''t get toofortable, Calen."

    But amidst the chaos, a chilling roar pierced the cacophony ofbat, freezing them in their tracks.

    The ground trembled beneath their feet, the vibrations sending shivers up their spines. With wide eyes, they turned their gaze towards the source of the deafening sound, their hearts sinking as they beheld the terrifying sight before them.

    "Dragon?!" Daemon asked, gasping at the monstrosity.

    "No," Calen replied, his pupils shaking. "Dragons have four limbs, it only has two. It''s not a dragon, it is a-"

    "Wyvern!" Daenys was more of impressed than terrified. Her eyes were actually twinkling, a rather contrast to her brother and the hero.

    Hovering above the blood-soaked streets was a creature of nightmaresˇŞa monstrous undead wyvern. Its sheer size was awe-inspiring, its scaled body stretching out like a sinister shadow against the darkened sky. The once majestic wings were now tattered and torn, hanging limply at its sides.

    Its scales, cracked and rotten, glistened with putrid fluids that oozed from its decaying form. But it was the wyvern''s eyes that held their attention the most. Glowing with an unnatural blue fire, they seemed to pierce through the darkness, radiating an otherworldly malevolence.

    Calen''s heart pounded in his chest as his gaze swept over the crowd of people trapped near the wyvern''s monstrous presence. His eyes locked onto the familiar figure of his sister, Celeste, her face etched with fear and determination.

    "Celeste!" Calen''s voice cracked with desperation as he called out to her. His heart clenched at the sight of her in danger, his protective instincts kicking into overdrive.

    The weight of the situation settled heavily upon them. They knew they had to act swiftly to save Celeste and the others from the wyvern''s deadly grasp. Without a moment''s hesitation, they charged towards the colossal beast, their weapons gleaming in the pale moonlight.

 Chapter 196 The Undead Nightmare!

    The strange group of royals and nobles and somemoners moved tightly. Since no one was useless the fight became easy and they thought they could actually have a chance against these unholy creatures.

    But no, fate had another n for them. When they were in the center za, where the main attractions of the carnival were held, a defeating roar pierced through the city.

    "What the hell is that?!" Marcus asked, widening his eyes.

    "People are one thing but animals, we can''t possibly think about defending against something rabid and feral," Aurelia said, feeling a strange coolness on her body.

    "Well, whatever it is we need to pass through that road," Celeste said, pointing at a street that was blocked by the monster. "We can''t go back nor can we stay here. The only way we can even have a chance of defeating this nightmare is by reaching the Judicial building."

    She was right. Everyone knew it. But whatever that roar belong to, it was more terrifying than anything they had faced before.

    "Alright, everyone. Stay close and don''t wander off. Don''t even look behind you. We need to keep moving," Lumiere said, trying her best to calm everyone.

    "Dani," La looked at her friend with fear in her eyes. She didn''t like this at all.

    "Don''t worry," Dani said, squeezing her friend''s shoulder. "We are the best people the kingdoms can provide and if we don''t survive this, then no one can."

    Though the words were meant for La, everyone understood the implication. They couldn''t die here. They wouldn''t let these nightmares take away their lives. Not after everything they had been through.

    With determination etched onto their features, they kept moving through the streets, trying to cross the roads and just get past this nightmare.

    Celeste lead the group, and as the best one, she assumed the position. And none of them and least of all she questioned it. They all knew this was the best option they could take.

    As they cautiously advanced through the streets, their hearts pounded with both fear and determination. The atmosphere was heavy with tension, each step apanied by the sounds of their own racing breaths. The city seemed eerily silent as if even the undead were holding their breath in anticipation.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. Another bone-chilling roar reverberated through the air, causing their hearts to skip a beat. The group froze, their eyes widening with a mixture of dread and disbelief.

    A monstrous shadow loomed ahead, blocking their path. The sight before them was almost too horrifying toprehendˇŞa colossal undead wyvern. Its scales were tarnished and decaying, its wings torn and tattered. Its fiery blue eyes burned with an unholy intensity

    It roared again, its eyes set on the group.

    "We''re fucked!" Marcus cursed, tightening his hand around his sword.

    La nocked an arrow on her now, her hands trembling.

    This was the first time anyone in the group was seeing something like this.

    "I thought they were mythical creatures! Majestic!" Aurelia said, her eyes widened in excitement as she gazed upon the mighty wyvern.

    "Majestic, my ass, princess," Celeste cursed. "That thing is going to eat us and shat us if we don''t move now."

    Her words spurred the group into action, and they raced toward the nearest wall, their hearts pounding with a mixture of fear and excitement.

    The monster was enormousˇŞover fifteen feet in height and at least two hundred feet in length.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Just as they moved, a huge fireball erupted from the wyvern''s maw.

    The impact of the st caused the ground to erupt, sending waves of debris and dust through the air.

    The explosion threw everyone off their feet, knocking them off bnce.

    But by someone''s grace, they weren''t injured.

    "Then was undead and I thought I''d seen it all but now this...when is this going to end," Marcus screamed as he scrambled on his legs.

    As they struggled to regain their footing, the group frantically scrambled for cover behind the nearby ruins of a copsed building. Their faces were streaked with dirt and sweat, their expressions a mix of fear and determination.

    "Is everyone alright?" Dani shouted her voice barely audible over the roaring mes and crumbling debris.

    Aurelia coughed, her eyes watering from the smoke. "I think so... just a few scratches."

    Nevil brushed off some dirt from his clothes, his eyes fixed on the monstrous wyvern. "That thing''s no ordinary beast... it''s a force of nature."

    Lumiere, her voice filled with urgency, rallied the group. "We can''t stay here. We need to find a way to bring down that wyvern before it brings us down!"

    Celeste, her gaze unwavering, stepped forward. "I have an idea. La, Marcus, take aim at its wings. We need to ground that thing."

    La nodded, her hands steadying on her bow. "On it, Celeste."

    Marcus adjusted his grip on his sword, his eyes locked on the wyvern''s massive form. "You heard her, let''s bring that beast down!"

    With renewed determination, they burst out from behind cover,unching a coordinated assault on the wyvern. La and Marcus fired arrows and hurled spells, targeting the wyvern''s wings in an attempt to disable its flight.

    Aurelia conjured gusts of wind, aiming to disrupt the creature''s bnce, while Nevil and Lumiere coordinated their attacks, striking at vulnerable spots with precise strikes.

    Their efforts were met with fierce resistance. The wyvern thrashed and lunged, its ws shing through the air. Fire erupted from its jaws, scorching the ground and forcing the group to constantly dodge and weave.

    But they refused to yield. They fought with every ounce of strength they had, their determination fueling their attacks. The air crackled with magic and the sh of weapons as they relentlessly pressed on.

    Dani, her eyes zing with determination, channeled her inner strength and unleashed a powerful strike. Her sword glowed with an ethereal light as she aimed for the wyvern''s heart, seeking to deliver a decisive blow.

    But they were just acting like a distraction, the real attraction was the strongest one of their group. The finance of the ice princess, Derick.

    When the Wyvern was busy dealing with the pests, something jumped high in the air. The bright full moon illuminated his form as he jumped over the wyvern. He looked like a god who had descended from the heavens and the night had grown cold again. Only, a god of wolf.

    Derick was in hisplete werewolf form. His face was filled with determination and anger as hended fist-first on the overgrown lizard''s head.

 Chapter 197 Player Unknown!

    ?

    At the same time, somewhere in the Autumn Kingdom, more precisely in the Duchy of Ferel.

    In the Duchy of Ferel, the atmosphere buzzed with frenzied activity. Men and women, dressed in mismatched armor and wielding weapons of varying shapes and sizes, hurriedly gathered in the main courtyard. Horses neighed and stamped their hooves impatiently, as wagonsden with supplies creaked under the weight.

    ire, the Duchess of Ferel, paced back and forth, her brow furrowed with worry. She fidgeted with the edges of her cloak, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. "Hurry up, we don''t have all day!" she called out, her voice tinged with urgency.

    Sir Allister, a seasoned warrior with a grizzled beard, stood at the forefront of the troops. His weathered face bore the scars of battles fought and won. He bellowed orders, his voice rough like gravel. "Form up, you lot! We need to get this show on the road. No time to waste!"

    After giving orders to the troops, Sir Allister approached the young duchess. "Are you sure about it, mydy? Perhaps, we can station some more soldiers in the castle. Just to be sure. Say maybe, sixty or eighty--"

    ire stopped him with a hand. "That''s enough, Sir Allister. I understand your concern, but my life is safe here. But what about the people in that city, where unholy creatures of dark magic are roaming the entirety of the city even as we speak now? They need this number more than I do. ," She loosened her face and smiled tiredly. "The Midnight Consortium is sending a message through this attack and the creatures, and we could not afford to be a mere messenger."

    "Yes, Mydy. You are right," Sir Allister replied, his voice softening. "But they tried to kill you two weeks ago and if it wasn''t for the young master, who knows what unthinkable could have happened?" He shook his head.

    "Yes, and that savior of mine is there also, defending his people like he defended me." ire''s expression softened, her gaze turning towards the horizon where the Four Border cityy. "Damien.. He has grown into a remarkable young man. I owe him my life, and now it is our turn to stand by him and his people."

    Sir Allister nodded, his eyes reflecting both admiration and concern. "He is a fierce warrior, no doubt. But this battle... it''s like nothing we''ve ever faced before. The Midnight Consortium''s reach extends far, and their dark magic is formidable. We must be prepared for the worst."

    ire''s voice carried a steely determination. "We will be prepared, Sir Allister. We have trained for this moment, and we will fight with all our might. Our troops are skilled and courageous. We will not falter." She patted his shoulder. ''Come back, Sir Allister. I''ll be waiting here with a ss of wine for our victory against the Midnight Consortium."

    "That would have been nice if you weren''t drinking all day every day now, mydy," he shook his head in disappointment.

    ire chuckled at his remark. "I don''t know Sir, its just there is something special about the wine that kid gets me. I believe it''s her magic or something." He giggled again. "Lilith, honey, please bring that wine!"

    Sir Allister''s brow furrowed, concern etched on his face as he watched ire''s carefree demeanor. "Mydy, this is no time for indulgence. We are on the brink of war, and your responsibilities as the Duchess demand your full focus and sobriety."

    ire waved her hand dismissively, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh,e now, Sir Allister. A little wine won''t hurt. Besides, it helps calm my nerves. Lilith''s wine has a way of making everything seem a little less...dire."

    It was evident in her voice that she was indeed drunk a little, and Sir Allister vowed to first fire the wine girl once hees back from the battle.

    Aaron, a young soldier who had recently joined the ranks, nervously adjusted the straps of his helmet. He turned to hisrade, Emilia, a fellow novice in the art ofbat. "Do you think we''re ready for this, Emilia? I mean, we''ve trained, but this is real...a real battle."

    Emilia''s fingers trembled as she tightened the grip on her sword. She nced around at the sea of armored faces, each one brimming with a mixture of determination and apprehension. "I hope so, Aaron. We''ll just have to trust in our training and rely on each other."

    A priest, draped in flowing robes and clutching a holy symbol, approached the soldiers. He spoke with a gentle yet resolute voice. "May the blessings of the gods guide you in battle. Remember to fight with honor and protect the innocent."

    Madison, a young mage with fiery red hair, stood among the troops, clutching her spell book close to her chest. She offered a reassuring smile to herpanions. "Don''t worry, everyone. We''ll be right there with you, wielding our magic to turn the tide of battle. Together, we''ll be unstoppable."

    Priscilia, Madison''s best friend, joined the conversation with a determined expression. "We are allies in this fight, united by our cause. Let''s show them the strength of our unity and protect what we hold dear."

    ire, the Duchess, stepped forward, her eyes shining with unwavering resolve. "Listen up, everyone! We march to defend ournd, our families, and our way of life. The enemy may be fearsome, but we have something theyck: the heart, the courage, and the love for our kingdom."

    The soldiers, now assembled in ragtag ranks, nodded in agreement. The tension in the air was palpable, but so was the camaraderie and shared purpose among them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    With a final rallying cry, Sir Allister raised his sword high. "Onward, brave warriors! For the Autumn Kingdom, we fight!"

    The soldiers roared in response, their voices merging into a chorus of determination. As they set off on their march, the tter of armor and the rhythmic thudding of hooves filled the air, creating a symphony of purpose.

    In that moment, they were not just soldiers or nobles, but a united force marching to defend their homnd. Each step forward was imbued with hope and determination as they embarked on their arduous journey to the distant neutral city. Their resolve burned bright, even amidst the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    ***

    At the same time, on the battleground, three people were running in a dark tunnel.

    "Where are we going?" The Winter King asked, seeing the congested tunnel that was pitch ck on every side.

    "This is a tunnel that leads to the Judicial building directly, something that was built around the time of the Golden Hero." His guide, someone he doesn''t even know, was leading him. The man had simrly white hair with red zing eyes and a ck sword. He was not alone, there was Raven in front of him showing him the way.

    The King looked back at his wife. Despite all the distractions and massacre she saw minutes ago, her veil was still on her face like she refuses to even take it off on this dire situation.

    "Are you a Judicial Knight?" The King asked again.

    "No." He said. After pausing for a moment, he continued. "Not a knight, but an apprentice."

    "What is the reason that you would guide us to the Judicial building, and why should I trust you?"

    "You are here, your highness and that is the evidence all I need." the manughed.

    It was true, the only reason the king was even following the young man was because of his skills. Because if he wasn''t there, then he and his wife would''ve died just like all his people died on the residential building and for some reason the King decided to trust thisplete stranger. A small warm hand squeezed his shoulder.

    "I believe him, my husband." She said, a little muffled from the veil. For some reasons, the Winter Queen felt same and warm seeing the young man.

    "I am not sure..."

    "Do not worry, your highness," the man giggled again. "I also know your daughter, too!"

    Both the King and the Queen raised their eyebrows at the statement. "What...did you say?" The king asked, his voice wasced with concern and anger. His daughter, his pride, who doesn''t leave her castle, has a friend? That too, a human. How''s that possible? He wanted to know. He wanted to know the truth and why this young man knew about his daughter and where she was.

    The manughed. His voice was not crude or arrogant, but there was a touch of lunacy on it.

    The Winter King gives a side eye to his wife, where in she just turned sideways as to not meet him like she just regretted saying she trust this man.

    "Follow me, my king and queen," he shouted, his voice reverberated through the length of the tunnel. "We are just a few hundred meters away to the safe house."

    At that moment, both the king and queen regretted ever trusting some strange man and following him to a dark cave.

 Chapter 198 The Author!

    ?

    After running for what felt like an eternity, their eyes finally caught sight of a massive iron gate looming ahead. It stood as a symbol of both protection and uncertainty, guarded by a contingent of heavily armed soldiers. The soldiers, their armor gleaming in the dim light, turned their heads towards the group sprinting towards them. Their eyes showed a mix of wariness and readiness, prepared to defend the gate at any cost.

    "We have arrived, your grace," the guide said, his voice filled with a mix of relief and exhaustion. The unusuallyrge raven that had been guiding them flew back and perched on top of him, its eyes darting around vigntly, as if guarding their path.

    The Winter King''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the gate. It represented a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos and uncertainty that surrounded them. The hope for safety and refuge rekindled within his weary soul.

    "Hold up! Stay where you are!" One soldier stepped forward, his sword held firmly in front of him. His voice echoed with a stern authority, a testament to his duty and the gravity of the situation. "Who are you?"

    The Winter King, gasping for breath, summoned his remaining strength to gather hisposure. He straightened his posture, his voice filled with a mix of authority and desperation as he dered, "I am the Winter King, ruler of the Kingdom of Winter. We seek refuge within the Judicial building. Please, we are in dire need of assistance."

    The soldier''s eyes widened, his gaze shifting between the Winter King and the Queen, who stood by his side. The weight of their presence and their plea for help hung heavy in the air. The soldier maintained his cautious stance, his sword poised for action, as he inquired about the guide.

    "And who might you be?" he asked Damien, the guide, suspicion tinting his voice.

    Damien let out a mischievous chuckle, his voice carrying a hint of yfulness amidst the tension. "Damien Von Zadkiel, at your service," he replied, embracing his role as the guide. "I am the newly appointed apprentice of the Grandmaster. But if we''re just wasting time with names and titles, then we should proceed."

    The soldier''s stern expression softened, his demeanor reflecting a sense of understanding as he absorbed Damien''s words. "My apologies, Apprentice Damien," he said, his sword lowering. "We were instructed to escort any royals and their entourage safely to the Judicial building. Please proceed."

    With the soldier''s clearance, the iron gates creaked open, revealing a path to safety. The Winter King and the Queen hurriedly entered, their fatigue evident in their hurried steps. They sought respite and a moment of reprieve within the confines of the Judicial building, away from the perils that loomed outside. Their hope for salvation burned brightly within their weary hearts.

    However, Damien hesitated, his eyes fixed on the soldier. A flicker of worry crossed his face, drawing a curious look from the soldier.

    "Aren''t youing in, Apprentice Damien?" the soldier asked, sensing that something weighed heavily on Damien''s mind.

    Damien''s voice trembled with a mixture of hope and apprehension as he posed a question that held his family''s fate in the bnce. "Has my mother and father already arrived or..."

    The Winter King''s surprise was evident, his face paling instantly as he realized the gravity of Damien''s words. "Your mother and father...," he began, his voice trailing off, unable to bring himself to utter the words.

    "They were not in the residential building when I checked. I thought they might have already arrived," Damien exined, his voice filled with a mixture of hope and concern. He looked at the head soldier, his eyes searching for any glimmer of reassurance.

    Regrettably, the soldier shook his head, his expression reflecting the weight of the news. "Forgive me, apprentice, Duke Zadkiel and Duchess Zadkiel have not arrived here yet."

    A sigh escaped Damien''s lips, carrying the weight of uncertainty and the fear that gripped his heart. His family''s whereabouts remained unknown, and the fear for their safety consumed him. He nced at the soldier, his determination shining through theyers of uncertainty.

    "What about my brothers and sisters? Have they arrived?" Damien''s voice trembled with a mix of worry and hope, desperately seeking any sign of their well-being.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I''m afraid not," the soldier admitted, shaking his head again. "There''s no sign of them, and we''re growing concerned. We haven''t been able to establishmunication with anyone inside the city for some time now. It seems all the lines are down."

    The weight of uncertainty settled upon Damien''s shoulders, burdening him with the unknown fate of his loved ones. Determination welled up within him, a flicker of resolve that refused to be extinguished.

    "I won''t rest until I locate them," Damien vowed, his voice filled with determination and resolve. The weight of his words hung in the air, capturing the attention of those around him.

    The head soldier, a mix of admiration and regret in his eyes, ced aforting hand on Damien''s shoulder. "There''s nothing we won''t do to aid you on your journey. We may have our orders, but know that we stand ready to support you in any way we can."

    Damien felt a surge of gratitude towards the head soldier. He ced a hand on top of the soldier''s, a silent gesture of appreciation. "That''s alright, sir. Your words mean a great deal to me. Even if you offered me help, I would have to decline. This is a task I must undertake alone. You have your duty, and I have mine."

    Turning his attention to the Winter King and Queen, Damien''s eyes reflected the weight of his decision. "This is the end of our journey, your highnesses. Please take refuge in the Judicial building. I will search for the rest of your family and ensure their safety."

    The Winter King stepped forward, his expression grave and filled with paternal concern. "Damien," he began, his voice tinged with a mix of gratitude and worry, "if you... if you happen toe across my daughter, please ensure her safety. I know it may seem selfish to ask for more when you have already rescued us, but as a father, my worry knows no bounds."

    Damien''s face softened, his eyes filled withpassion. He understood the Winter King''s concerns, as Lumiere held a special ce in his heart too. He offered a reassuring smile. "Do not worry, your grace. Princess Lumiere is dear to me, and I will do everything in my power to help her if I find her. Your concern is not selfish; it is that of a loving father."

    The Winter King''s features rxed, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. He extended a hand towards Damien, a gesture of trust and gratitude. Damien took the Winter King''s hand in his own, sealing their unspoken bond and shared purpose.

    As the Winter King and Queen made their way towards the Judicial building, Damien watched them with a mix of relief and determination.

    With his resolve unwavering, Damien embarked on his solitary mission, venturing into the unknown to find the missing members of his family and friends.

    As he stepped into the darkened streets of the city, shadows danced around him, whispering eerie secrets. His senses heightened, Damien remained alert, his every step deliberate and cautious. The city, once vibrant and alive, nowy in ruins, a haunting reminder of the chaos that had unfolded.

    He searched tirelessly through the debris-strewn streets, his heart pounding with a mix of hope and trepidation. Each corner turned, each building explored, held the potential for a long-awaited reunion or a devastating loss. The air was thick with uncertainty, the silence broken only by the distant sounds of destruction.

    With each encounter, Damien faced remnants of the Midnight Consortium''s vile presence. Undead creatures lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with a malevolent hunger. He fought with all his might, his sword slicing through the air as he defended himself and pushed forward. The battles were fierce, the odds stacked against him, but he refused to be deterred.

    "Oh, my? What have I stumbled upon?" Damien froze in his tracks, his breath catching in his throat as he recognized the voice. It was a voice he thought he would never hear again, a voice from his past life. His heart pounded hard in his chest, uncertainty and disbelief swirling within him. "This cannot be," he whispered to himself, his mind racing with conflicting emotions. Fear and anticipation intertwined, urging him to turn around and confront the truth.

    "You were just my creation," the woman spoke, her words dripping with a mix of arrogance and disbelief. "Just a figment of my imagination, a character brought to life. And yet, here you stand, blocking my way? How dare you, Damien. You should be on your knees, begging for my forgiveness, grateful for the life I bestowed upon you."

    With a deep breath, Damien summoned the courage to face the voice that haunted his memories. Slowly, he turned, his eyes meeting those of a woman who stood before him. She was the creator of the novel that had shaped his existence, his very own sister from his previous life.

 Chapter 199 The Author! (2)

    ?

    "You were just my creation," the girl continued, her words dripping with disdain. "Just a pawn in my storytelling, a character meant to entertain me. And now you have the audacity to stand in my way? How foolish, Damien. You should be groveling on the ground, begging for my mercy, just as you always did."

    The truth crashed over him like a tidal wave, threatening to engulf him in its overwhelming force. The woman standing before him, the creator of this novel, was none other than his very own sister from his previous lifeˇŞthe sister who had despised him, who had made his days a living nightmare.

    Damien''s heart sank, burdened by the weight of their shared history. Memories of her relentless cruelty and scornfulughter flooded his mind, stirring up a storm of anger and sadness within him. He longed to turn away, to escape the painful reminder of his past, but a flicker of defiance ignited within him, refusing to be extinguished.

    "I created you just like my useless brother," she sneered, her words like venom. "Look at you now, acting just like himˇŞuseless and making other people''s lives miserable."

    Her words pierced him like a thousand needles, each one reopening old wounds and fueling his growing anger and frustration. Waves of resentment crashed against the shores of his mind, threatening to consume him in a tempest of emotions.

    ''This cannot be real, can it? It must be a nightmare,'' he thought, desperately seeking refuge from the truth. He gazed at her once again, his pupils trembling with recognition. There was no mistaking itˇŞit was her. The dark hair, the texture of it, and those cruel, malevolent eyes that mirrored their mothers. The shape of her face, the height of her nose, and the curve of her lipsˇŞeverything bore a striking resemnce. Only slightly taller and older.

    "Oi, are you even listening to what I''m saying?" she snapped her fingers, drawing nearer. "Ah, you don''t understand who I am, or perhaps you''re thunderstruck by my presence." She burst intoughter. "Well, well, I certainly created you to resemble that pervert, didn''t I? But how did you gain sentience? That''s what puzzles me. Out of everyone, it had to be you. Damn it all."

    "Alright, you fuck boy," she said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Listen up, here''s the deal." She raised a finger, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "Come with me, and I''ll grant you all the pleasures of the world, just as you were intended. You won''t have to work for it or endure ridicule. Stay in my pce and indulge in all the women I can bring to you. How does that sound?"

    As his sister''s proposal hung in the air, Damien could feel Aviora, his loyal bond, observing him, searching for his thoughts and emotions. Though she couldn''tprehend the full extent of the situation, herforting presence provided sce amidst the chaos. He took a deep breath, drawing strength from their unbreakable connection. ''Thank you, dear bond, for grounding me in this tumultuous moment.''

    Gazing at his sister, the supposed author of this story, Damien couldn''t help but marvel at the twisted irony of it all. How old was she when she penned this novel? Fifteen, sixteen? The thought bewildered him, for he could never have imagined that his own sister would be the mastermind behind the creation that shaped his current existence.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He had never been informed of her role as the author, and the realization struck him with a painful irony. Damien Von Zadkiel, the protagonist of this tale, was based on himself. What a sick joke fate had yed on him.

    But as his sister remained oblivious to his true identity, he decided to y along, concealing the knowledge of his transmigration. "Oh, my? Such beauty!" he eximed, feigning surprise. "Are you perhaps lost, mydy?" He gracefully dropped to one knee, gently taking her hand before she could retract it, and pressed a delicate kiss onto its back. A flicker of fury crossed her face as she staggered back, trembling with rage.

    "Get off of me!" she snapped, her voice seething with venom, and delivered a resounding p across his cheek. The force of the blow sent his head spinning to the side, eliciting a sharp crack as pain surged through him. Grunting, he clutched his stinging cheek, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ''What the fuck! How is she this strong?''

    "How dare you, perverted dog, touch me like that," she sneered, towering over him. Disgust and disdain dripped from her words. "You have no shame, do you? You are just like that useless fucking brother of mine. Oh well, who am I kidding? You''re just a character, an exact replica of him. Of course, you would act in such a manner." She sighed in exasperation, her frustration evident. "Why did I even bother engaging with you? I should just end you and be done with it."

    She delicately pointed a finger at her and a dark beam started to converge on the fingertip. Like a dark, poisonous mist, it gradually expanded, forming a ball of ck energy. His sister raised a brow, her lips curling into a devious grin. "I wonder, will it be a knife through the heart? A swift slice across the neck? Or perhaps I should simply shoot you, as that is the way it should have been in the first ce. How fitting."

    Sheughed. "Oh yes, that''s it. I''ll st you with a spell that would make the most skilled mages wince with pain, then I''ll torture you with my hands. Just like I did with your weakling, pathetic body on the original timeline."

    Her eyes glistened with madness, relishing the thought. "Yes, just like that. I''ll tear you apart, limb by limb, and you''ll beg for mercy. And when you finally break, I''ll force-feed you your own entrails. How does that sound? Yes, that''s just the way to punish you."

    As her diabolical plot unfolded, Damien remained silent, watching her with a hint of amusement. He had no intention of backing down. ''Her madness has peaked. What happened to her?''

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 200 The Author!(3)

    ?

    She then unleashed the spell she had prepared, but he had already seen iting. With a single step forward, he grabbed her arm and pushed her away, dodging the attack. The ck ball sted to the ground, making a huge crater as it smashed into the earth. The shockwave sent him staggering, and he was nearly thrown off bnce.

    "What the fuck? You dodged it," she muttered, her eyes wide with surprise. "How the hell did you get powerful?"

    He smiled at her, leaning close to her. "Oh? Adventures, are we? I like that." His breathing caresses her face. "What might your name be, my fierydy? I would like to make you mine."

    "Ughhh..." She almost threw up then and there. "What the hell are you talking about? Move away, you worthless piece of shit!" She tried to shake him off but Damien was using his full power on her. He felt like with a little more force, she could snap his arms like a twig.

    "You said there was someone you hate, right? Tell me his name and he''ll be six feet under the ground." His eyes twinkled with cold determination.

    She narrowed her eyes, a smile curling her lips. "Oh? You will kill him for me? For this lovelydy without anyone to protect her?" She snickered. "Then, I will tell you. The one who ruined my life was...you. Just die. That is the best thing you can do for me."

    Damienughed, and she flinched at his unexpected reaction. "What was that, mydy? You want some now?"

    "Aah, I guess whatever I say about things out of this world won''t register on your NPC minds, is it?" She shook her head and clicked her tongue.

    "I didn''t expect you to ask something like that, but I guess our interests are aligned," heughed haughtily. ''You hate me so much that you even created a character based on me just to kill off andugh at it, don''t you? Let''s see how much hate you have in you.'' He smiled menacingly.

    "What the fuck are you bbering?" she looked at his smile with contempt. "Don''t touch me. I don''t want anything rted to him touching me. Ugh...seeing you reminds me of him." She continued her banter like all the profanity she wanted to direct to her brother was directed at his counterpart in this world. "After all the shit he did to me and my family, you know what he did? You fucking know what he did? Died! How? Ask me. Ask me." She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    "How?" She didn''t notice the change in his behavior as she continued her banter.

    "By fucking masturbating! That too with my novel. The police found him with his hands on the weiner with a fucking disgusting expression on his face. That fucker!"

    Her rage was palpable. She couldn''t hold it back. The blood drained from her face, her expression twisted with utter contempt and loathing.

    ''So it really happened.'' He closed his eyes, imagining the faces of his mother and rtives seeing his body and the entric position.

    "And top of the teasing and taunting from the rtives, the media found this unique story to be sensational. He had been the main figure in the news for some time after the scandal. Fucking useless dead meat. What the fuck is wrong with this world? The world is fucked up. How did I end up here? I just want to die." She looked up at the sky, her eyes brimming with tears.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Fuck! Everyone saw that.''

    "And...and..." her eyes watered. "And they even had the audacity to interview me as his fucking sister and the author of the novel that he was jacking his wiener off. You know how fucking embarrassing it was. I even thought about suicide. But I had to live it to the end, huh? That fucker." She was now crying.

    ''Oh? Fuck! Even if I had a chance, I don''t want to fucking go back at all!''

    "What am I doing?" She pushed him and walked a bit before crouching down, head between her knees.

    ''She always did that when she was lost.''

    "I want to go home." She sobbed.

    Damien feltplicated. On one hand, he would like to kill her and save this world. Allowing her to live means she will only try to kill the people he cares about and ruins this worldpletely. Of course, that means he''s supposed to die but on the other hand, seeing her- his younger sister who he raised as a kid- break down like this is something he never imagined would ever happen. Somewhere inside him, there was this voice telling him to go and hug her.

    He took a deep breath, walked towards her, and crouched down. "You said you were from somewhere far away, right? Do you know how to go back?"

    The question struck her as odd like she felt he understood her. "What? Why did you ask me that?" She raised her head and looked at him. The resemnce was uncanny. She couldn''t unsee it. He exactly looked like that pervert. Well, she envisioned this guy based on him, so it was only natural. But it was not just appearance, even his gaze was somewhat resembling.

    "You look sad. Maybe because you''re away from your home. Why don''t you go back?" He was trying to appeal to normal without giving away his identity.

    "My good man! My noble piece of crap! I''m trying and you are the sole reason I''m getting dyed. I can''t even bring to kill you since you resemble..."Her voice broke off. "I need to end this novel as I wrote it. I need to kill people who are supposed to be dead and get to the end of the story to go back."

    "I don''t understand you, but can''t you just stop trying to kill people and get to the end of the story?" He looked into her eyes. She had dark circles around her eyes.

    "That is impossible. To achieve the ending I desire, then the story should bepleted the way it was written. I even killed the Ind Queen and that new duchess. Can you believe it? Someone who wasn''t even supposed to exist suddenly became a Duchess, and you were even trying to protect her. Fucking hell."

 Chapter 201 Lunacy! [R-18]

    ?

    Earlier, at the Autumn Kingdoms residential building.

    "Aah~ Aah~ Harder baby." A woman was moaning as her ass cheeks were getting destroyed.

    Her head was leaning on the pillow as her eyes were rolled back. The man was grabbing her ass and giving her a good fucking from behind. Her ass jiggled and shook with each hard thrust.

    He grunted as he thrust his hips harder and buried his cock deeper into her pussy. He grabbed her hair and pulled her up.

    "Fu~" She let out a cute moan as the man nibbled on her neck.

    "Fuck, Mom. I can''t even grab a break, can I?" the son said as he licked her nape, sliding it up all the way to her ears. She shuddered at the sensation.

    "Aah~ My son is too good, baby. Fuck me like the good boy you are."

    "Fuck...mom." He moaned and bit her earlobe.

    He then pushed her back onto the bed and thrusted hard. His hands roamed around her body and her perky breasts. She moaned loudly, making him thrust harder and deeper.

    "Ah~"

    "Haa~"

    The Autumn delegation arrived weeks ago and the young prince can''t even enjoy the carnival due to his mother''s high sex drive. He was forced to fuck her every day and every minute. The once healthy boy was nothing but some bones and a stick with a pulsing, hard cock.

    His hand went back to her ass and gave it a firm p. He then grabbed the cheek and spread it wide. Her tight asshole was visible and he used that chance to rub his fingers around it.

    "Ah! Stop teasing me and just get in, baby." She tried pushing the man''s finger away but he pinned her arm down on the bed.

    "You can''t order me, Mom." He pushed one of his fingers inside her ass hole, feeling the tightness of it around his finger.

    "Ah~ you''re so good, baby. So good. Ah!" The woman moaned as he fingered her asshole while he fucked her pussy hard and deep. He felt his heart pounding in his chest like he would die any time soon. But he didn''t stop or else she would call him a pussy and he hated that. This woman...he pped her ass again. She moaned louder.

    He continued to thrust and finger her ass, making her moan in ecstasy. It was so good and too much at the same time. She couldn''t control herself. She was about toe when-

    "Ah!" he screamed and pped harder again this time with a palm infused with his mana. The p was so hard that blood started to leak out of her ass.

    She screamed aloud, as the pain seared through her whole body. "What the fuck are you doing?!" She bellowed at him, but her body was trembling.

    He stopped and pulled his cock out of her pussy and grabbed her hair again. pulling her head back and making her look at him. "You wanted to fuck so hard, didn''t you whore? You want your son''s cock, right? Here let me give you a better taste."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He thrust his cock back into her pussy and thrusted hard. He pulled her hair and looked at her face, seeing the pleasure in her face and the pain from the previous p. She could see the madness in his eyes. The anger and lust.

    "Fuck~" He grunted and continued to pound her pussy and ass hard.

    The woman couldn''t do anything but moan and scream. He was hitting her G-spot and it was driving her mad at the same time he was hurting her. She felt her ass would be on fire any minute if he continued to thrust like this.

    "I-I can''t take it anymore." she cried as tears rolled down her eyes. "Stop, baby, stop, I''m gonnae. Fuck! Too much, I''m cumming! Cumming! CUMMIIING!" She moaned and squirted hard, but he didn''t stop.

    He kept thrusting and fucking her ass. Her pussy juices were flowing down the bed and she felt his cock pulsed and throbbed. Then another p came and this time at the other cheek. The blood started to flow.

    "You whore," he repeated. "You fucking whore. You must be bound on a street pole, naked, of course. The peasants should use you as a street whore and fuck you until they''re satisfied." He hit her again, and more blood came out.

    He can''t hear her screams as he pressed her head on the pillow. He lifted his leg and shoved it on her, pinning her down there. He thrusted harder and deeper, his balls pping her pussy.

    She felt like dying, and yet it felt so good. Her pussy was being wrecked by her son''s cock and it was just too good. He kept going and her ass was getting abused.

    She felt the pain and the pleasure mixed together. She tried to breathe and feel everything he was doing to her. Her pussy was being fucked and her ass was getting pped, and yet her son was still thrusting.

    "Baby...stop," she begged. "I''m gonna cum. You''re gonna make mee, baby."

    But he didn''t listen and continued to fuck her hard and deep.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck." He groaned as he felt his climax approaching.

    "Please, stop! Stop!" She couldn''t take it anymore and she started to cry.

    "Cum for me, Mom. Cum for me, cum hard, and say my name. Say my name, Mom!" His hand gripped her hair and pulled it back.

    "Fuck! Baby, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. Please! I can''t, I''m gonna cum, I''m gonnae!" She screamed and squirted all over the ce.

    He grunted and thrust his cock one more time before he came inside her pussy. He felt his cock twitching, and he felt his cum rushing out of his cock.

    He looked at her and she had a satisfied look on her face. She was covered in sweat, her hair was disheveled, and her ass was bleeding, but she had a big smile on her face. Tears streamed down from her eyes.

    "That was amazi--" She couldn''t finish her sentence as she saw the ping at her cheek.

 Chapter 202 Lunacy! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    He pped her again and again. The boy started to punch her face, hitting her cheeks, and nose.

    "You fucking bitch!" He screamed as he hit her face again. "You''re not my mom! You''re not my fucking mom! You''re just a fucking whore!"

    He punched her face again. "You fucking whore!"

    The woman couldn''t even speak or defend herself. He then grabbed her face and trusted his cock inside her mouth.

    "Swallow, you fucking whore, swallow."

    "Ack." She struggled and gagged but he didn''t stop.

    She tried to push him off but he held her down and thrust his cock hard and fast.

    "Swallow it, swallow it, you fucking whore." He was thrusting his cock like a madman.

    "Ack." She choked and then gasped for air.

    He pulled his cock out and pped her again. "What did you do to me, you fucking bitch!"

    He pped her again. "Why did you do this to me? Why did you make me fuck you?"

    He kept pping her and punching her face. His hands were covered in blood.

    "You fucking whore. You fucking whore. I hate you so much. I fucking hate you." He screamed and kept hitting her.

    "I hate you, Mom! I fucking hate you!" He punched her again and again.

    She could hear him crying and screaming. She saw his eyes. It wasn''t the same as before. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. He then grabbed her boobs and began pinching them hard.

    "No baby, please stop, it hurts," she begged.

    He didn''t stop and continued to abuse her tits. "You fucking whore." He pped her boobs.

    "I''m sorry, baby, I''m sorry." She was crying, her face was nothing but a bloody mess.

    He then went down and began to lick her pussy, tasting his own cum. The woman felt disgusted at that but she didn''tin as her son was still licking her. He then pulled away and sat on his knees and jerked his cock.

    "Come here, you fucking whore," he said and grabbed her head, and shoved his cock into her mouth again.

    She knew what he wanted and she obediently sucked his cock, feeling the cum flowing through his cock.

    He grunted and then thrust his cock again inside her mouth. He looked at her and saw her eyes. Her face was covered in blood and she was still crying. But there was also a sense of submission. Heughed loudly and she looked at him.

    "You know what, mom? I''m going to cum, and I''m going to fill your mouth with my cum." He started to thrust harder, shoving his cock deeper inside her mouth. "And you''re going to swallow it like a good girl. Right?"

    She didn''t answer and just sucked his cock.

    "That''s it, Mom, just keep sucking, you fucking whore. Just suck me, motherfucking whore." He continued to thrust faster, deeper.

    The woman was just sucking and bobbing her head, taking his cock inside her mouth, tasting her son''s cum. He groaned and his cock twitched, releasing his cum inside her mouth.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Swallow, you fucking whore, swallow," he ordered and the woman obeyed.

    She swallowed his cum and he thrusted his cock deeper, making her swallow it all. She thought that would be the end but she was wrong.

    He pulled his cock out and gave her a big smile, his cock was still hard and pulsing. He then pushed her back down and lifted her legs up.

    "No more, please, no more, baby," she begged.

    He didn''t listen and positioned himself on her pussy and thrust inside. "Fuck, Mom, your pussy is so tight, I love it."

    He grabbed her leg and continued to thrust and fuck her. pping her breasts and her pussy, calling her names. The woman was crying and screaming.

    "No more, baby, stop, stop." She begged him, but he didn''t stop.

    He didn''t stop and fucked her until someone burst through the doors. He didn''t stop until he heard a familiar voice.

    "What the fuck are you doing, asshole?" A voice came from the door.

    The man stopped and looked at the intruder, it was the princess of the Autumn Kingdom. "What? You want to get fucked too?"

    "You sick son of a bitch." She said and stepped forward.

    The man turned around and his cock was still buried inside the woman''s pussy. "Look at her, sister. She wanted to get fucked and she--" He saw her handsing at him, but he was too depraved to do anything and justughed.

    "You fucking monster," the princess said and punched the man in the face. The punch packed with mana, sent the man tumbling across the floor and mmed on the wall.

    "Mother!" Elora looked at her mother in pity. Her whole body was covered in blood. Her lips were chewed and her breasts had fingerprints inked with blood. "Are you alright, mom?" She ced her sword on the bed and came close to her mother.

    The woman tried to speak, but her face was too much of a mess, she couldn''t even speak. Her eyes were filled with tears and blood.

    "Fuck," Elora cursed and grabbed a towel from the side table and threw it at her mother. At the same time, he rose up and ran towards her and grabbed her boobs from behind. "I''m going to fuck you, whore, fuck you in the ass."

    "Fucking hell! Have you lost your mind, brother?" She struggled with his grip.

    "I''m going to fuck you in the ass, and then I''m going to fuck you in the mouth. Fuck you and fuck you and fuck you," he kept on repeating andughed. He tore her dress in the middle, revealing her bare breasts.

    "Fucking hell!" She screamed and pulled her legs backward and kicked his balls.

    "Gah!" He let go of her and fell on his knees. He was holding his balls and grunting.

    Elora didn''t waste her time and nted a roundhouse kick on his head but he caught it mid-air and mmed her to the ground, pinning her down.

    "Let me go, you fucking pig," she screamed.

    "Whoa, your tits are perfect, sister. Let me suck on them." He grabbed her breast and squeezed it.

    "Fuck off, you fucking pervert." She tried to push him away, but he was too strong. She reached out to the bed, where her sword was. Her fingers grazed the bed frame as he began to lick her breasts.

 Chapter 203 Reek! [R-18]

    ?

    "Fuck off, you fucking pervert." She tried to push him away, but he was too strong. She reached out to the bed, where her sword was. She touched the bed frame as he began to lick her breasts.

    She could feel him sucking and licking her breasts, it was making her disgusted but at the same time...something else too. But she kept on reaching out until she grabbed the hilt. With renewed vigor, she pulled the sword and hit his head with its hilt. He staggered back and held his head. "You whore! You fucking whore!!" He screamed as blood began to sweep through his fingers.

    He stood up and ran towards her, but she sidestepped and swung her sword downwards and his hard cock flew out,nding on the floor with a loud thud.

    He looked at his cock, stunned, and then to Elora. "What did you do?" He was now on his knees and still holding his head. The cock pulsated and trembled for a second before it slowly stopped.

    "I severed your fucking cock, you sick bastard."

    He looked at her and then at his cock. "No, no, no, no, no." He began to cry and shake. His hands covered his crotch. "No, no, no, no, no." He started to scream and cry and then fell to the ground.

    "Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god." He was screaming and crying. "My cock, my cock, my cock, my cock." He was rocking back and forth.

    Elora stepped forward and pointed the sword at him. "Stop this madness or else I''ll sever your head, too."

    He didn''t stop cursing but rather lifted his hand and pointed at her. "You fucking bitch, I''ll kill you, you bitch."

    "Are you sure?" She said as she slowly came closer.

    "Yeah, I''ll fucking kill you, you fucking bitch."

    "So be it. Goodbye, brother." She raised her sword above his head and was ready to swing her sword down when she heard a pitiful voice. "Stop. Please stop," she begged. Elroa''s lips curved a little before recing with a worried face. "What, Mom? Look at him. He raped you. Tried to kill you and you still want to spare him. He is depraved, Mom."

    "But he''s my son, and you''re his sister. Don''t you care about him?" the woman said, looking at her son with pity. "No matter what he did, he''s still my son."

    "He''s a monster, Mom. Look what he did to you." Elora didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t say anything at all. She looked at her mother, whose face was now almost unrecognizable.

    The man simply started to cry loudly with his hands on his face. His loud weeping filled the room as the blood from his severed crotch pooled below him.

    "You''re such an idiot, Mom," Elora said, but couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She sighed and lowered her sword. "I hope you remember what happened today, Mom."

    It was not regarding this incident at all, she was referring to something else. The woman felt something was very wrong but she can''t say anything as if this news leaks her entire world is shattered and the only thing she can do is trust her daughter and her mouth.

    Elora took ast look at her brother and mother. "Do you want me to knock him down?"

    She thought for a second and nodded her head. "That would be helpful."

    Elora walked towards the kneeling man and hit him on the head again with her sword''s hilt, knocking him out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "There, that''s better," she said and turned to her mother. "Alright, let''s take you to a healer, Mom."

    Her mother shook her head. "I''ll do it myself, Elora. Just leave the room."

    The princess took onest look at the bloody mess that happened in the room, her eyes momentarily fell on cum dripping pussy of her mother. She quickly hid it with the towel. Elora nodded and slowly walked out of the room.

    After Elora left the room, the woman''s shoulders dropped and tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked down on her son, her own child, who was lying down, his cock missing.

    ...

    Elora entered her room, which was just opposite the room which she came from. There was no one in the corridor as such, she didn''t feel like covering her bare breasts. She twisted the door knob and entered her room.

    "How did it go-- oh my god! What happened to you." Another person was in the room, sitting on the couch and sipping a coffee when she entered. Marcus, her trusted advisor.

    "Nothing! My dear brother was more violent than I thought," she slouched down on the couch beside Marcus and looked up at the ceiling, sighing deeply. She could feel his gaze on her bare breasts. "Marcus...you know I can feel your gaze, right? Do you want the same treatment as my brother? Huh?" She turned her head and looked at him.

    "Oh no, no, no, nothing of that kind, my princess." He shook his head and continued sipping his coffee.

    She sat up straight and looked at him, smiling. "Do you want to touch them?" She asked.

    He could feel the bait on the question. "Touch what, your grace?" He didn''t turn or anything, simply stared ahead.

    "You know, when he grabbed my breasts and squeezed them and sucked them, rather than disgust I felt aroused, is that normal?" She grabbed her boobs and shook them.

    Marcus took a long gulp and nodded his head. "It can be, your grace. There are all types of kinks. Rough handling is loved throughout the world. There''s nothing shameful in that."

    "Really? I never knew," she said and looked up, thinking. "Do you want to handle me roughly, Marcus?" Another bait. He shook his head.

    "What? Why? You think I''m not that beautiful? Is that it?" She looked offended and pouted her face. Another bait and she was locking him in ce.

    "Oh no, no, no, it''s not that, my princess, please forgive my rudeness." He raised both his hands and bowed his head.

    "So you think I''m beautiful? Do you want to fuck me too?" She raised her voice and Marcus could feel his body tensed up.

    Marcus was cursing all the gods now.

 Chapter 204 The Trap!

    ?

    He took a deep breath, bracing himself for what he was about to say. The princess watched him intently, her eyes filled with a mischievous glimmer.

    "I''m afraid I must disappoint you, Your Highness," he said, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of amusement. "While I appreciate your beauty, I am simply not interested in women."

    The princess raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Oh, Marcus, you do know how to tter ady," she teased, her voiceced with amusement. "But I can sense the heat in your gaze, the way your eyes linger on me."

    He chuckled softly, keeping his gaze fixed on the table. "You have a keen sense, Your Highness," he replied, a hint of mischief in his voice. "But I assure you, my gaze is not one of romantic interest. It''s merely an appreciation of your grace and elegance."

    The princess leaned forward, her hand slowly tracing a delicate pattern on the table. "Hmm, Marcus, you can''t fool me that easily," she countered, her voice low and seductive. "I''ve seen the way you steal nces when you think no one is looking. Your eyes betray you."

    He sighed, a faint blush creeping onto his cheeks. "Your Highness, I must insist that you''re mistaken," he protested, trying to maintain hisposure. "I have dedicated my life to the pursuit of knowledge and the service of the kingdom. Romance and affairs of the heart are simply not on my agenda."

    The princess chuckled, herughter like music in the air. "Oh, Marcus, you may be a man of intellect and duty, but even the most dedicated minds can''t resist the call of desire," she teased, leaning back in her chair. "Perhaps one day, you''ll find yourself intrigued by a woman who captures your heart."

    He met her gaze, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of amusement and defiance. "Perhaps, Your Highness," he conceded, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "But for now, I am content with thepany of books and the pursuit of knowledge. Love can wait."

    The princessughed softly, her voice filled with a hint of admiration. "Very well, Marcus," she said, her tone gentle. "But remember, love has a way of finding us when we least expect it. Until then, I shall continue to enjoy teasing you, just to keep you on your toes."

    He chuckled, a warmth spreading through his chest. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Your Highness," he replied, his eyes meeting hers with a yful glint. "Consider me forever on guard."

    Then both of them paused for a moment, seemingly thinking about the future they will have in a few days'' time.

    "You sure about it?" Marcus broke the silence. "If anyone finds out we will be hanged on the gallows." His tone had a hint of seriousness, but still kept the same yful smile.

    "It''s not like we''ll have kids, and besides, we''re not doing anything that will harm anyone. This, indeed, is for the future of our kingdom." She replied. "Father can''t rule anymore. He might have been an entric ruler in his prime but you know how much he has degraded himself. He acts on impulses and emotions, plotting against other kingdoms when he even doesn''t have a foolproof n."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "On that, I can agree. But..." His voice trailed off as his eyes gazed at the woman beside him. Her red hair was dishevelled with torn clothing not because she was degrading herself but an act to save her kingdom. Even though he couldn''t ask he still wanted to know. "What is power to you?"

    She took a moment to contemte his question, her gaze turning inward as she searched for the words to convey her thoughts. "Power, to me, is not about dominance or control," she began, her voice steady and resolute. "It is about the ability to protect and guide, to shape the destiny of our people for the better. It is the responsibility to make tough decisions and sacrifices, even if it means risking everything for the greater good."

    Her words resonated within him, stirring a sense of purpose and understanding. "So, our actions, as perilous as they may be, are driven by the desire to bring stability and prosperity back to our kingdom."

    "Yes."

    "Then, if you were only ever desired of the stability of the kingdom why didn''t you give your brother a chance to rule?" he asked knowing very well he could be beheaded any time but he pressed on. He wanted to hear the truth. "You disregarded him along with the King and Queen. You always said after the king it will be you who rules. And why is that, princess? Isn''t he the legitimate heir to the throne? He''s bright and talented, isn''t he?"

    The princess''s gaze flickered with a mixture of emotionsˇŞsurprise, guilt, and a touch of defensiveness. She knew this question would arise sooner orter, and now she had to confront the truth.

    "You speak the truth, Marcus," she admitted, her voiceced with regret. "My brother is the legitimate heir to the throne, and he possesses the intelligence and capability to rule. But..." She hesitated, struggling to find the right words.

    "But what?" Marcus pressed, his eyes fixed on her, waiting for an exnation.

    She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "It''splicated," she began slowly, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "While my brother is undoubtedly qualified, hecks the strength of character and the resilience required to lead in these turbulent times. He is easily swayed by others andcks the decisive nature needed to make tough decisions. I believed that I could guide and support him from behind the scenes, but circumstances have forced me to take a more direct role."

    Marcus furrowed his brow, trying toprehend her reasoning. "So, you chose to take on the responsibility of ruling to ensure stability, even if it meant disregarding the rightful heir?" he asked, his tone careful.

    "Yes," she replied, her voice filled with a mix of determination and sorrow. "I made a difficult choice, one that weighs heavily on my conscience. I knew it would cause discord within our family and raise questions of legitimacy, but I believed it was necessary for the sake of our kingdom''s future."

    Marcus understood the realm alwayses second for the princess and the power always remains the truth for her.

 Chapter 205 The Undead Wyvern!

    ?

    The impact of Derick''s colossal punch reverberated through the wyvern''s skull, sending shockwaves of pain and disorientation through the creature. It let out a bone-chilling roar of agony, its enormous form convulsing in an attempt to dislodge its audacious adversary. But Derick held on with unwavering tenacity, his sharp ws digging deep into the wyvern''s scaly hide for a firm grip.

    The group stood at a safe distance, their hearts pounding in their chests as they witnessed the epic sh unfold. The air crackled with tension and anticipation, their eyes locked on the awe-inspiring sight of Derick, a towering werewolf, delivering a relentless onught of thunderous blows. Each strikended with an earth-shattering impact, rattling the wyvern''s very essence.

    With each punch, the wyvern''s monstrous form staggered and faltered, its fiery blue eyes filled with a mix of pain and fury. It thrashed its head violently, its jagged teeth gnashing through the air, desperately attempting to shake off its formidable opponent. But Derick''s grip remained unyielding, his muscles rippling with power as he weathered the wyvern''s furious retaliation.

    Celeste, her eyes gleaming with determination, seized the fleeting opportunity provided by the wyvern''s momentary distraction. Like a shadow in the night, she swiftly maneuvered behind the beast, her agile form leaping and somersaulting with grace. Her twin daggers, honed to deadly precision, gleamed in the pale moonlight as she scaled the creature''s colossal frame, finding footholds in the crevices of its scaly hide.

    With a surge of fluid motion, Celeste unleashed a flurry of strikes upon the wyvern''s vulnerable spots. Her des danced through the air, their lethal edges seeking out weak points in the creature''s defenses. Each precise cut elicited a spray of dark, ichorous blood, causing the wyvern to writhe and bellow in agony.

    Meanwhile, La and Marcus, poised at a strategic distance, coordinated their attacks with precision. La''s quiver brimmed with enchanted arrows, their tips imbued with potent magic. With keen eyes and steady aim, she unleashed a barrage of arrows, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy. The arrows pierced the wyvern''s leathery wings, eliciting pained screeches and impeding the creature''s ability to take flight.

    Simultaneously, Marcus channeled the arcane energy coursing through his veins, his hands glowing with an ethereal light. Arcane symbols red to life in the air around him as he unleashed a barrage of powerful spells. Fireballs erupted from his fingertips, crashing into the wyvern''s hide with explosive force. Arcane bolts crackled and sizzled, searing through the air and striking the creature''s weakened scales.

    The wyvern, its once-mighty wings tattered and scorched, fought to maintain its bnce amidst the onught. The ground quaked beneath its colossal weight, dust billowing into the air with each enraged thrash of its body.

    Gusts of wind swirled around Aurelia, responding to hermand. The tempestuous currents whipped through the battlefield, their force intensifying with each passing moment. The powerful winds buffeted the wyvern, causing it to waver and lose bnce, its monstrous wings struggling to find purchase against the gusts.

    Nevil, his de shimmering with arcane energy, seized the opportunity created by Aurelia''s winds. With calcted precision, he darted forward, his strikes aimed at the creature''s vulnerable spots. Each swing of his sword carved through the air with lightning speed, cutting deep into the wyvern''s decayed scales. Arcane sparks erupted upon impact, searing through flesh and sinew, further weakening the beast.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Lumiere, her connection with ice magic as strong as ever, weaved intricate patterns with her fingers. Frost crystallized in the air, forming lethal shards of ice. With a swift motion, she unleashed the icy projectiles, which streaked toward the wyvern like glimmering missiles. The shards found their mark, prating the creature''s hide and sending chilling tendrils through its body, slowing its movements and sapping its strength.

    The wyvern''s roars grew desperate and pained as it fought to maintain its bnce. Its wings, weakened by the relentless assault, faltered under the strain. With a final surge of strength, Celeste delivered a decisive blow, shing through the remaining sinews that held the creature aloft. The mighty wyvern, defeated and crippled, sumbed to gravity''s pull, hurtling toward the earth with an earth-shaking crash.

    The ground trembled as the fallen wyvern''s massive form collided with the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling through the terrain. Dust and debris billowed into the air, shrouding the scene in a haze of chaos and victory. The group stood amidst the aftermath of their fierce battle, their bodies battered and bruised, but their spirits aze with triumph.

    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by thebored breathing of the victorious warriors. The enormity of their aplishment settled upon their shoulders, mingling with a sense of awe and relief. They had faced a formidable foe, a creature of nightmares, and emerged triumphant.

    A mixture of exhaustion and tion coursed through their veins as they turned to one another, their gazes filled with mutual respect and admiration. Derick, his werewolf form dissipating, rejoined the group, a wide grin spreading across his face. His eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and fatigue, a testament to the incredible power he had unleashed in the battle.

    Lumiere, her voice filled with admiration, pped Derick on the shoulder. "You were incredible, Derick! Your strength and bravery are unmatched!"

    Derick''s chest swelled with pride as he nodded in appreciation. "We fought as one, a true team. Each one of us yed a crucial role in this victory."

    Danielle, her eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and relief, stepped forward. "Indeed, we are a force to be reckoned with. Our unity and determination have brought us through the darkest of challenges."

    As the group reveled in their hard-earned victory, a low rumble echoed through the air, sending a shiver down their spines. The dust and debris began to settle, revealing a startling sight. The fallen wyvern, believed to be defeated, stirred amidst the wreckage. Its once-tattered wings unfurled, regenerating with a dark, necrotic energy. Glowing blue veins pulsed beneath its decaying scales, radiating an aura of malevolence.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 206 The Undead Wyvern!(2)

    ?

    Gasps of disbelief escaped the lips of the weary warriors as they watched the wyvern rise, its eyes burning with an unholy fire. The creature had been reborn, infused with even greater power than before. The group''s earlier triumph now seemed like a fleeting illusion, for their formidable foe had returned, more fearsome and relentless than ever.

    Aurelia''s voice trembled with a mix of awe and dread. "How... how is this possible? It was supposed to be defeated!"

    Nevil''s knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on his sword. "It seems the wyvern''s dark magic is more potent than we anticipated. We cannot let our guard down."

    The wyvern''s wings beat with renewed strength, creating a ferocious gust that sent members of the group stumbling backward. Its razor-sharp ws raked across the ground, tearing through the earth as it prepared for its next assault.

    Lumiere''s eyes zed with determination. "We may be battered, but we still stand together. We cannot allow fear to consume us. We must fight, with every ounce of strength we have left."

    With grim determination, the group reassembled, their bodies aching but their resolve unbroken. They knew the odds were stacked against them, but their spirits burned with defiance. They hade too far to falter now.

    The wyvern lunged forward, its gaping maw unleashing a torrent of zing fire that engulfed the battlefield. The mes licked at their heels, threatening to consume them. Through sheer instinct, they scattered, seeking cover and evading the searing heat.

    La, her bow at the ready, unleashed a volley of arrows in an attempt to halt the wyvern''s advance. But the undead creature deflected them effortlessly, its imprable scales acting as an imprable barrier.

    Marcus, his sword gleaming in the dim light, charged at the wyvern, his every strike fueled by desperation. Yet, his attacks barely left a scratch on the wyvern''s resolute hide. With a sweep of its tail, the creature sent Marcus hurtling through the air, crashing into a nearby stone pir with bone-crushing force.

    The group''s collective gasp mingled with the anguished cry of their fallenrade. Lumiere''s eyes zed with fury as she summoned shards of ice,unching them at the wyvern with unyielding determination. But the creature deflected them effortlessly, its movements agile and calcted.

    Desperation wed at their hearts as the wyvern closed in, its fangs glinting with a sinister hunger. Their coordinated attacks had be futile in the face of the creature''s newfound power. Each strike they delivered was met with an equal or greater force, leaving them battered and weary.

    The wyvern''s fiery gaze fixed upon Aurelia, its twisted form curling into a malicious grin. In an instant, it lunged forward, its jaws closing in on her. But before its jaws could mp shut, Derick, his determination undeterred, intercepted the wyvern''s attack, his massive werewolf form shielding Aurelia from certain doom.

    The impact of the wyvern''s assault sent Derick hurtling backward, crashing into a crumbling wall with a resounding thud. His body bore the brunt of the attack, wounds crisscrossing his form. Yet, his unwavering dedication to protect hisrades burned bright in his eyes.

    Danielle, her voice filled with anguish, rushed to Derick''s side, her healing magic weaving through his battered body. "Stay with us, Derick. We need you."

    A flicker of determination crossed Derick''s weary face. "We... can''t give up. We''ve...e too far."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The group rallied around their fallenrade, a renewed determination filling their hearts. Though their bodies ached and their spirits wavered, they refused to surrender. They would fight to the bitter end, knowing that the fate of their kingdom hung in the bnce.

    With gritted teeth and a glimmer of hope, they prepared to face the wyvern once again, their every breath a testament to their unwavering resolve.

    The air crackled with tension as the group faced the resurrected wyvern, their battered bodies poised for another round of battle. Sweat mixed with dirt, trickling down their faces as they exchanged determined nces, silently conveying their shared determination.

    Aurelia, her voice filled with defiance, shouted above the chaos. "We may be weary, but we won''t back down! Together, we are stronger than any monster!"

    Lumiere, her eyes burning with a newfound resolve, channeled her magic, summoning a blinding light that enveloped her body. "I won''t let this creature snuff out our hope! We will prevail!"

    With a collective war cry, the groupunched their coordinated assault. La''s arrows whizzed through the air, seeking weak points in the wyvern''s defenses. Marcus, fueled by determination,unched into a series of agile maneuvers, his sword slicing through the air with precision.

    Nevil, his eyes gleaming with determination, channeled his arcane power, conjuring a swirling vortex of energy that encircled the wyvern. The tempestuous magic unleashed a barrage of destructive force, forcing the creature onto the defensive.

    Celeste, her daggers glinting with deadly intent, expertly maneuvered around the wyvern, striking at its vulnerable spots with lightning speed. Each de found its mark, drawing dark, oozing blood from the creature''s corrupted veins.

    Aurelia, channeling her inner strength, tapped into her innate magic as a princess of fire. mes danced in her palms as she unleashed a scorching inferno upon the wyvern, its searing heat licking at the undead creature''s decaying flesh.

    Derick, though battered and wounded, rose from the rubble with a fierce determination. His werewolf form towered over the battlefield as he lunged at the wyvern, his powerful jaws mping down on its neck. Fangs pierced through rotting flesh as he wrestled the creature to the ground.

    Danielle, her healing magic flowing through her fingertips, moved swiftly among her allies, mending their wounds and bolstering their spirits. Her touch infused them with renewed vitality, reinvigorating their tired bodies for the grueling battle ahead.

    The wyvern fought back with all its unholy might. Its wings thrashed with an otherworldly strength, creating a maelstrom of wind that threatened to upend the group. Its talons tore through the ground, leaving deep gouges in its wake.

    Fire erupted from the creature''s maw, engulfing the battlefield in a tempest of mes. The group dove and rolled, narrowly evading the inferno''s wrath. Singed clothes and blistered skin served as a painful reminder of the wyvern''s devastating power.

    But the group refused to yield. They fought with a resilience born of desperation and determination. Their attacks intensified, their movements synchronized with an unwavering rhythm. Each strike, each spell, was executed with precision, aimed to weaken the wyvern''s resolve.

 Chapter 207 The Undead Wyvern!(3)

    ?

    As the battle wore on, the group''s exhaustion began to take its toll. Their bodies ached, and their movements grew sluggish, but they pressed on, drawing strength from each other and their shared purpose.

    The wyvern, however, seemed to draw power from its own demise. It emanated an eerie aura that pulsated with dark energy, its undead form seemingly reinvigorated. The creature''s wings, once faltering, now beat with newfound strength, and its eyes burned with an unholy fire.

    Celeste gritted her teeth, her mind racing for a strategy. "We need to find a way to break its connection to this realm. There must be something keeping it tied to this existence!"

    Lumiere nodded, her mind sharp despite her fatigue. "Its corruption must be its source of power. We have to cleanse it!"

    Aurelia, her face determined, stepped forward, her hands glowing with a purifying light. "I have the power of fire and purification. I can do this, but you all must protect me!"

    With renewed focus, the group formed a protective circle around Aurelia. Their weapons raised, they fought back the wyvern''s relentless attacks, each strike infused with their unwavering determination.

    Aurelia closed her eyes, her hands trembling with the weight of her task. She reached out to the corrupted essence of the wyvern, channeling her inner fire to purify its dark energy. The air crackled with the sh of opposing forces, the wyvern resisting with all its might.

    La''s arrows soared through the air, guiding Aurelia''s energy to the wyvern''s heart. Marcus lunged forward, his sword deflecting the creature''s ws. Nevil''s vortex of arcane magic surrounded them, repelling the wyvern''s fiery breath.

    But the wyvern fought back ferociously, sensing its impending defeat. It unleashed a devastating tail sweep, catching the group off-guard. Lumiere and Celeste were knocked back, crashing into the nearby ruins.

    "Dani, Lumiere!" Nevil cried out, but he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.

    Danielle''s healing magic flowed through the group, mending their wounds as best as she could. "Stay strong! We''re almost there!"

    Aurelia''s focus wavered for a moment, the strain of her task pushing her to her limits. The wyvern saw its opportunity and lunged, jaws snapping. Derick, in his werewolf form, intercepted the attack, grappling with the creature to protect Aurelia.

    But the wyvern''s power was overwhelming. It tore Derick away, tossing him aside like a ragdoll. He crashed into a nearby wall, his body limp and unconscious.

    "No!" Aurelia cried out, her heart pounding with fear and determination. She couldn''t let her friend''s sacrifice be in vain.

    Summoning every ounce of strength left in her, Aurelia''s fire burned even brighter. Her eyes zed with an intensity that matched the wyvern''s own fiery gaze. With a final surge of power, she channeled all her purification magic into a concentrated beam of light.

    The beam pierced the wyvern''s heart, and for a moment, the creature''s form flickered and wavered. It let out an ear-piercing scream, an anguished cry that shook the very ground beneath them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Then, in a blinding burst of light, the wyvern disintegrated before their eyes, its dark energy consumed by Aurelia''s purification. The battlefield fell silent once more, the only sound the heavy breathing of the exhausted group.

    Aurelia copsed to her knees, her body trembling with exhaustion and relief. The weight of what she had just aplished settled upon her shoulders, and tears of both sorrow and triumph streamed down her cheeks.

    The group gathered around her, their faces a mix of awe and gratitude. Lumiere and Celeste, though battered and bruised, managed to stand, supported by theirpanions. They looked at Aurelia with admiration and pride.

    "You did it, Aurelia. You saved us all," Lumiere said, her voice filled with genuine admiration.

    Aurelia smiled weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. "We did it. Together."

    The group basked in the afterglow of their hard-won victory, knowing that they had faced a powerful foe and emerged victorious. But as the dust settled, and the adrenaline of battle began to ebb away, they realized that their journey was far from over.

    Nevil nced at Derick, unconscious but alive, and then at the destroyed city around them. "We''ve won this battle, but the real war is still ahead. The city is in ruins, and there''s still darkness spreading across the kingdom. We can''t rest until we''ve put an end to it."

    Aurelia nodded, wiping away her tears. "You''re right. Our fight is far from over. But we''ve proven that together, we can ovee anything. As long as we stand united, we can face whateveres our way."

    With newfound determination, the group set their sights on the horizon, ready to face the challenges thaty ahead. Their bond had grown stronger through the trials they had faced, and they knew that they were not alone in this fight.

    But as they prepared to move forward, a foreboding sense of uncertainty hung in the air. They had won this battle, but what other horrors awaited them? What other undead abominations lurked in the shadows, ready to strike?

    As they walked towards their next destination, they couldn''t shake the feeling that an even greater threat loomed on the horizon. Their victory hade at a high cost, and they knew that the path ahead would be treacherous and filled with peril.

    Their hearts heavy with the weight of their uncertain future, the group continued their journey, ready to face whatever darkness awaited them. Little did they know that their victory had caught the attention of a sinister forceˇŞone far more powerful and malevolent than they could ever imagine.

    Deep in the shadows, a pair of malevolent eyes watched their every move, a cruel smile ying on their lips. The wyvern may have been defeated, but a much more dangerous adversary had taken an interest in the group.

    And so, as they set off towards their next destination, unknowingly stepping into the clutches of an ancient evil, their journey took an ominous turn. The world around them was changing, and they would soon find themselves entangled in a web of darkness and deceit unlike anything they had faced before.

    Little did they know that their greatest challenge was yet toe, and the fate of their kingdomˇŞand possibly the worldˇŞhung in the bnce. As they forged ahead, their hearts filled with bravery and hope, they remained oblivious to the impending storm that was about to be unleashed upon them. The ultimate battle for their survival had just begun, and their unity would be put to the ultimate test.

 Chapter 208 Her Holiness!

    ?

    While a group was fighting against a wyvern and another one was meeting his creator-cum-sitster and another few groups running around, the Judicial building was in chaos as the holy nun from the church finally arrived at the vicinity with a scowl on her face.

    Madelyn''s arrival at the Judicial building sent a shiver down the spines of those who saw her. The holy nun was known for her unwavering devotion to her faith and her formidable powers as a wielder of divine magic. Her reputation as a no-nonsense enforcer of the church''s will had earned her both respect and fear among the people.

    As she stepped into the chaotic scene, her piercing gaze scanned the surroundings, taking in the destruction and mayhem caused by the undead. She saw the remnants of the battle with the wyvern, the fallen members of the group, and the terrified civilians seeking refuge.

    Her expression hardened as she approached a group of injured civilians huddled together. "Fear not, my children," she spoke with a voice that carried a mix of sternness andpassion. "The Church of the Divine Light has arrived, and we shall protect you from this unholy menace."

    Madelyn raised her hands, and a radiant glow surrounded her. The wounded began to feel a soothing warmth as her divine magic worked to heal their injuries and mend their spirits. The civilians looked up to her with gratitude and newfound hope, finding sce in her presence.

    "Lead the way, holy knight," she said to one of her escorts from the church. There was a whole legion on her side, protecting her. Though. all of them are more powerful than her, her presence told otherwise.

    The holy knight, named Sir Gabriel, nodded solemnly and took a step forward, leading the way through the chaotic streets. Madelyn walked alongside him, her head held high and her eyes fixed on the task ahead. The legion of church defenders followed closely, their steps steady and unwavering.

    As they advanced, the undead horde seemed to sense Madelyn''s presence. A low growl echoed through the air, and the creatures turned their attention toward her, their lifeless eyes filled with malice and hunger.

    But Madelyn showed no fear. Her faith in the Divine Light was unshakable, and she radiated an aura of confidence and power that sent a ripple of energy through her legion. They knew that with her by their side, they had a chance against the unholy forces.

    The battle intensified as the undead closed in on them, their numbers seemingly endless. Madelyn raised her hands, and a brilliant light burst forth, engulfing the first wave of undead in a ze of divine energy. They disintegrated into ashes, their dark forms unable to withstand the purity of her magic.

    The legion followed suit, their weapons, and spells creating a symphony of destruction. Swords shed, arrows flew, and spells crackled through the air, each strike guided by the holy purpose of protecting this city.

    It didn''t take their elite force to just plow through the oing undead legion, it was like there were casually walking and the creatures were casually turning dust the moment they enter a certain radius from her.

    She sighed seeing the blue transparent shield that is expanding its radius second by second. But it was still so slow and pretty much useless. The damage is done, whatever his barrier does would be toote.

    She approached the barrier and pressed her palm on it, a yellow light radiating from her palm.

    Her magic was purification, whereas Danielle''s was healing. Dani couldn''t do what she can do and there''s said to be only one holy magic user in the entire world.

    And that was Madelyn. This holy magic was bestowed by the gods themselves. So they say.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The part around her palm suddenly vibrated and shimmered, then with a white fume it opened a rectangr cutrge enough for them to enter.

    She took a step inside the cut, along with the holy knights closely following behind and the magic closed behind her.

    "The shield is quite sturdy, I''m surprised," she chuckled. Her pearl-like teeth peeked through her ruby lips. "But doesn''t matter, whatever damage this city can acquire has already been done."

    "They should''ve deployed it the moment there was a security breach, why didn''t they?" the head knight asked, his gaze shifting at the cruelty of the undead.

    "The Grandmaster became too confident. No one has ever challenged his authority in the past four hundred years and he must''ve thought why would anyone ever do it? This city has thergest collection of knowledge, it''s where most of the research and inventions were made. So, of course, he''ll think it''s impossible to be attacked. The poor man must be aged a hundred years in just a few hours."

    They made their way to the Judicial building. It was a simple walk as all the undead disintegrated inside the shield.

    When they reached the front gate, a bunch of people were already gathered, blocking the path of the holy knights.

    "The Grandmaster is waiting for you inside," the leader of the group, a female soldier said as the knights walked past the crowd. "He''s waiting for you in the underground."

    Madelyn and her escorts nodded and went on their way. The knight who was in charge of the entrance stepped forward and opened the door for them, the rest of the escort remained outside.

    They entered the building and the knights followed the direction the leader had pointed. They made their way through the underground passage, passing by a long corridor filled with many cells.

    In the end, the corridor opened up into a big room filled with tables and chairs, a small stage, and a wide screen behind it. The entire back wall was covered with a transparent material that can only be seen through the other side.

    An old man and a young woman were the only inhabitants there.

    "Stay outside, let me talk with them," she said to her escorts as they were about to enter.

    "But we can''t let you go in there alone, madam."

    "I can assure you that there''s nothing to worry about, the Grandmaster has no more secrets left to reveal," she said, walking toward the duo.

 Chapter 209 Her Holiness(2) [R-18]

    ?

    Lucy''s eyes widened as she saw the figure entering through the door.

    Madelyn was d in her signature white robes, her long blonde hair flowing behind her. As always, she was beautiful and radiated with an aura of pure, divine power.

    Her robes were right enough to entuate her curves, her busty figure making the fabric stretch tight against her skin, outlining the perfect shape of her breasts and her smooth, porcin skin.

    Her blue eyes were piercing, as if she was looking straight into Lucy''s soul, yet her gaze was gentle, as though she was looking at a delicate flower.

    Her gait was slow but graceful, and the fabric of her robes swished as she moved, making the light shimmer around her. She truly was the personification of beauty and grace, and every step she took was a show of her dominance.

    Lucy''s mind suddenly took a lewd turn and she thought about what the young master would do to this proud woman. The way she will moan making all sort of nasty noises, the way her voice would break as he would take her, the way her breasts would bounce as he would pound into her, the way she''ll wrap her legs around him, the way her face would look as she''s having an orgasm...

    She bit her lip, trying to keep herposure.

    In fact, she even thought about the things she would do to this woman. Grabbing her perky and untouched boobs from behind and kneading them while whispering into her ear. Pressing her body against hers and making her feel her curves. Kissing her and forcing her tongue into her mouth.

    She imagined her naked, her wless body was exposed before her and she was rubbing her wet pussy against hers.

    She was feeling horny, she wanted to fuck her.

    Her arousal grew and she could feel her pussy getting wet as she imagined she and Madelyn, both wearing only see-through robes and getting down and dirty with each other.

    Suddenly, her mind snapped back to reality and she shook her head.

    ''What the hell was that? What have I be? A pervert! Have I deprived that much just from a man''s touch? Am I that weak-willed?''

    "Lucy?"

    The voice snapped her back to reality, her cheeks immediately flushing red as she realized that she was staring at the woman''s chest, imagining her naked body.

    She quickly looked away, her face turning a shade darker. "Yes?"

    "I thought you would start to berate me the moment you see me but I guess you have improved," she sat cross-legged on the chair, her thighs spreading ever so slightly.

    Lucy''s cheeks got even redder as her mind took the chance to go back into the lewd fantasies. She quickly looked away, her gaze focusing on the transparent wall.

    "I don''t know how to put it but... I''m sorry for the way I acted," Lucy said, still not looking at the woman. "The things I said and did were too much... and the way I treated you, it was just so wrong."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Madelyn raised an eyebrow, this was truly an unexpected twist. She never thought this woman can apologize but she guesses, in the face of cruelty anyone can be soft.

    She slowly nodded her head.

    A moment of silence passed between them. The old man indeed looked older now.

    Madelyn was waiting for the Grandmaster to start as he was the one to summon her. She was too prideful to start.

    "It''s all my fault," he spoke, breaking the silence. "If I''d acted more cautiously and responsibly, maybe none of this would have happened."

    "That is correct," Madelyn added. "In fact, it''s your arrogance about your ability that created this situation."

    "I... I just thought I''m the only one who can make the most out of this city. But that was naive of me," the Grandmaster lowered his head.

    Madelyn nced at him, a hint of pity in her eyes.

    "I was only thinking about myself. I didn''t care about the others and my selfishness has put this city in danger," he continued. "It''s all my fault and I deserve to be punished but before that, I need your help to purify this city."

    Madelyn''s expression softened as she listened to the Grandmaster''s heartfelt confession. She understood the weight of guilt and regret that burdened him, and she recognized the sincerity in his words. Her sense of dutypelled her to offer guidance and assistance, despite her initial disdain.

    "Your recognition of your mistakes is the first step towards redemption," Madelyn replied, her voice tempered with a mix of sternness andpassion. "It ismendable that you acknowledge the consequences of your actions."

    She raised her hand, and a radiant light enveloped her palm, casting a warm glow upon the surroundings. The divine energy resonated with the purity of her intentions, and it filled the air with a sense of hope and renewal.

    "I will offer you my assistance, Grandmaster," she dered, her voice carrying the weight of her conviction. "But know that this journey towards purification will require sacrifice and unwaveringmitment. Are you prepared to face the trials ahead and restore this city to its former glory?"

    The Grandmaster raised his head, determination flickering in his eyes. "I am ready," he responded with newfound resolve. "I will do whatever it takes to make amends for my shorings and protect the people of this city."

    Madelyn nodded approvingly, acknowledging his willingness to change. "Then let us begin," she said, extending her hand towards him. "Together, we shall cleanse this city of its darkness and pave the way for a brighter future.

    So the purification started. It was rather a simple process as Madelyn just added her purification magic on the shield,bining it and the holy knights helped to increase the pace of the shield generation.

    By doing so, all the things inside the shield were simultaneously purifying and erasing every mark of the unholiness.

    Of course, by the intervention of the church, it means the Four Border City needs to pay anything they ask.

 Chapter 210 Brother V/S Sister!

    ?

    "Wh-what did you just say?" Damien''s voice cracked as he had a hard timeprehending what his sister- the creator of this world- has done.

    "Umm...what, you ask?" she snickered, looking yfully at him and tilted her head. "I killed her. Slowly. Not painfully, though. I wanted to see what can I do with my characters. The extent of my influence. The extent of their pain and pleasure. So I poisoned her wine. It was, of course, hard to be a maid in the duchy with my recent failed attempt on her life, courtesy of you, of course."

    For her, he was just another NPC with a little bit of change in his cannon events. The girls were there, his stupidity was there, and everything else was just as the way she wrote him to be. Except for the death of the characters, of course.

    So why can''t she be true to him? What could possibly go wrong? She wanted someone to hear her and for her to vent out.

    His heart sank. He was too egoistical to help her and now she''s gone. He thought things couldn''t get any worse, and she''s dead now.

    Sounds of battle around them intensified. There was even an unearthly roaring from somewhere. Hoards of undead walked among the streets but none of them bat an eye on her or him, as if they were just invisible.

    "You know, she was kinda nice but what to do? I need toplete the story or else I can''t go bac---"

    She wasn''t able toplete the sentences as she had a strong hand wrapped around her neck in a quick second, tightening it, making her unable to speak.

    "What the fuck did you do?" Damien said, his eyes were bloodshot, his pupils dting. His voice was cold, hard, and unfeeling.

    He held her with her feet off the ground, and he squeezed her neck harder, choking her, not letting her breathe.

    "W-what are you doing?" she asked, gasping for air, her face turning red. Her hands grasped his and tried to loosen his grip. "Unhand me, now!" she cried out, her voice shrill and her eyes watering.

    "Answer me!" He screamed, and her body trembled, and her eyes widened.

    "I-I killed her, you idiot. You think I would give my own creation life? No way! It''s just an NPC. The world, the story, everything is an NPC, and the only reason I am here is because I''m trying toplete the story and get myself out of this fucking hell hole." She chuckled again. Her throat choking words out.

    "You fucking bitch!" He yelled as he mmed her to the ground in a chokem. The paved road caved in as he cracked the stone.

    She coughed and hacked, but she was able to catch her breath. "Aww,e on. We both know that you love her," she said. She wiped the blood from her nose, "And also, it''s not like you can really do anything, anyway." She giggled.

    "Shut the fuck up, you fucking bitch!" He raised his fist and punched her right on the side of her head.

    She was stunned, her hands on her face, but she was neither wailing nor screaming. "You...you dare to touch me, trash?! Well, it''s not like you can really hurt me, anyway." Sheughed.

    Damien punched her again, and again. He punched her repeatedly.

    "That''s enough. This is my story, and this is how it goes, alright?" She said as she lightly touched him, but the force sent him tumbling backwards. She stood up and dusted herself. "Man, this is ridiculous. I should just kill you already. Why not, right?"

    He stood up and he felt a chill down his spine. Something was wrong.

    "Oh,e on. You are no fun," she said and with a swift motion, she drew her sword. More like it appeared out of nowhere. "I don''t know why, but this is what you are good at, anyway." She smiled. "Pick up your sword. Show me your might, cursed one."

    His mind was reeling, spiraling out. The thought of ire being dead swept through him. He bit back his lips, but tears started to form in the corner of his eyes.

    He gripped his sword and it glowed in a soft blue light, lighting up the dark street. He stood in a battle stance and was ready to take her on.

    "Good. Nowe on." She gestured with her hand for him toe.

    Damien closed his eyes and sighed. He''s been here before, and he knew that if he were to win, he had to be calm.

    The battle against the undead horde was a tough one. He was able to defeat most of them, but the fact that this woman is pretty much the creator of the story gave him a disadvantage, but the fact that she doesn''t know where he was trained gave him an advantage. One that he doesn''t seem too enthusiastic as such.

    "I am waiting," she said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You want to fight? So be it." He took a deep breath and the world turned slow, and time slowed down for him. He saw his sister''s face and he saw her smile. He saw her in her glory. The way her chest rose and fell. The way her eyes were a little bit darker than usual. The way her hair was tied up.

    "What''s wrong? Is your brain already rotting from being a trash?" she asked.

    Damien lunged at her and she quickly sidestepped, shing at him with her sword.

    He blocked it with his own sword. His eyes were cold, empty. He was focused and he didn''t see her until her sword had already shed his cheek.

    "Oh, you are quick," she said.

    He swung his sword at her but she dodged it and sliced his shoulder. He fell backwards, gripping his shoulder, and she stabbed her sword to the ground.

    He gritted his teeth and with a swift motion, he threw his sword to her, which she was able to dodge by jumping. He quickly grabbed a stone and threw it to her, hitting her square in the face.

    "You are quick," she said, and she kicked him in the face, sending him flying. He fell back and hit his head.

    "You are weak," she said, and she held his throat and lifted him up. She tightened her grip and her nails dug into his skin.

    He was choking, trying to breathe, but she was merciless. His vision was turning blurry and his face was turning red.

    "I guess this is the end, huh?" She said.

    His world started to turn dark, but suddenly something flew through the air and stabbed at her face. It repeated its stabbing or, more clearly, pecking her repeatedly, and Damien fell to the ground. He gasped for air, and he coughed.

    He was able to make out the figure of a bird. Aviora!

    "What the fuck is this?" She swatted her hands at therge bird, but she was persistent. She tried hard to remember the bird-like she knew there was something...a fleeting knowledge about this bird, but she just can''t pinpoint it. "Aahh....The Night of the Blood! It is you, right? What is a dragon-like you doing with this trash? Why didn''t you find someone worthy of your time?"

    It continued to peck her, and she tried her best to hold it, but the bird was big and the ws were sharp and sturdy.

    She had an idea. She summoned her sword back to her hand. "Oh, no. You don''t know what''sing for you," she said, and she held the sword high, ready to slice the bird, but the bird, sensing danger, spread its wings and flew away.

    She gritted her teeth. The bird''s pecking distracted her, but she was able to get her sword back to her and she held it at the ready.

    Damien held his sword up as well.

    "Back for more?" She said as shezily raised her sword with one hand.

    "You are the one who''s not backing off," he said, his voice cold, hard, and unfeeling.

    She sighed. "Fine, have it your way. You know what, I''m going to take it easy on you." She slowly lowered her sword and held it with both of her hands. "Come on then." She beckoned him.

    He was hesitant, but he was able to gain his footing, and he swung his sword at her.

    She caught the de in her hands and gripped it tightly. With a swift motion, she was able to disarm him, and she kicked him back.

    "Come on, you are a fucking warrior, you know," she said. She kicked him in the stomach, and he fell to his knees. He was breathing hard.

    ''This is ridiculous. This power level is just too powerful!''

    "Aah, I almost forgot." She crouched in front of him and grabbed his head by the hair and brought it up to her eye level. "Did you enjoy that scenery on the boat? The one you had when you ate that magic mushrooms? You know the way you and I shared love and we got a little bit intimate? I was able to make a scene with us, you know."

 Chapter 211 The Punishment! (1) [R-18]

    ?

    "Aah, I almost forgot." She crouched in front of him and grabbed his head by the hair and brought it up to her eye level. "Did you enjoy that scenery on the boat? The one you had when you ate that magic mushrooms? You know the way you and I shared love and we got a little bit intimate? I was able to make a scene with us, you know."

    He didn''t reply. His mind was reeling, trying to gather the information.

    "Not just that vision. Even before that, there was a dream as well. Do you remember that?" She scrunched her face. "Eww, imagine my disgust when I fucked you. The man who was your design model. I still want to vomit. I didn''t have much control over that dream as that girl and I were notpletely merged at that time. But we are now."

    "Shut the fuck up," he said.

    "Ooh, the trash is talking back now? You know, this was fun, but now that I have been reminded of the power and pleasure I have, I think I can finish this up. No one can stop me from doing whatever I want to do. You know that."

    ''I need toe up with something. I need to make her distracted. She will kill me or else!''

    A sudden thought passed through his mind. ''Eww, imagine my disgust when I fucked you.'' Her words echoed in his mind. Then he remembered the woman he made love within that boat. She was sensitive. She was willing. She was kind. She was his.

    He remembered her smile, her scent, herughter, everything about her. He saw her in his mind, and he knew what he needed to do.

    He looked into her eyes. It was just inches away from his face and this was the perfect time to end this.

    With a quick burst, he mmed into her, pushing her to the ground, as his lipsnded on her lips. She tried to push him off, but she couldn''t.

    He was able to taste her. The sensation of her lips, and the warmth of her tongue.

    "You fucking trash!" she said, and was about to summon her sword when he suddenly pressed his lips hard on her lips.

    It was hard, and his lips were rough, and he felt her squirm and push him away.

    Then he remembered the way her eyes were wide, and she was stunned. He saw the way her eyes softened, and she was vulnerable. He nibbled on her lips, and he felt her body heat up, and she was trying to breathe.

    ''She''s going to kill me, I''m sure,'' he thought. He felt her body against his and the way her breasts were pressing on him. The way her hair was against his face. The way her hand was grasping his shoulder. The way her legs were between his.

    He felt the blood rush to his face, and his cock hardened, and he felt her lips loosening up to wee him.

    She was surprised and her thoughts were scrambled and the way he was kissing her made her head reeling, and the way his tongue was dancing, entwining with her tongue, and his hands caressing her body, sent her mind spinning.

    She was too stunned to speak or think. It was that much sensation, and it was too much for her to bear.

    He pressed his tongue deeper, and she was able to taste the iron tang of her own blood.

    A lifelong virgin she was, just like her perverted brother. The taste of another man was just too much. Too foreign. Too weird. It was disgusting, but the pleasure of having the tongue of another dancing inside her mouth was something she would never have imagined.

    Her pussy was starting to get wet and her mind was being invaded by the thought of this man, her own creation, taking her and using her. And then disgust took over as she remembered his reference model but the sensation was too much to just push him away.

    ''Forgive me, sister. This is the only way.'' His momentum broke for a second and she momentarily gained control of her body. She summoned her sword and it came into her hands.

    "What the fuck did you just do?!" she cried out.

    "Shut up. You are mine, and you will always be mine." He gripped her wrists and he forced the sword out of her hands. It ttered to the ground and he was able to pin her down again. She felt weak.

    She squirmed and writhed and tried to punch him in the face, but he was too quick. He grabbed both of her hands and ced them above her head.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What the fuck are you doing?" she screamed.

    "I am going to give you the ultimate pleasure you never had." He proimed as he groped her right boob.

    She was surprised by the gesture, and her mind was reeling, trying to find the solution to this situation. "Aah, you fucking trash. Stop it!"

    His hand was firm and it was gentle at the same time. She was able to feel the warmth and the sensation. It was soft and she was able to feel the way his finger and thumb caressed her breast, sending her mind into chaos. A small moan escaped her mouth as he pinched her erect nipple.

    Without her knowing, she came, her juices flowing through her panties and through her dress. She writhed and squirmed, and she arched her back.

    She wasn''t able to open her eyes as she melted in pleasure. He leaned into her and whispered, "This is just a starting. I can pleasure you like you never had. I am going to make youe hard."

    She was trying hard to open her eyes, and she was able to see the glint of his teeth as he smiled. She felt his weight on her, and the sensation of his breath and his lips, and her mind was spinning.

    The cold ground made her shiver more. She felt like the thousand blue zing eyes were watching her, and the sensation of him, and his warm lips, made her mind spin.

    "No..." she whimpered as he slowly started to unbutton her shirt. With Danielle, he was reserved like he was apprehended because she was his biological sister. Something his body always reminded him but despite that, he was getting ready to warm to her. But her, the one under him, was his real sister but he was not feeling the same reservations.

    "Oh, yes," he replied.

    He kissed her neck, and his lips and tongue trailed down. She shivered, her nipples erect, and the thought of this man who was aplete stranger, being able to know her better than she knew herself, sent her into a spiral.

    She could only imagine how he would look like if he was to get undressed.

    "You are mine, and you will always be mine," he said and he kissed her breast, taking the nipple into his mouth. She moaned louder now, feeling his hot tongue swirling around the nipple and his teeth tugging, and he was able to suckle her.

    Her back arched and her hands were free and she grasped his head, pulling him closer to her breast. She could only imagine the scene. It was a sight she would never have imagined to have, and it was something she would never want to have.

    ''This is wrong,'' she thought, but her body wouldn''t stop. It was just too much. She felt his fingers sliding along the hem of her dress and his hand touched her panty. Her pussy was already wet and the fact that his fingers were going to go in made her pussy twitch.

    "So wet," he said, and he kissed her again, their tongues entwining with each other. She was moaning, her pussy was twitching, and her mind was a jumble.

    ''I''m a deprived pervert. There''s no doubt about that. Look at that, pleasuring my own sister.'' His thought rang through his head. Earlier he was seething with anger and now, it was a race for survival.

    He kissed her boobs and trailed down. Kissing her stomach and the cute hole. She was moaning, her hands in his hair, and his mouth was getting close to the hem of her panties.

    His lips pressed on her underbelly, gliding down to her panties. He kissed her panty, feeling the wetness. He was able to smell her scent and it was intoxicating.

    She was breathing hard, her eyes wide and her mind was spiralling out of control. She felt his hands, and she was surprised by the way his finger hooked under the waistband.

    The realization of what was going on was not settling in her. ''It''s just a dream, right? Right? You are not really going to do that, right? That''s right. It''s a dream, and the sensation is just too good. That''s it. This is a dream.''

    "Oh, my god, this is a dream. This is a dream." She chanted.

    "Yes, it''s a dream." He said as his hand slipped under her panties and his finger was touching her slit, his fingers tracing her slit.

    He felt her slick juices, and he slowly inserted his middle finger inside.

 Chapter 212 The Punishment! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    He felt her slick juices, and he slowly inserted his middle finger inside.

    "Oh, my god!" she cried out. She gripped his shoulders and her back arched. Her mind was spinning.

    The sensation of a man''s finger inside her, touching her, was something she never had, and the pleasure that he was able to inflict was just too much. She felt the way his finger started to pump and the sensation of his thumb rubbing her clit.

    The pleasure was too much to bear. She felt like she was melting.

    He felt her pussy clenching around his finger, and the tightness was almost suffocating. Her eyes were closed and her face was flushed.

    "You are mine, and you will always be mine," he said again.

    "Fuck off!" She gritted through her teeth. She wanted to resist him but she can''t. She can''t even think properly let alone push him back.

    "You said you would kill me, right?" He chuckled as he increased the speed of his fingers pumping. "Well guess what? I will pleasure you so much that you won''t be able to live without me. You''ll yearn for me in every breathing seconds. My touch. My breath. My eyes. You will always remember me. And if not, I''ll just make it happen. I''m going to make you my sex ve. You know what that means, right?"

    "You fucking asshole," she whimpered. Her pussy was clenching.

    "Yes, and you love it." He replied. He leaned into her pussy. His eyes hovered around her panty. His lips pressed on her pussy, kissing her lips and he was able to smell the scent of her pussy. It was musky and sweet, and it was intoxicating.

    He inhaled audibly. "This... it''s driving me crazy!" He said as he finally slid her panties down. His tongue was already salivating, and he was eager to taste her.

    She felt the air was cold, and the sensation of the warm air hitting her pussy, and the cold of the ground, was making her shiver. She reached out and weakly covered her womanhood with what dignity was left of her. "No..." She said, intoxicated and eager for more pleasure.

    "Do you want me to eat you? Do you want to feel the haven?" He delicately rubbed his jaws on her thighs. With the recent events, he had grown a small, stout beard, and it was ticklish.

    She didn''t reply. In fact, she didn''t even open her eyes, but rather flinched from time to time as his bearded jaws tickled her inner thighs. He took her hands and parted them. There was, no resistance or anything. She was at his mercy.

    "If you are going to eat me, then do it. I''m not going to beg. It''s just a dream, after all. So just fuck off!" She opened her eyes and looked at him. She was still angry, and her voice was hoarse, but her eyes were a mix of pleasure, anger, and fear.

    He licked his lips and his eyes glimmered. "Oh, I''ll do it." He said and his breath hovered around her pussy lips, and he kissed her.

    A moan escaped her mouth as she felt an electric shock through her whole body. Her legs quivered and her pussy was dripping. She bit her lips and clenched her fists.

    He could feel her legs quaking, and he was getting more and more excited. He wanted to taste her, and he wanted to feel the way her pussy mped down on his finger and the way she screamed.

    He didn''t hesitate and plunged his tongue in. Her pussy was wet and warm, and her clit was so swollen, and he could feel the way her clit was pulsating. He licked her pussy, his tongue swirling around the folds of her pussy.

    "Oh, my god!" she moaned. Her eyes were closed, her face was flushed, and she was squirming.

    Her hips bucked and his fingers were holding her down. His tongue was licking her clit, and he was able to insert a second finger.

    She was breathing hard, and she was whimpering. The pleasure was too much to bear.

    He was able to insert his third finger.

    "Oh, fuck me! Fuck me!" she cried out. She was trying to grip the ground and the sensation of the coldness of the ground was just too much. Her body was shivering, and her toes were curling.

    "You like it?" He asked.

    She couldn''t answer. Her mind was too jumbled to think or say anything. She wondered if this was how all the girls with a boyfriend enjoys. ''I''m fucked. This is so fucked up. What the hell is this guy doing to me?'' She didn''t even realize when he stopped licking her pussy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    When she again felt the cold sensation on her pussy, she opened her eyes only to see him looking at her with a predatorial grin. Her whole body shuddered as a primal fear took over her. "You''re enjoying it, aren''t you?" He growled.

    Her pussy was twitching, her juices flowing out, and the sensation of his tongue tracing the folds of her pussy was something that she would never forget.

    "This is disgusting. It''s fucking disgusting," she whispered.

    "What? I can''t hear you," he replied, and he inserted his fingers to her pussy again. She gasped, and her whole body shuddered.

    "I...I said...It''s disgusting!" Her half closed eyes red at him. He ignored her and licked her pussy. "Oh, god! This is disgusting!" Her whole body shuddered. She was sweating profusely and her skin was covered with goosebumps.

    He grabbed her thighs and lifted her hips, closing it against his face, and he was able to taste her pussy. He was able to hear the sound of her heart beating and the sound of her ragged breathing.

    He knew she was close.

    His licking speed increased and he started to bite her pussy lips, sending her over the edge. She screamed and writhed and arched her back as her orgasm exploded.

    Her pussy convulsed and she was gasping for air. The pleasure was too much and she wanted it to stop, but the way his tongue was licking her was not helping.

    He didn''t stop and he kept licking her, her juices dripping down his chin.

    "Oh, god!" She cried. Her hips bucking up, her legs shaking. Her head was thrown back. But he didn''t stop there. He continued licking her. Now deeper and deeper. Faster and faster.

    "I can''t take it anymore!" She cried and she tried to push him away, but his hold was strong, and her pussy was mping down hard on his tongue.

    Her toes were curling and her hands were gripping the ground, and her back was arching. The pleasure was too much to bear and she felt like she was going to explode.

    The sensation of his tongue inside her made her heart flutter. Her pussy twitched. His tongue was moving so fast, and the way his teeth nibbled her pussy, and his beard brushing on her thighs, and the way his nose was pressing on her clit, were just too much.

    She couldn''t hold back and her juices flooded out, and she couldn''t contain the scream that escaped her mouth. Her pussy was convulsing, and she was trembling. Her mind was spinning, her ears were ringing, and she couldn''t breathe.

    After a moment, he finally let her to the ground. She panted, lying sideways and her eyes were still closed, her hair matted on the sweaty forehead. Her clothes were disheveled, her thighs slick with her cum, and her panties were still on the ground.

    He watched her intently, admiring her beauty and the way her breasts rose and fell. She was trying hard to catch her breath. He was still breathing hard as well, and his cock was hard as a rock.

    "That was fun," he said and he chuckled. "You''lle again and again. You''lle to me, begging for my cock. Begging for my seed."

    She looked at him, her eyes were dark, and her expression was nk, and her eyes were bloodshot, "Fuck off." She rasped in.

    He chuckled but didn''t stand up. "You still aren''t down, are you? you have hurt my lovers. Killed them, in fact. Killing you would be the best option but I''m sure I can''t do that. But there''s a better way to take vengeance on you. That is having you here, with me, as a sex ve. A mindless, brainless, sex ve who only thinks about ways to please me. And, you know, the only way to do that is for me to fuck you. You know that, right?"

    "You''re sick," she replied.

    "Yeah, but I''m your sick. You''ll never get rid of me. If I want to, I can fuck you again. You will alwayse back to me. You will always yearn for my cock. It''s a good thing, isn''t it? And I still haven''t fucked you yet. I''ll fuck you hard." He gripped her hair and turned her head around, looking at him, and he unbuckled his belt and opened his trousers, taking his cock out.

    She gasped as she saw therge, thick cock. Pre cum leaking from it. It was big and throbbing, and she knew how it would feel.

    "I''ll make you beg for my cock." He growled and he kissed her, and his cock was pressed to her belly.

 Chapter 213 The Punishment! (3) [R-18]

    ?

    The sensation of his cock touching her skin was making her head reeling, and her pussy clenching. She tried hard to resist him, but the sensation of him kissing her was too much, and she couldn''t help herself.

    "No...no...I can''t...I don''t..." She doesn''t want her cherry to be popped by someone who looks like her brother. Who talks like her brother and more importantly who is a pervert like her brother.

    Her wish was to fall in love with a six feet jacked-up bad boy and then have the hot passionate sex. She thought about a bad boy, and she always had her fantasies of the bad boy having the best cock ever. Calen was designed after her desires and this pervert was designed after her brother. Now her hero was somewhere else and she was about to be fucked by the pervert and the funny part is...she wants to be taken by him. She wants to be imed. She wants to be owned.

    She was just too stunned and the pleasure that she had, was still coursing through her body and it was making her mind a jumble. ''This can''t be! I should just kill him and be over with this. I could go back home and have the bad boy there. Not here. Not like this.'' Yet her body betrayed her.

    But with thest bit of dignity on her body, she summoned another sword and lifted it above his head. He was too busy kissing her body, licking it and nibbling all over.

    She bit her lips and readied herself to stab him but as soon as she lifted the sword, he suddenly tensed up and grabbed her hands. "Whoa there, mydy, you would''ve hurt me. But it seems like you''re still weak from my earlier sessions." He sneered at her weak body.

    "Get off me, dammit!" She squirmed, trying to get away from him. "This is not how I wanted to pop my cherry. This is not the way and you''re thest man on Earth that I want to share my body with."

    "Oh, really? You don''t want to do it with me? You don''t want me to im you as mine?" His eyes darkened, and his voice turned hoarse.

    "No, I don''t want that. Fuck off, you asshole!" She spat the words out.

    "Aww, really?" He leaned into her and kissed her, his cock pressed against her belly. "You want me to be the one who pops your cherry, right? You want me to be the one who takes your virginity and who fucks you hard. Right?"

    "Shut the fuck up, you idiot." She gritted her teeth, and her cheeks were flushed.

    Heughed. "You are mine, and I will make you mine." He said and with a swift motion, he mmed his cock inside her. Without warning or whatsoever. Without giving her time to adjust his cock''s girth and his length.

    "Ahhhh!" She screamed and her pussy was stretching, and her legs were trembling. Her eyes were wide open, and her hands were gripping his arms.

    "This is not the way you wanted, isn''t it?" He whispered. "You wanted something hot and passionate, right? You wanted to fuck a hot, bad boy. Something like this?" He thrust hard and deep inside her.

    She could only moan and whimper and she tried to wriggle, but she couldn''t move.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Oh, no, you don''t." He held her arms and pinned her down. He thrust again, deeper this time.

    "Ahhh, god!" She cried out.

    He looked at her face, seeing the way her eyes were wide and the tears that were forming in the corner of her eyes. Her lips were quivering, and she was biting them, trying hard to suppress a scream.

    "You have a cute face, but you are also a dirty whore." Here he is fucking his own sister who despised him. Who hated him. She was just like any other girl he has seen. They all are fierce and powerful and boss bitch but the moment they got a cock in their cunt, they all be weak.

    She was no different.

    "You are a fucking bitch! A filthy slut, and a whore, and you will always be a whore." He pumped onto her, her pussy stretching to amodate his cock. Her whole body shuddered from the sensation, and she was moaning and whimpering, and the pleasure was too much to bear.

    "I know what you are thinking. That you want it. Just say it." He whispered to her, his breath hovered on her face.

    She looked at him, her eyes dark, and her expression nk. Sweat trickled down from his face, and her juices were dripping down his balls and her thighs. Her pussy was clenching his cock, and the pleasure was making her head spin.

    She can''t think let alone speak. Her whole body was on fire. Like a burning fire that would never extinguish.

    "I said, say it." His cock was mming harder and deeper inside her. The sensation of her pussy mping down on him was intoxicating, and the sensation of her pussy juices dripping down her thighs and her ass was just too good. Her facial expression was too much, and the way she was biting her lips was just too erotic.

    She was unable to speak, and she was unable to look at him. "Say it." He growled, and his cock was pounding inside her, and he was mming so hard, so deep inside her.

    He leaned down and kissed her lips, there was no resistance but rather she weed him. A whimper escaped her mouth. She was losing her mind, and she was about to melt in the sea of pleasure. "You are a filthy, whore. Say it," he growled.

    "Aah, ah, ah...You are a fucking bastard," she whispered. Her hands were gripping his arms, and her legs were quivering. She was sweating, and her chest was rising and falling, and her breathing was ragged and hoarse.

 Chapter 214 The Punishment! (4) [R-18]

    ?

    "Aah, ah, ah...You are a fucking bastard," she whispered. Her hands were gripping his arms, and her legs were quivering. She was sweating, and her chest was rising and falling, and her breathing was ragged and hoarse.

    He chuckled and leaned down to bite her nipples and then he bit her neck, leaving a mark.

    "You are a filthy, dirty, bitch, and you''ll always be one." He was thrusting hard, and his cock was ramming inside her, and his balls were pping her ass.

    Her back was arching, and her pussy was convulsing around his cock, and his thrust were getting faster and deeper.

    "I''ll make you mine, and you will alwayse to me." He wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her up, lifting her off the ground, his cock still deep inside her pussy.

    She was whimpering, her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was agape, and her back was arching and she was screaming. The pleasure was just too much to bear.

    She could only think of one thing. That she wanted him to im her as his and to make her his, and to own her. And she wanted him to fuck her, over and over again. ''No, no, no! What am I thinking about? This isn''t the way.'' But her body betrayed her.

    He mmed her back to the ground, her breasts squashed against his chest, his cock still buried inside her pussy. He was ramming into her so hard, and the sensation of him mming inside her was just too much.

    He pulled her hair back and kissed her passionately, and he was able to see her facial expression. She was unable to speak and unable to say anything. She was just moaning.

    His cock was hardening, and his balls tightened. "I''m going toe inside you."

    "No. Not inside, please. I don''t want your baby!!" She pleaded. She was so close to her climax and she was hoping she wouldn''t have to carry the child of the man she despised.

    He chuckled and whispered. "Don''t worry. There are plenty of medicines for that. Just eat that. Your pleadings are only making me want toe inside you."

    Her body shuddered, and her pussy was twitching. Her juices were gushing out, and she was trembling.

    "Ahhh!" She cried.

    "Yes, scream for me, bitch," he said.

    "Ahhhh!" She screamed. Her pussy was mping down on his cock, and her legs were trembling. He was pounding inside her, his balls pping on her thighs, and her body was being pushed back and forth.

    Her pussy was spasming. Her legs were trembling, and her pussy was dripping, and her juices were flooding out. She couldn''t contain herself.

    "Yes, I''ming!" he growled, and his balls exploded.

    His cock was swelling inside her, and her pussy was mping down so hard that she was unable to breathe. His cum was filling her up and she could feel his warm seed shooting inside her womb.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The sensation of his cock shooting inside her was so good, and her pussy was convulsing, milking his cock, trying to extract all the cum she could.

    He was groaning, his whole body shuddering, and his cock was twitching inside her pussy.

    "Bastard! You shot inside." She was gasping for air, her whole body was shivering. She was sweating profusely and her head was spinning.

    He held her for a moment for her to catch her breath and then pulled his cock out. She could feel the sensation of his cum leaking out, and it was making her body shudder.

    "That was fun," he said.

    She didn''t reply. She shot him a re, still panting. "I''ll..." She panted again. "I''ll kill you, bastard. For fucking my life. For fucking my body. I''ll make you pay that you wish you never derailed from your original path." She cursed him.

    His happy face suddenly fell and turned serious. He didn''t say anything and just looked straight into her eyes. His eyes were cold and calcted like they had all the rage in the world. For a second, she was worried.

    Then he spoke. "You will always remember this. You will always remember the feeling of my cock inside you. The way you screamed for more. The way you begged for more. The way you yearned for me to fuck you. The way you pleaded for my cum. You will always remember me." He paused. "And you will always be mine, my pet."

    "Stop this nonsense. I''ll get rid of you. You are nothing to me. You''re just a pervert," she spat at him.

    He didn''t reply. He was looking at her. "You still haven''t learned, don''t ya?" He chuckled as his eyes gleamed unearthly crimson.

    "What are you doing? Stop this!" She didn''t know what was happening.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You can''t feel pain but you can feel pleasure. That means, fighting you head-on with swords and magic is useless and foolish but fighting you with hands and cock is the correct way. So that made me think..."

    She gulped. "Wh-what are you thinking? Get off me, you fucker." She tried to pull away from him but his grip was firm on her back.

    "What if...I fucked you so much that you break your mind? Would that render you useless? Like, would that stop your madness? The way you will yearn for my cock, the way you beg for my cum, the way you will plead for me to fuck you and own you."

    "Stop this shit. What the fuck are you thinking about, you pervert?" She spat.

    He didn''t reply. "Yes...that must be the only way. To fuck your brains out every time I see you. To fuck you so bad that you won''t be able to live without me or my cock." Heughed loudly, hisughter echoing through the streets.

    She felt hairs on her body standing up and the sensation of her whole body shivering was something that she has never experienced before.

    He looked at her, his eyes were cold, and his voice was dark and menacing. "I''ll make you pay for what you did to my lovers!"

 Chapter 215 The Punishment! (5) [R-18]

    ?

    He looked at her, his eyes were cold, and his voice was dark and menacing. "I''ll make you pay for what you did to my lovers!" He proimed and he wrapped his arms around her.

    "Get off me!" She was struggling but his hold was firm. "No...no...get off me. I don''t want your cock. Fuck off. I hate you. I hate you." She was trembling, her legs were shaking.

    "I will make youe to me every time I want to. I''ll make youe with me and I''ll fuck you and fill your womb with my seed. I will make you mine. I''ll fuck you so good that you will never be able to think of anything else."

    "No, no. Stop this." She was shivering. "I don''t want that. I don''t want your fucking cock. Get off me."

    "And I will keep doing it. I will make youe over and over again. And when you be weak, I will fuck you. Hard and rough. And I will keep fucking you until you can''t do anything but scream for me. Yes, that is the only way. To fuck you till you are brainless. I''ll make you a perfect whore. A perfect whore who only yearns for cock."

    "Please...stop. I''m not going toe with you. I don''t want your cock. I''m not yours."

    The hunter bes the hunted! In this world, especially a character created to pleasure women, was something of a god himself and she, the foolish mortal woman, thought about killing him and his women.

    Hisughs were louder and louder. He was enjoying the way his victim was panicking. Her voice was hoarse, and her expression was nk, and the way her whole body was shivering was too much.

    He slowly stood up, picking her up with him. He wrapped her tightly against him, and his hands were pressing her ass and her waist.

    She whimpered, and she squirmed and tried to get away but there was no use. "Stop this. Let me go!"

    He chuckled. "Let me show you how to be cruel, my foolish sister!"

    A slip-up. Neither he nor she cared to remember that they were brother and sister. But he was the perverted one who was trying to im his victim as his own. And she was the creator who wanted to kill him.

    "Ahhh!" She cried out as he again plunged his hard cock onto her sensitive pussy. She was gasping for air, unable to speak, and she was trembling. The sensation of his cock inside her was just too much.

    She was biting her lips, unable to scream, and unable to think straight. Her body arched backwards and he let her head slowly hit on the ground. He eased her up a little, so that now her body was supported by her head and shoulder on the ground, but her hip was still wrapped around his hips.

    "Ready, mydy?" He waited a second for her reply. There was none. She was just whimpering. He started moving, slowly and then faster. His hips pping her thighs, his cock ramming inside her, and her whole body was trembling and shuddering.

    "Ahhhh," she moaned and her voice was hoarse and dark and her expression was nk and her eyes were filled with tears. Her legs were trembling.

    "Yes, mydy, this is the only way." His thrusts were getting faster and deeper, and the sensation of her pussy convulsing around his cock was too much. He was feeling his balls tightening.

    "Ahhhh," she moaned louder. ''This man is dangerous! I can''t kill him now! My body is too weak from all the fuck he''s giving! I should run away. I should escape from this vile man''s clutches and regroup myself and should kill him the next moment I see him. Or else he''s going to...'' Her thoughts were cut off when he circled her clit with his fingers while still fucking her in the vile position.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Ahhhh!" She screamed. Her whole body was quivering. "No, no, no," she muttered. "I''ll...I''ll never...ahh, ahh, ahh..." Her back was arching, and her pussy was mping down on him, and her juices were leaking out, and her whole body was convulsing, and she was gasping for air.

    He increased the speed of his thrusts and the speed of his fingers circling her clit.

    "Ahh, ah, ahhh!" She was losing her mind, and her heart was racing and her body was on fire.

    "Yes, scream for me, bitch. I''m going to fuck your brains out. You''ll never forget my cock."

    "No, no, no. Fuck off," she whispered. Her mind was spinning, and her head was swimming. The pleasure was too much for her to bear.

    "You love this, don''t you?" He said.

    "Ahhh, no...no, no, no, no." She was panting and her voice was hoarse and dark. "This is disgusting. No...no...this is not happening. No."

    "I''ll make youe for me every day, and every time, I wille inside you, and I will fuck your brains out. And you''ll scream for my cock. You''ll beg for it. You''ll be mine. You will always be mine." He grunted, his hips pping her thighs. His cock was ramming inside her, deeper and deeper.

    "Ahhh, ahhhh, ahhhh," she moaned louder. Her head was spinning, and she could feel her pussy spasming, and her whole body was shuddering, and she was shivering. She was feeling a wave of pleasure building up in her stomach, and she was feeling her pussy convulsing.

    She couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Ahhh, oh, god. Ahh, yes, yes, yes," she cried.

    "Yes, scream for me," he growled, and he was thrusting deeper and faster and harder.

    "Ahh, ah, ahh," she was writhing, trying to get away from him, and her legs were shaking. "Ahh, ahhh, no, no, no, no, no," her whole body was quaking.

    He gripped her hips and thrust into her, and his balls exploded and he was releasing his cum inside her pussy.

    Her body shuddered and her pussy clenched down on his cock, and she was moaning and gasping. Her juices were flowing out, and she was screaming, her legs were twitching.

    His body was shuddering, and his cock was spasming, and his balls were exploding. She was convulsing, her pussy clenching his cock, trying to milk the seed out of him.

 Chapter 216 The Punishment! (6) [R-18]

    ?

    His body was shuddering, and his cock was spasming, and his balls were exploding. She was convulsing, her pussy clenching his cock, trying to milk the seed out of him.

    The sensation of his warm seed shooting inside her was making her whole body shudder and her pussy clench around his cock. Her eyes were watery, and she was whimpering and gasping for air. "You...came...again, bastard!"

    After a moment, he pulled his cock out. It was slick with her juices. He kneeled down and scooped her up. She was too weak and her body was limp and her mind was spinning and she was shivering.

    "Get off me, fucker," she whispered.

    He didn''t reply. He just kissed her. A passionate one this time. His tongue was exploring her mouth, and his lips were kissing her face.

    She didn''t have any energy left to resist and she gave in to him and his kisses.

    "I will fuck your brains out." He whispered as he nibbled her ears. She opened her mouth to wee his tongue and she moaned. She moaned as she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him passionately. Like two lovers in the heat of the moment.

    His cock was twitching, and he wanted to fuck her again. But he resisted the urge. He wanted to see her mind breaking, and he wanted her to crave for his cock and his seed.

    He wanted her toe to him begging for him.

    "You are mine." He said.

    She didn''t reply. She didn''t say anything. She just kept kissing him.

    "You will always remember me. You will always be mine."

    She moaned and whimpered as she was shivering. "You are such a fucking bastard! I will fucking kill you the next time I see you!" But she kept kissing him. His warmth on her body wasforting and the sensation of his cock against her was making her lose her mind.

    He kept kissing her and she didn''t pull away. Their tongues were fighting for dominance and her hands were holding his neck tightly and her pussy was leaking juice and her clit was twitching.

    He was the one who broke the kiss. "I''ll fuck you so hard that you will wish you never met me. That you wish you never crossed my path. That you never saw my face. That you didn''t know what I look like. That you didn''t know how to wield a sword. That you never had the urge to be a writer."

    "Shut the fuck up, bastard. I wish I never created you." Her whole body shuddered. "I hate you," she whispered.

    "Yes, you do. But I love you. And I''ll always love you, my pet. And you will always love me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Fuck off. You are thest man I want to love. I want someone who''s kind and sweet and nice and not a fucking asshole like you."

    "I will make you love me."

    "You can try, bastard, but you''ll never seed."

    He chuckled. "We will see, mydy." He kissed her, and she didn''t resist. She weed his kiss and his lips and she knew how his touch. The sensation of his lips against hers, and the warmth of his body against hers was something that she has always desired.

    She knew she can''t resist him, and she didn''t want to. She wanted to be his. She wanted him to make her his. She wanted him to im her and to own her. And he did. He owned her. He broke her mind and she loved him. For just today, she was willing to forget home. Just for today, she was willing to get over her hate for the pervert who looked like her brother. For today, she thought about releasing all her stress.

    She was willing to be the pervert''s whore. "I''ll make you mine," he repeated. His handsome face was illuminating under the moonlight and his eyes were glowing crimson red. His whole body was covered with sweat and her juices were dripping down his legs.

    She looked at him, her eyes were bloodshot, and her face was flushed. "Shut the fuck up and fuck me. Fuck my brains out and make me yours." Her voice was hoarse and dark and her eyes were filled with desire.

    "dly," he replied and walked off to a broken-down wall. The battle has destroyed almost everything in the city. Heyed her on the wall surface and stood behind her head.

    "What the fuck are you doing? What are you thinking about?" She red at him.

    "Nothing," he replied, a grin forming on his lips. "You are just too sexy."

    "Bastard, you better have a good reason to make me do this. And don''t make me regret saying those words." She said as she tried to sit up but he grabbed her head and pulled it a little and now his cock was resting on her face.

    She was bberghaster. "Wha-what!? I don''t know this. I never tried this." She protested as she understood what was going on. How can she not? After all, she''s a young woman who wrote explicit scenes for her books. She had done her research and she knew exactly how things worked.

    "Shut up," he said and without hesitation he plunged his cock in her mouth. Her lips were stretched as wide as they could. She could feel his cock twitching and the sensation of her pussy convulsing made her mind spin.

    "Take it all, bitch. Take my cock in your mouth. Show me how much you can take." He whispered and he pushed deeper and her throat was stretched out, and she gagged. She can''t breathe and the stench from his cock filled her nostrils.

    He pulled back and thrust again. Her throat was stretched out, and her throat was filled with his cock and pre cum was leaking out. "Take it, bitch." He pulled back and thrust again.

    "What the fuck are you---" He plunged again, and he was fucking her mouth and throat. Her whole body was trembling, and her eyes were watering. "Mmmph!" She couldn''t breathe. Her mouth was filled with his cock and his pre cum and the way his cock was ramming down her throat was making her lose her mind.

 Chapter 217 The Punishment! (7) [R-18]

    ?

    "What the fuck are you---" He plunged again, and he was fucking her mouth and throat. Her whole body was trembling, and her eyes were watering. "Mmmph!" She couldn''t breathe. Her mouth was filled with his cock and his pre cum and the way his cock was ramming down her throat was making her lose her mind.

    The sensation of his cock in her throat and his balls pping her chin and his hands grabbing her head and her hair was too much. The way she was taking his cock in her mouth and throat was too erotic, and the way her pussy was convulsing was too much for her to handle.

    He pulled back, his cock twitching and his balls were tightening, and he was about toe.

    She was panting and her mind was spinning. "Fuck off, you asshole. I didn''t like that." She was gasping for air, her body trembling.

    "No, you didn''t. That''s the neat part, ain''t? You loved it when I licked you but you hate to do the same for me? That doesn''t sound like a fair deal, does it?" He pulled her by the hair and pulled her back.

    Her head was hanging, and his cock was still deep in her mouth. He was looking down, seeing her face and her expression was filled with desire and her eyes were dark.

    She couldn''t help herself.

    "Good girl," he said and plunged inside her. She gagged but this time, she didn''t resist and took the whole thing. She was gagging and choking, and her eyes were watering and her whole body was quivering, and she was unable to think straight.

    He thrust again, and he was able to see the expression of his sister, the woman who made him. Only a depraved person would love this but Damien was depraved even before that.

    He continued his assault, thrusting inside her. She was gagging and choking and her face was red, and her eyes were watering.

    He pulled back and his cock was slick with her saliva and his pre cum. She panted, her tears running to her forehead as her head was hanging. He gazed at her. The proud and hateful sister of his was asking for more punishment. What would be her reaction once she learns this indeed is her brother? The one she hated since her childhood for reasons he doesn''t even understand.

    She raised her head and red at him. Her eyes were dark and her mouth was agape and she was panting.

    He kneeled down and kissed her lips, his cock twitching against her face. "You want me to do that again?" He asked.

    She didn''t reply. She just kissed him, her mouth open.

    Heughed. "Good girl. Take it all." He thrust his cock inside her mouth again, and her throat was stretched out, and he was fucking her mouth again. Her whole body was shuddering, and her eyes were watering, and her pussy was spasming and her juices were leaking out.

    It was not a pleasant one like any other girls he has been. Except for Lucy, both Viper and Lily had some prior experience with this art. Lucy was a character, someone who was made to attract readers and characters alike and it was obvious she would be ustomed and be a prodigy in the art with just a gently push,

    But she was not like that. Even though her body has converged wholly with Lily, it was still his sister there and her inexperience was showing. He liked it that way.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He loved the fact that she was still a virgin.

    He pulled back and thrust inside her. His balls were pping her chin and his pre cum was leaking out. She was gasping and her mouth was watering and her whole body was shuddering. The thought of her finding out the truth made him more excited.

    With a final grunt he came inside her mouth, his balls exploded, and his seed was shooting inside her.

    "Swallow it," he growled.

    She didn''t resist, and she closed her eyes and she swallowed his cum. The sensation of his warm seed shooting inside her mouth and down her throat was too good, and the sensation of his cock in her mouth was too much for her to handle.

    The warmth of his cock wasforting, and the sensation of his cum dripping down her throat was too erotic, and the way her pussy was convulsing was too much for her to bear.

    She kept swallowing and when he pulled back, her whole face was stained with his cum and her saliva was dripping down her lips.

    "Did you like it, my pet?" He asked.

    "Fuck off," she said.

    He chuckled. "What a shame, my dear, that is not what I asked." He pped her ass.

    She red at him and her eyes were watering. She was gasping for air, her cheeks were flushed, and her whole body was trembling. "Bastard. Fucking pervert."

    "You reap what you sow, bitch." He smirked. He walked around her again, pulling her legs apart. She was too weak to resist and she was unable to sit up.

    "You love it, don''t you? The way I imed you, the way I fucked you, and the way I filled your pussy with my seed. You love it but you''re too egoistical to admit it. You are just a little whore with attitude." She mocked her, grinding his cock on her pussy making her moan silently.

    "Fuck you. I''m not enjoying this, in fact, I''m just too disappointed in your ability to please a woman. I guess the rumours are very exaggerated, huh?" She sneered at him. But her breaths were short and paced as the simtion of his cock teasing her pussy was too much. She was at a breakpoint.

    "My, my, my, my. If this is disappointing, I wonder what it is like when I take it seriously," he said as he pulled her closer. "I''ll fuck you so hard you won''t be able to speak anymore," he growled.

 Chapter 218 Getting Caught!? [R-18]

    ?

    "My, my, my, my. If this is disappointing, I wonder what it is like when I take it seriously," he said as he pulled her closer. "I''ll fuck you so hard you won''t be able to speak anymore," he growled.

    Her pussy was leaking juice, and her whole body was quivering. She wanted his cock. She wanted to be fucked by him. "Do it, you bastard. Fuck me and fill my womb with your seed." She whispered.

    "Oh, I will," he whispered as he plunged his cock inside her pussy. Her pussy was so wet and so tight, and the sensation of her pussy convulsing around his cock was making him go insane.

    ''Fucking hell!'' He thrusted her as he took in the view in front of him. The streets were empty save for the armours and weapons and skulls of the dead. Smoke was rising from the destroyed buildings, and the moon was illuminating the streets, making him think this was a scene from a video game.

    Amidst a worldwide catastrophe, he, someone praised as a hero, was fucking someone in the middle of a dead street. Not just any woman, his own bloody fucking sister!

    This was surreal. This was the perfect fantasy of all the men and women who have ever dreamt about this. To be the hero of the apocalypse, and to be the perverted, lustful monster who is going to fuck his own sister, his very own flesh and blood!

    "Ahhh, ahhhh, ah, ah, ah," she moaned and her pussy was convulsing around his cock, her whole body was shivering, and her whole body was twitching. She was whimpering and she was biting her lips.

    He pulled out and plunged again, his cock ramming deep inside her. He pulled back and then he rammed inside her again, deeper than before, making her arch her back and she was moaning, her mouth agape and her eyes wide open.

    "Ahhhh, fuck, ah, ah, ahhh." He could see her juices leaking out and dripping down her thighs. The sensation of her pussy convulsing and the way her pussy was twitching around his cock was making him go mad. The cold and rough concrete left marks on her body but she wasn''t any pain in fact she wasn''t even aware of any pain at all. Lust and pleasure dominated her wholly.

    She was losing her mind, and her thoughts were incoherent.

    "Ahhhh, ah, ahhh," she was moaning. "You are the worst. Ahh, ahh, ah," her pussy was clenching down, trying to milk his seed, and his balls were twitching and he was feeling his cock swelling and his balls tightening.

    "Ahh, ah, ahhh, ah," she was panting and her body was shuddering. She was feeling her body burning, and her pussy was twitching, and her whole body was convulsing. Her head was spinning, and her whole body was trembling and her legs were shaking.

    "Yes, my dear, scream for me, and I will fuck your brains out," he said as he started fucking her, harder and deeper. The sensation of his cock inside her was making him go crazy.

    He was fucking her, and his whole body was shuddering. "Ahhhh, ah, ahhh, yes," she was panting.

    The way he was fucking her so hard, was making her lose her mind and she couldn''t help herself. She wanted to scream his name and she wanted him toe inside her again.

    "Ahh, ah, ahhhhh!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She wrapped around her hips and pulled her closer to him and he was fucking her so deep. Her pussy was convulsing around his cock, trying to extract all the cum he had in his balls. Her whole body was shaking.

    He increased the pace, fucking her deeper and harder.

    He just had to render her useless. At least, that was the n. But now, he wanted to fuck her more. More and more and more. The realisation of fucking his own sister made him excited her. For someone like Damien, who loved himself more than anything, she was the perfect partner. Someone who share his blood and someone who is almost pathetic as he is.

    He increased his pace and he was mming inside her, and the sound of their hips pping on each other and the sensation of her pussy clenching down on his cock was too much.

    His balls were exploding, and his cum was rushing up in his cock, and he was about to cum when something caught his attention.

    !!??

    Sound of someone moving the debris. It came from just meters away from a ruined home near the wall where he was fucking his sister.

    His heart leaped again when he understood it was not just one person but rather a group of people.

    She opened her eyes as he stopped pumping her and pulled his cock out. "What''s the matter? Why did you stop?" She panted.

    "Be quiet, my pet," he whispered and covered her mouth with his hands. She was perplexed, but before she can protest, he pulled her down along with him and crouched against the wall. "Sssshh..." He pressed a finger on his lips. She didn''t understand what was going on but she was too weak to argue. She could hear someone walking nearby. She could feel her pussy leaking juices on the ground, and her mind was spinning.

    He peaked from time to time in a matter of seconds, and his cock touched her bare back. Drawing a slimy line on the canvas and she wasn''t having it.

    Annoyed, she turned around facing him. "What the fuck are you doing? I''m outta here." She was about to stand up, but he caught her hand in midair and pulled her to the ground. She was too weak from the fuck and she fell to the ground before she could protest, he plunged his cock on to her mouth.

    "Suck on it for the time being." His heart was pounding as he feels like he somehow knows whoever the group is, they''re going to be a problem for him.

    Then he heard someone shouting. "Dany,e here! Isn''t this your brother''s dress!"

 Chapter 219 Something Is Fishy!

    ?

    Just after the battle with the wyvern, the group of Dany andpany met with Daemon, Calen and Daenys. The three of them were on their way to help them when the undead wyvern was finally dead.

    There were a lot of hugs between the brother and sister and Dany felt a pang of pain on her chest. She missed her brother.

    "How did you kill that thing? It looked too strong." Calen asked, panting.

    "Well, I think we have the best team in the entire world right now, don''t you think?" Celeste smiled and patted her brother''s head.

    "You look...terrible." Daenys moved towards Danielle. She really looked terrible. Not her outer appearance though, it was her face that screamed sad and hollow. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    "Of course I am!" Danielle snapped.

    Daenys paused for a moment and looked at her. Then she reached out and slowly caressed her cheeks. Danielle was shocked but she allowed her and tears started to well up in her eyes.

    "I''m sure he''s okay," Daneys pulled her closer and give her a tight hug. "It is him we are talking about, right? He survived twenty years without power and now he''s the most powerful of us. Of course, he would be alright!"

    Though that words were said tofort her, Danielle felt like Daenys was trying to convince herself that their brother would be safe. But she didn''t say anything. She was just crying in Daenys''s arms. She missed him. She missed all of them.

    After some time, she pulled back from Daneys. She wiped the tears off her face.

    "Are you okay?" Daenys asked.

    She nodded.

    "If your little reunion is over, we''ve to find Dad and Mom. If anyone is in danger then it is them." Daemon approached them. He had some blood marks on his body and other than that he was alright.

    He eyed the strange group. There was all type of people there. Young people. The Winter princess, the Spring princess, the werewolf, the hero, his sister, academy geniuses, judicial knights...

    A group of these strong people can withstand anything. He was sure about that.

    Then they all heard an eerie sound, like ss broken into millions of pieces only this time, it was therge spherical shield above the judicial building expanding slowly and the strange part is the colour was changing from yellow to blue.

    It shimmered in the dark night, the moonlight reflecting on the smooth surface.

    "The shield is expanding," Calen murmured. "We should get to the Judicial building and get further orders from the Grandmaster." He addressed the group.

    "I agree," Derick voiced out. It was not always he opens his mouth.

    Aurelia looked at Dany, she knew what was going on in her friend''s head. But she was silent. "Dany?"

    Danielle shook her head. "Noting. I have to find my family first. You guys go ahead."

    "Then I will also stay with you."

    "Me too." Marcus chimed in. Along with him, La, Nevil and even Barnie chose to stay.

    "Even though he''s an annoying one and the guy who disrespected the Grandmaster--"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Along with defeating you and getting you fired from the job," Daphne added.

    "Yeah, along with that, he is a strong warrior. We should...you know...help him. If he needed it," Barnie was choking the words, like he was embarrassed to say.

    Dahlia snickered seeing his face. "Looks like someone is in awe!"

    "What! No! No, no, no. Just worried since he''s the Grandmaster''s student we don''t want him to be dead, do we?"

    "Right, right. Of course, we don''t want him to be dead."

    During the conversation, someone was ring at him and nobody noticed the deathly re. Her purple eyes were piercing him and her eyes were filled with anger and hatred.

    ''Why does he have to stay?'' Dany asked, ring at Marcus. ''Why can''t he leave? I''ve to find my brother and my parents. I''ll do it without his help.''

    Lumiere, who was silent all the time, spoke for the first time. "Why don''t we all regroup at the Judiciary and start our search from there? Everyone with a clear consciousness will flock to the building and we can check who''s missing and who''s not."

    "That''s an excellent idea," Calen pped his hands. "This is the best course of action. Princess Lumiere, you truly are a genius."

    Lumiere bowed her head.

    "Dany..." Daenys approached her and waited for her response. "Whatever your decision, I''ll support it- we will support it. Right, Daemon?" She nudged her brother.

    Daemon scowled and looked at Daenys for a second, he still hasn''t forgotten that fight day with him and Damien. Then he sighed and nodded his head.

    "What..." Danielle paused for a second, collecting herself. "What if they won''t let us go? What if the kind orders us for something else?" Her concern was genuine. If the highest authority of the kingdom orders you and you don''tply, then you''re good as dead.

    "The king won''t." Aurelia moved to her friend, cing a hand on her arm. "At least, the Spring King won''t. You''re a resident of the Spring Kingdom and he''s the only one who can order you and I, as your best friend, give you my word that he won''t. Even if he does give you an order then we both will be hanged, agreed?"

    Danielle chuckled at her friend. "Alight, lead the way."

    On the way to the Judicial building, something else happened. They saw a horde of undead and they were prepared to take on them but to their surprise, the undead just walked past them. Like they didn''t exist.

    "What is going on?" Calen asked, still pointing his sword at the horde of undead moving past him.

    "I think there''s something in here that''s making them like this!" Celeste said, thinking something was off.

    "What should we do?" Barnie asked.

    "Search here."

    "But we will be wasting time."

    "Then make it fast. Whatever thing is here, it''s making this undead move away from here. Means, whatever it is, it must be the key to end the battle."

    It was indeed true. Whatever the "thing" was, it can indeed end the war. But the thing was, currently, lolling on a roaring dragon while its owner was peeking through the wall.

 Chapter 220 An Underwear! [R-18]

    ?

    It was like a small district within the city. The destroyed houses were rather crude and made of rocks and wood, a stark contrast to the highly sophisticated buildings that were in the other districts.

    A strange smell was lingering in the air, but the people in the ce didn''t seem to mind.

    "This is thest one," Daneys said, looking at her brother and Danielle. "There is nothing here. It looks like whatever it is must be some form of spell or something."

    "That seems to be the case," agreed Celeste. She kicked a rock from the ground, which revealed a family picture. "Poor sods. They must be on the horde now."

    Daenys looked around the house once more and sighed. "Let''s depart to the Judicial building. Time is wasted here."

    At the same time, Barnie the Ex-knight was searching through the houses very profoundly. "This!" He held up an unusually shaped ss model with a blue liquid inside.

    "Nah! That''s just a ss!" Daphne mocked.

    "What about this?" He held up another one.

    Daphne just shook her head.

    Barnie hated the guy, but he was defeated fair and square. He even saw him go head to head with the Inquisitor though she was just messing with the guy. He can''t help but feel some sort of respect for the guy. Despite being mocked and shunned because of being born weak, he persevered and became strong.

    That''s the kind of guy he aspired to be.

    He left the house and was contemting his future when he saw something familiar. Something that belongs to someone he was just thinking about. Without wasting any time, he yelled. "Dany,e here! Isn''t this your brother''s dress?"

    Dany ran towards him. "What the hell?"

    Barnie was standing in front of a shirt and pants, along with an undergarment. Dany was sure it was her brothers. And the air was unusually warm. What baffled her was the other thing...another dress. A woman''s dress. Torn and ripped in a certain area.

    She crouched down and examined them.

    "This is his?" Barnie also crouched down and examined the dress.

    "Yes. But what about this?"

    "Hey? Shouldn''t the question be what happened to them?" Barnie scratched his head. All of the Zadkiels were some sort of psychos. Mentally ill with immense power. He was getting strange vibes when the girl picked up her lost brother''s undergarment with just her hand.

    "Yeah, that''s right. I wonder what exactly happened to him?" Danielle''s eyes glowed as she carefully examined the undergarment of her brother. She was about to do something when she felt Barnie''s eyes on her. "Hey, can you check on that house? Check if we can find something."

    Barnie gulped and shook his head. Standing up, he again looked at the girl. "What do you think happened to them?"

    Danielle looked at him and paused for a moment. "I believe he...he must have stripped the clothes and donned an armour. Must have been some kind of protection."

    "Ye-yeah, that''s right, there''s no way he''s dead or worse, turned into one of these mindless freaks."

    "Of course not! He''s too strong for that!"

    "Yeah. He is strong, after all. Let''s just get moving to the Judicial building, we''ll make some quick work there. We need to find out how to end this."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I agree."

    Barnie left and entered the house, leaving her alone there.

    When she was sure there was no one there, she lifted the ck undergarment again and gave it a quick sniff.

    "That''s the love juice!" She was sure.

    Indeed, it was his love juice. It was his pre-cum when he was fingering his sister. He was fingering her so hard that his pre-cum was dripping out.

    "Now, where is your brother? I know you''re not somewhere far. Just want to meet the girl, that''s all." Though it was just a whisper, the one who it was intended for heard it loud and clear.

    Her eyes scanned the area, darting from side to side. Then she took another sniff. A long one. "Where are you, brother? Juste out already."

    Then her eyes caught something behind the broken wall, something ck and quick. Like someone was hiding there.

    ****

    Damien''s heart pounded as he watched the scene. He was bloody damn sure she saw him.

    ''Fuck! Fuck!'' He cursed every known god. His breathing was haggard, and he was shivering. It was pure horror. If she finds him here, if any of the strange group finds him here, it was over.

    ''Why does she have to be here?!''

    He looked down to see the creator- his sister- lolling his dick like it was a lollipop. There was no sound produced. She just had his cock entirely buried in her mouth while she uses her tongue to lick it.

    Her eyes were still glowering at him.

    He could hear the low whisper of his sister, the one with his undergarment.

    Feeling the sudden shift in his whole demeanour, Lilith understood something was out there and she smiled profoundly.

    Feeling something was off, he looked down to see her smiling. "No, no, no." He whispered to her. "Just shut up and suck it on."

    But it was toote, as Lilith quickly shifted and lifted her head up. "Mother fucker!" She growled and was about to stand up when he tackled her and pinned her to the ground. His left foot pinned her head to the ground. She was about to scream when he quickly plunged his cock into her pussy again.

    "Ahhhmmmmmmm~" She was down again.

    "Whoa? Are you behind that wall, brother? What is that sound?" He heard her again, this time dangerously close to him.

    ''Shit! Shit! I''m dead. I''m fucking dead!'' He panicked.

    His heart was pounding, and his breaths were short. The sound of the voice was getting louder, and he didn''t know what to do. His sister was busy moaning underneath him, and he could see her toes were curling and her hands were clenching.

 Chapter 221 The Loop Hole! [R-18]

    ?

    Damien felt his whole world shiver. This single moment could destroy his whole life. All of them were here. If Calen or Daemon were to find him in this state- fucking while in a deathly situation- everything will be over.

    He will be marked as a mad and pervert throughout the whole realm. His reputation will be ruined.

    ''I won''t be able to fuck the others as well. Lumiere, Celeste, the Winter Queen, the Summer Queen, Daenys, Danielle, Aurelia... what a shitty time!''

    The footsteps echoed closer. He could hear Dani''s giggling. Her shadow swayed as she swayed, he could see it dancing just below him.

    He now had to hold Lilith''s mouth as she started to make some sounds. It was absolute silence apart from the distant cry of the perished and the undead, and the wind slowly blowing against the abandoned buildings.

    Damien was in utter terror.

    The footstep was closer and now she was just behind the wall. He could feel her presence and he was absolutely sure she could also fell him.

    Just as she was about to take another foot, someone called her out. "Have you found something, Dani?"

    It was Aurelia. Danielle turned. "No. Not yet. I think we should just depart from here. There''s nothing here."

    "Yeah, I think the same. Seems like whatever it is here, must be exclusive to this area. Though the protection is nice, we can''t stay here forever... What is that on your hand?"

    "This...I believe this is my brother''s." She slowly walked back to her friend. "I think he must have changed his clothes here. For some reason that I can''tprehend."

    "Do you think he''s okay?" Their voice was fading away and relief washed over Damien.

    "It is my brother you''re talking about, of course, he''s gonna be okay."

    But just as they were about to move away they suddenly heard a muffled grunt. Like someone was being bitten.

    "Did you hear that?" Aurelia looked around. "I swear I heard someone grunting."

    "I didn''t hear anything." Danielle said, patting her friend''s shoulder. "Come on, you must have heard something else. The battle must have disturbed your hearing."

    "No, I''m sure I heard a grunting sound. Let''s go and search for it."

    "Aurelia, there''s nothing here. We are wasting our time. Come on, I need to find my family and I hope he''s ready when Ie back." Thest part was emphasised in voice.

    "Why are you raising your voice? And where is Barnie? Wasn''t he with you?" Aurelia didn''t see the ex-knight anywhere.

    "He must be searching the houses. Come on, let''s not waste our time. The sooner we reach the Judicial building the better!" Danielle pushed her friend away from the spot.

    A little away, two people were having a contest of toughness when the girl suddenly bite his hand in the middle and almost made him scream in pain.

    "Fuck you, bitch!" He growled, prying his hands from her mouth. "Fuck! You are trying to get us caught, aren''t you?!"

    Lilith red at him. "Shut up!" She growled. "You think I give a crap about your reputation? Even if we are caught, I can walk away without any problem. Hell, that is the best course of action now. I can have every one of them in a single building and...-Cough- cough- And I could end this madness and finally go home. Fuck! It''s simple as that."

    Damien watched her for a moment. She was coughing and her pussy still throbbed from time to time. "Then why didn''t you just end it." He asked, his voice was low and cold. "Why didn''t you just zap to ces and kill people, if it was that easy? What made you stop?"

    Lilith quickly fell silent and slowly craned her neck. "...Because it''s no fun." Her voice was barely a whisper.

    "Fun? Or is there another reason?"

    "Another reason? Like what?"

    "Like you can''t do something like that? Like you can''t just kill of people because it''s not their time or something?"

    A chill crept down her spine, all the way to her heart. He was not normal. His awareness is no kidding. It was almost like he was a real person like her. But she kept her cool, cause there was no way he was like her. A real person.

    "You...who are you?" sweats were forming on her face, but she tried her best to hide it.

    "Just answer the question. Why don''t you do it? Why did you stop?" He wasn''t angry. His voice was not threatening. If anything, his voice was very calm, very low. It was so much better than yelling at her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Her lips quivered. "...Because there''s no fun. Because I...uh...I want to see the epilogue."

    What was she saying to an NPC? Sentient or not, he was still an NPC.

    But something was severely wrong with this man. Like, he was somehow different. He wasn''t following the script and his answers were not matching up.

    Then there was a lowughing sound. Like he was smiling to himself and it suddenly stopped. "I see. So that''s the reason." His tone changed a little. Then heughed loudly, not stopping like a madman.

    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Lilith was getting creepy vibes, she can''t move as he still was holding her down and her body was too weak to respond.

    She wiggled under his foot as he was stillughing loudly. "Get..off...me"

    Damien suddenly stopped, his mirth died in a second, and he looked down at her.

    "You really don''t know?" His voice was calm again, and a small smile appeared on his lips.

    "Don''t know what?" she side nced at him, trying her best to ignore his face and just look at the wall behind him.

    "Your weakness! The reason I''m still alive is not because you couldn''t kill me not because you''re ving under my dick but simply because you can''t. The answer is simple as that. It is not my time to die and you won''t be able to kill me as I was needed for muchter." He pressed his feet again onto her head, pressing it deeper into the ground.

    "Kughh...what are you doing?!" she gritted her teeth.

    "This changes a lot! Can''t you see it? I can literally change the tide of the future. This is my victory!" Heughed again. "I can now just go about normally and nothing would change anything. I can avoid this situation like you can create these situations."

    "I don''t know what you''re rambling about but if you think you can just walk away, then you''re wrong. You''re not going anywhere from me. I''ll bind you here."

    Her index finger suddenly illuminated with a bright brilliant blue-white sparkle but Damien was a move ahead.

    The revtion gave him ecstasy that he could justugh out loud. Like he got extra energy now.

    Seeing the illumination, he just simply plunged his raging dragon into her hole. Not her little sister, he was sure the sensitivity was low there, but rather the stinky hole. Her butthole.

    Lilith''s body arched in pain, her finger fell to the ground with a small spark. "Ah...ah...ah... no..."

    Her voice was cracking and her eyes were filled with tears."N-no....not there...get off...off...off me!"

    Damienughed. "I need ces to be so let''s get this over with, shall we?"

    Her asshole was right. He can''t even insert his cock''s tip inside her. No matter how hard he tried.

    His dick was just toorge for her and that made the operation all the easy.

    He kept pushing it, trying his best to get his cock as deep as possible. He wanted her to bepletely down. Though she can''t kill him, she can certainly bind him here.

    Aviora watched the scene unfolding from the sides. It was the first time she was seeing something like this and even though the girl was screaming, the connection between her and him made her understand that he was enjoying this moment.

    Lilith writhed in pain as she felt therge cock stretching her asshole out. She never knew she had a hole like that and she never thought a dick would end up going in there.

    She was not even sure if her body can take it. Her asshole felt like it was on fire and her lower belly was throbbing from the sensation of having a cock in her.

    She looked up at him with tears in her eyes. She felt her stomach was full of his dick. Like, she could actually feel it.

    He was now a few inches in and her ass was already feeling the pain. Even if she could take him in her pussy, she couldn''t take him in her asshole.

    "It hurts! It hurts!" Lilith started screaming again. "Get off...get off of me!

    And with a final push, he was fully inside, "Now the real fun begins." He grinned like a mad man.

 Chapter 222 The Judicial Meeting! (1)

    ?

    The party of Calen andpany arrived at the Judicial building shortly after their little non-fruitful research on the small district. Though they met resistance on the way, the party was more than enough to apprehend and destroy anything thates in their way.

    They were like an unstoppable force that propel forward with just their goal in mind.

    The shield was nowrger and shimmering with magical powers. They could feel the holiness once they passed through the shield.

    "Is this...?" Aurelia was bbergasted at the side as hundreds and thousands of tents were erected all over the ce, with a good number of people already starting their daily chores.

    "That was fast." Marcus chimed in.

    "Well, at least the people are safe inside. I wonder what the inside looks like now?" Lumiere said, already feeling the pressure on the back of her head.

    "I can pretty much guess this is going to be extremely political and we''re perfectly walking inside whatever sinister n they are hatching." Celeste absent-mindedly said. "No offence to the princess! I was merely observing the state." She added, finding the absurdity in her voice.

    "None taken," Aurelia replied. "I know how it is. I know there are going to be meetings, strategies, tricks, and deceit. And we are going to be pawns for them to barter away."

    "Firste first serve, I guess," Lumiere said. "Whoever is absent there is going to take nothing home. Whoever came earlier will take everything."

    "Not sure if I like the sound of that." Nevil stammered, suddenly feeling something was off.

    "Don''t be like that, shaggy, I''m sure this is going to be fun." La jabbed him, but she herself was feeling not too well. It was like deep inside she knew whoever was inside can determine their future.

    "Dani? What do you want to do?" Daenys asked, seeing theplicated look on her sister.

    "We go in. See if father and mother are there. We get out. In and out. Easy." Dani answered, still not entirely sure what she was supposed to say or feel about all of this.

    "That is a good n. I''ll back you up. You have my word," Daenys said. "But..."

    "Don''t worry. Even if the Grandmaster orders me to stay, I''ll leave here. You cane with me or not, your choice." With that, she stormed off to therge magical building.

    The party looked at each other and shrugged, before following her to the building.

    ...

    The walk to the building was not long, but the more they see the situation the poor people were in they felt more anxious and more eager to get inside.

    When they finally reached the main entrance, the doors were already wide open and a line of people was slowly filing inside the building.

    They saw the royal guards and the royal priests at the entrance, asking the people to register themselves.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Halt! State your--- princess?!" The guard, guarding the gate, suddenly kneeled to the two princesses.

    "Halt! State your--- princess?!" The guard, guarding the gate, suddenly kneeled to the two princesses.

    Princess Aurelia and Princess Lumiere exchanged a surprised nce. The sight of the Holy knight kneeling before them was unexpected, especially considering the tense situation outside the building. Nevertheless, they maintained theirposure.

    "We''re here to find our parents, the King and Queen," Aurelia replied, her voice steady.

    "And also to offer our assistance in whatever way we can," Lumiere added, her eyes scanning the surroundings cautiously.

    The guard nodded respectfully and motioned for them to proceed. "Please, go ahead, Your Highnesses. Your parents are already inside, attending an urgent meeting with the Grandmaster."

    As they entered the Judicial building, they were met with a bustling scene of activity. Nobles, advisors, and officials hurried about, their faces etched with concern and determination. The air was thick with tension, and the weight of impending decisions seemed to press down on everyone present.

    The party of Calen andpany followed closely behind the princesses, their presence attracting some curious nces from those they passed. Lumiere, with her keen perception, sensed the underlying tension among the people in the room. It was a precarious atmosphere, one where allegiances and loyalties were uncertain.

    In the midst of the bustling activities, they saw someone familiar. Someone with a wicked and dangerous smile striding towards them.

    "Grand Inquisitor!" Barnie came forwards. Though his sound was loud, nobody seemed to care at all.

    "Yes, my dear ex-knight, surprised to see you''re still alive, my love." She patted the young knight on the back. Barnie scratched his head in embarrassment. " Then she looked at the other girl. "You''re Daphne, right? I have heard about you from your superiors. Good work you have done on the northern Ind."

    "Thank you." Daphne bowed.

    "Oh, don''t worry, we''re all friends here." The Grand Inquisitor pped her hands together. "Everyone is our friend. Except for those idiots who lose fights to some noble kid."

    "Gran-Grand Inquisitor!" Barnie cried out. "It was just that he was too powerful. That is it. It was not because of the skill, but he simply won because he had resources growing up."

    "Uh..Damien only got powerful recently." Daenys interjected. "He didn''t have the body constitution to train rigorously on magic or weapon arts. But somehow he got strong in the span of just one and a half years. It''s still a mystery to me. What do you think, Dani?" She looked at her younger sister. For some reason, her face was twitching and red like she was really angry at something or someone.

    "I think we''re just wasting our time here." She approached the snake. It was like she wanted to rip apart this person. "Are my parents here? Or are they out there?"

    "Oh? So sizzling!" Viper made a gesture by fanning herself. "And so much fire, but not enough to burn. I must say your parents are here, they are inside, attending a meeting with the King and the Grandmaster and the holy nun. Feel free to go inside."

    Dani was about to walk away when she suddenly halted her steps. "By the way, miss youngdy, where is your brother? Haven''t seen him here? Don''t tell me he''s dead. It would be such a sad thing."

 Chapter 223 The New Queen!

    ?

    The mention of her brother caused a tremor of emotions to run through Dani. Her face tightened, and her eyes narrowed into icy slits as she turned back to face the Grand Inquisitor.

    "My brother is none of your concern," she replied tersely, her voiceced with an underlying fury that she struggled to contain.

    The Grand Inquisitor chuckled, clearly enjoying the difort she was causing. "Oh, but I find it intriguing. Your brother seemed quite the formidable opponent during our match, but he vanished without a trace afterward. It''s a shame, really. I was hoping for a more... personal confrontation."

    "He has his reasons for not being here,. He''s not dead." Dani said through gritted teeth. "Now, step aside. We have no time for your games."

    The Grand Inquisitor''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with malice. "Ah yes, of course. Go on, a grand carnival is awaiting you guys."

    With that, she stepped back, allowing Dani and herpanions to move.

    Inside, the atmosphere was tense and charged with energy. The meeting of powerful figures from the church, the King, and the Grandmaster created an air of authority and intrigue. As they made their way through the corridors, they caught snippets of hushed conversations and glimpses of heated discussions behind closed doors.

    Dani''s heart raced with a mix of anticipation and anxiety as she approached the meeting chamber where her parents were supposed to be. The sound of her own footsteps echoed in her ears, each step carrying the weight of uncertainty and expectation.

    Finally, she reached the chamber''s entrance, and without hesitation, she pushed open the door.

    Inside, the meeting was in full swing. Her father, the Duke, sat at the head of arge table, his face grave and contemtive. Beside him was her mother, the Duchess, exuding an air of regalposure even amidst the tense atmosphere.

    The Grandmaster and the holy nun, Madelyn, were engaged in a heated debate, their voices rising and falling as they argued their points. Several other high-ranking officials from the Judiciary were present, their expressions a mix of concern and determination.

    As Dani entered the chamber, all eyes turned to her. Her parents'' faces lit up with surprise and relief at the sight of her. The Duke stood from his seat, a mixture of fatherly concern and royal authority in his gaze.

    "Dani! Daemon! Daenys! You''re safe!" He eximed, his voice tinged with both worry and pride.

    "I am," she replied, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her. "And I''m d you are safe."

    Lumiere ran towards her father and mother, and so was Aurelia.

    They said pleasantries.

    "How did you get here?" Lumiere asked them. She has pulled a chair to sit near them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It was the young master Damien who saved us. He brought us here." The Winter King said.

    "He did? Where is he now? We''ve been looking for him for a long time now." Daenys inquired.

    "He left us since none of his family was here." The Winter Queen replied. "He was a bit reckless, but he safely secured us here like he promised. And he said he''s your friend, my dear daughter. Is it true?"

    Lumiere hesitated for a moment, her mind flooded with memories of her encounters with Damien. "Yes, he is a friend," she finally answered. "But he''s also...plicated. I don''t fully understand him, but he has proven himself to be trustworthy."

    As the exchange was happening, Calen moved towards someone from his kingdom. Someone with authority.

    "Where''s the king, princess?" He whispered to her, hunching his back.

    Marcus who was standing near her quickly corrected him. "Not princess anymore. Pay respect to your new Queen." His voice was also hushed, but his words were clear.

    "What?" This time, Celeste was the one to be shocked. "What are you saying."

    "The Autumn King is dead!" Queen Elora proimed. Her voice was not hushed but firm and loud. She was addressing everyone in the meeting hall and the like in queue, the hall fell silent. "The Midnight Consortium has done a bloody beautiful job with my father. Since my brother, nor my mother isn''t in the state to rule, I have assumed the position of the ruler. Whatever decisions I make stand for all the Autumn Kingdom''s decisions." Her voice carried the authority and regality of a ruler, and the room was immediately filled with the sound of a few gasps.

    "Are you serious?" Calen was taken back. He, never in his million life thought the old bony and horny man was going to die and yet here he is.

    Queen Elora met Calen''s surprised gaze with a mix of sadness and determination. "Yes, I am serious," she replied. "My father''s death was sudden and unexpected, but there''s no time to mourn now. We must focus on the task at hand - protecting the city and its people from the darkness that threatens to consume us all."

    Calen nodded solemnly, realizing the weight of the situation they were in. "I''m sorry for your loss, Your Majesty," he said with genuine sympathy. "And you have my full support in whatever decisions you make."

    As the room processed the news of the Autumn King''s death and the ascension of Queen Elora to the throne, the discussions continued with a renewed sense of urgency. The Grandmaster, Madelyn, and the other high-ranking officials were now in the presence of two queens - one from the Winter Kingdom and the other from the Autumn Kingdom.

    Both queens brought their unique perspectives and powers to the table, and theirbined presence held a sense of strength and unity amidst the chaos. The group began to strategize and n, discussing their next moves in the battle against the darkness that loomed over the city.

    The Summer King was solemn. Though they were not close, each of the rulers was like rivals acquiringnds and wealth as they grow and now one of them is dead. And for some reason, he was not liking the new Queen at all. For some reason, he felt like she was more power hungry than her father.

 Chapter 224 The Apprehension!

    ?

    In the heart of the Judicial building, a storm of voices shed like swords, each demanding attention and validation. The room pulsed with tension as the weight of their decisions pressed upon them like a crushing anvil. The Summer king''s question hung in the air like a guillotine, slicing through any semnce of ease.

    "Where do you think the terrorist is hiding?" The Summer king''s voice echoed, the urgency and fear palpable in the silence that followed.

    The Spring king spoke with a voice tempered by caution and experience. "Anywhere and everywhere," he said, "A shadow amongst shadows, lurking in the darkest corners of our city. A necromancer, a puppet master of death and chaos, pulling strings from the veil of anonymity."

    Madelyn''s eyes red with determination as she interjected, "This foe, this wielder of death''s power, is no ordinary adversary. Whoever it is, they possess unfathomable strength, enough tomandeer legions of the undead as their minions. We must tread with utmost care."

    Calen, with his usual wit and bravado, offered a daring suggestion. "Why not assemble a small, elite team? The best of the best, a lightning bolt of skill and power to strike down this necromancer. Swift and precise, cutting through the darkness to deliver the final blow."

    The room buzzed with murmurs of agreement and scepticism. A n so audacious was not without its risks, and the thought of confronting a potentiallybative and powerful foe sent tremors through their ranks.

    But Madelyn saw the merit in Calen''s idea. A small team could move like a shadow, swift and elusive, with the capacity to dismantle the necromancer''s web of darkness. "A calcted risk," she stated, her voice resolute, "One that we must take to protect our city and its people."

    As Aurelia stepped forward with her own insights, Danielle felt an internal tug of war between her duty as a protector of the city and her unwavering need to find her brother, Damien. She knew he was caught in the middle of this turmoil, and she couldn''t bear to see him alone in the face of such malevolence.

    "My brother," she finally dered, her voice tinged with emotion, "he''s out there, and I need to find him. I can''t sit idly by while he faces this danger alone."

    Madelyn regarded Danielle with both empathy and firmness. "Your concern is valid," she acknowledged, "but the risks are too great for you to face alone. We need all hands on deck here to protect the city."

    Danielle refused to back down, her resolve burning like an inferno. "I can''t abandon my family," she retorted, "The only reason I''m here is to confirm my parents are indeed here. Now that I know, I''m going out there."

    "I understand your concern, youngdy," Madelyn said, her voice cold and calcted. "But your powers are much needed here. Without your healing ability and your knowledge of magic and weaponry, the city is doomed. I cannot allow you to go. Apart from me, you''re the onlypetent healer here."

    Danielle met Madelyn''s gaze with steely resolve. "Then you''re going to have to stop me," she dered, her voiceced with a familiar ferocity. "I''m going, and nothing you say can stop me."

    Madelyn sighed, a sh of regret crossing her face as she realized she could not force this girl to do anything she didn''t want to. "Apprehend her." Shemanded. "Make sure she can''t escape from here." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The words were simple and nonchnt but the power they held was immensurable. Immediately two holy knights suddenly shed beside Danielle and held her by her upper arms.

    "What?!" Danielle squirmed but the knight''s grip was like stone.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Duke Zadkiel mmed on the table with his meaty arms. "You dare to detain my daughter in such a way?"

    "It''s the only way to ensure she stays here. Her safety is paramount, and the only way to keep her safe is to restrain her." Madelyn replied, her voice calm and unwavering. "Your daughter''s life is not the only one at stake here."

    Duke Zadkiel glowered at Madelyn, his face contorted with rage and indignation.

    La, Marcus and Nevil quickly drew their weapons, pointing at the holy knights. Like a domino effect, everyone else drew their weapon. Everyone pointed their weapons at each other.

    "Unhand me!" Danielle thrashed around, trying to shake the holy knights away. She tapped into her mana reservoir, felt its might on her heart and called upon it. But nothing happened. The mana was there but it wasn''t obeying her.

    It was not only her but the whole people, who were aiming their weapon, who was suspended in their action. Like time stopped for their weapons.

    In the midst of the confusion, the old man spoke for the first time during the meeting. Danielle hadpletely forgotten about the old man as he was seated in his chair with a defeated face.

    "I would not have any more blood spilled on this hallowed ground," he said, his voice resonating through the room like an ancient bell tolling with the weight of history. His eyes, clouded with memories of countless battles and the scars of time, bore witness to a life devoted to service and sacrifice. "No more," he repeated, the word echoing like a solemn vow that carried the weight of the ages. "I have given my entire life to protect this city, to defend its people, and to ensure its prosperity. But I will not stand by and watch it torn apart by senseless violence and darkness."

    The air around him grew heavy, like a dense fog of despair and sorrow that weighed down on everyone in the chamber.

    "As much as I wish to stay by your side and fight against this darkness, my body has long abandoned its vigour and my hands are too weak to wield a weapon. If my voice alone can not stop the violence, then I shall take the most logical course of action." He paused for a moment. "Abonden all the hatred you have and bear this sadness with me. For today, let''s forget about the rivalry and unite under the starlight."

 Chapter 225 The Hero!

    ?

    His words carried the weight of history, and the room seemed to be transported to a bygone era, where the Golden hero, a legendary figure, had once walked the streets of their beloved city.

    The Grandmaster''s eyes sparkled with reverence as he spoke of his former master. "He was not just a leader, but a guiding light for all who followed him. His wisdom andpassion touched the hearts of many, and he inspired us to build a city where justice, equality, and freedom would flourish."

    The memories of the Golden hero''s deeds, the battles he fought, and the victories he achieved danced in the minds of those present. He was not just a man of strength and skill, but a man of principles and ideals that shaped the very foundation of their society.

    "He taught me the true meaning of leadership," the old man continued, his voice soft with nostalgia. "To lead is not just tomand, but to serve. To lead is to understand the pain and suffering of those you govern and to carry the burden of their hopes and dreams upon your shoulders."

    The room was captivated by the wisdom pouring forth from the Grandmaster''s lips. It was a poignant reminder of the responsibility they all bore as leaders, entrusted with the well-being of their people.

    "In times of darkness and uncertainty," the Grandmaster''s voice rose with conviction, "we must embody the spirit of the Golden hero and rise to the asion. We must show strength not only in our swords but also in our hearts. We must stand together, united, and face the challenges that threaten to consume us."

    He turned to Madelyn, his expression grave yet hopeful. "And to you, Holy Nun Madelyn, I extend my hand in partnership. Let us put aside our differences and work together for the greater good. For the protection of this city and its people, we must forge an alliance that transcends the boundaries of our offices."

    Madelyn''s stern visage softened, and for a moment, a glimmer of understanding passed between them. In that moment, the weight of their roles as protectors of the city united them in purpose.

    "As the Holy nun, I have seen the darkness that lurks in the hearts of men," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of regret. "But I also understand the need for unity in the face of such malevolence. I am willing to put aside my grievances for the sake of this city."

    He nodded to her and addressed the whole room.

    "This man- Damien Von Zadkiel, is special. I''ve seen it with my eyes. His potential is unfathomable but more than that, his wit and heart are what drive him. I have seen it and that was the reason why I asked for him to be my apprentice. I believe he can be a key to putting an end to this madness. If there''s a chance, however slight, that he can be swayed, then we must reach out to him."

    The Grandmaster paused for a moment as he gathered his thoughts.

    "He has experienced loss and pain, just like many of us have," the Grandmaster continued, his voice carrying a tinge of sorrow. "But it is in those moments of darkness that true strength is forged. We cannot ignore the depth of his emotions and the burden he carries. He is a hero who once saved Queen Serielle. He saved the Ferel Duchy of the Autumn Kingdom from a simr experience. And just weeks ago he stopped Midnight Consortium. And I believe that is enough to merit him."

    The room listened intently, drawn in by the Grandmaster''s words, as he painted a vivid picture of Damien''s journey - a journey of growth, hardship, and resilience.

    "What she was doing is right. We need to find him. More than that, we need to stop this evil. For that unity is the only key. Just like the young hero said, we can divide these entric individuals into small groups and scatter them across the city. By doing this, we can achieve both finding the necromancer as well as the young master."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The room fell silent as the Grandmaster''s words rang through the air.

    "With all respect, Grandmaster, are we sure he has...not met an ident." The Summer King asked. His words were carefully chosen so as not to hurt the feelings of some people.

    "He''s not dead. I can assure you, your grace." Danielle said, flexing her muscles as the hand grip of the two holy knights was much more powerful.

    "He survived this world without any power for thest two decades." Daenys leaned against the wall. "I''m sure one night meant nothing to him."

    "He''s witty." Princess Lumiere said, trying not to look at her parents. "He could even talk his way of danger."

    "On that, we all can agree," Viper announced her arrival, raising a ss of alcohol. "I believe he would scare away this necromancer with just his mouth. His mouth is pretty scary." She sipped the drink and licked the rim of her ss.

    "Thank you, dear Grand Inquisitor, for your input." The new Queen put her own thoughts into the discussion. "What do you think, Celeste?"

    The atmosphere in the room shifted as Celeste''s voice echoed with a mixture of admiration and conviction. Her words carried the weight of personal experience, drawing everyone''s attention to the remarkable journey of the young man named Damien Von Zadkiel.

    "I have met this guy before he was getting famous," Celeste began, her eyes gleaming with reminiscence. "Back then, he was nothing more than a scrawny young master, an unassuming figure that hardly caught anyone''s eye. But beneath that frail exterior was a heart of gold, filled with determination and kindness."

    She paused for a moment, as if savoring the memories of their first encounter. "He may havecked physical strength, but his wit and intelligence were unparalleled. In a daring disy of cunning and bravery, he outsmarted both Calen and an infamous thief, leaving everyone in awe of his strategic prowess."

    The room listened with rapt attention, captivated by Celeste''s vivid storytelling. She continued, her voice gaining momentum as she delved deeper into the story.

    "He fearlessly faced the guards of a highly secure facility, risking everything to save his people and, remarkably, even strangers like us," she emphasized, her wordsced with admiration. "It was evident then that he possessed not only a strong sense of responsibility for his own, but also a selfless willingness to aid others in need."

    Celeste''s words seemed to paint a vivid portrait of the young Damien, a portrait that resonated with every heart present. It was as if they could envision the scrawny figure brimming with courage and determination.

    "He has touched all of our lives in some way," she dered, her voice carrying the weight of collective sentiment. "Through his actions, he has shown us the power ofpassion and the strength of unity. And if there''s anything we can do to help him now, to repay the kindness he showed us, then count me in."

 Chapter 226 Friends!

    ?

    It has been half an hour since the Grandmaster decided the final y in the game. Elite groups of threes were selected to scourge the area. Each team has different directions. On their hands, they have a small spherical device that indicates their location, and it works as amunication system.

    If any of the team came face to face with the necromancer, they can simply activate the crystal to alert the other. Each sphere has a unique colour indicating the teams. Apart from that, there''s also a periodic check-inmunication system to ensure the safety of each member.

    The Grandmaster''s order was simple. If you run into the necromancer, immediately alert the others. If you find any survivors, sent them to the nearest cathedral or to the shield.

    Celeste, La, and Derick formed a team. Calen, Daenys and Nevil formed another team. Lumiere, Aurelia and Danielle formed another team. Daphne, Barnie and Marcus formed an unfortunate fourth.

    It was an odd selection, but this was the best scenario. Like them, so many elite teams were formed to defend the city and its people from the necromancer and the undead.

    The most bizarre team was, of course, the two-man team of Daemon and Viper. Their pairing raised eyebrows and sparked intrigue among the city''s defenders. Both renowned in their own right, their alliance seemed like an odd concoction of fire and ice

    ...

    In the private room, Danielle was carefully tightening her arm straps when she heard a soft knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    Aurelia entered, her long blonde hair tied back, and her sword strapped to her back. Despite her confident appearance, there was a flicker of unease in her eyes.

    "Are you ready, Danielle? We''ll be leaving soon," Aurelia said, her voice slightly shaky.

    Danielle put on a reassuring smile. "Yes, I''m all set. Just give me a sec." Although her heart was heavy with worry for her missing brother, Damien, she didn''t want to burden Aurelia with her concerns.

    Aurelia hesitated, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her cloak. "Dani, I..." she trailed off, her voice faltering.

    Looking up from her task, Danielle could see the turmoil in her friend''s eyes. She put a gentle hand on Aurelia''s arm. "What is it? You can tell me anything," she encouraged, her voice warm and inviting.

    Aurelia took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "I''m sorry for what happened at the meeting hall," she finally managed to say, her voice tinged with regret.

    Danielle tilted her head in confusion. "Oh, Aurelia, there''s nothing to apologize for," she replied, her expression softening. "It wasn''t your fault. The situation was tense, and you were just trying to do what''s best."

    Aurelia''s eyes welled up with emotion as she looked at her friend. "But I promised you that I would help you, and I froze when they apprehended you," she admitted, her voice trembling.

    Danielle stepped closer, her heart going out to her friend. "Hey, it''s okay," she said gently, taking Aurelia''s hands in hers. "You don''t need to beat yourself up over it. You''ve been an incredible friend, always supporting me in every way you can."

    Aurelia swallowed hard, tears brimming in her eyes. "I just wish I could have done more," she whispered, feeling the weight of her own limitations.

    "You''ve done more than enough," Danielle reassured her, her voice unwavering. "You''ve stood by my side through thick and thin, and that means the world to me."

    Aurelia''s emotions finally spilled over, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She wrapped her arms around Danielle, seekingfort and sce. "I''m so sorry," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion.

    Danielle held her friend close, gently stroking her back in a soothing gesture. "Shh, there''s nothing to be sorry about," she whispered, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You''ve been an incredible friend, and I couldn''t ask for anyone better by my side."

    As they stood in each other''s embrace, their hearts connected in a profound moment of understanding and support. The room felt warm, and the weight of their worries seemed to lessen in each other''s presence.

    Aurelia clung to Danielle, findingfort in the strength and warmth of their friendship. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with sincerity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Danielle smiled, her heart swelling with love for her friend. "You don''t need to thank me," she replied, her voice gentle. "We''re in this together, and we''ll face whateveres our way, side by side."

    In that moment, the depth of their friendship was reaffirmed, and they knew that no matter what challengesy ahead, they could rely on each other for support and understanding. Their bond was unbreakable, and together, they would navigate the turbulent waters of the unknown.

    As they held each other, Lumiere entered the room, a little hesitantly. She had been looking for Danielle and Aurelia, curious about what they were up to. But the sight that greeted her surprised her, and she felt like an intruder in their moment of vulnerability.

    Lumiere''s eyes widened, and her face turned even redder as she tried to process what she had just witnessed. "Oh, um... I-I didn''t mean to interrupt your... moment," she stuttered, her mind racing with all sorts of wild thoughts.

    Danielle couldn''t help but chuckle at Lumiere''s flustered state. "It''s not what you think, Lumiere," she said, trying to hide her amusement. "We were just hugging. Aurelia was feeling a bit guilty about something, that''s all."

    Aurelia nodded quickly, her cheeks still flushed. "Yes, that''s right," she added, her voice a little higher than usual. "It was just an emotional moment, nothing more."

    Lumiere let out a nervousugh, her embarrassment slowly turning into relief. "Oh, thank goodness," she said, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. "I was starting to think I walked in on something... private."

    Danielle and Aurelia both burst intoughter, the tension in the room dissipating. "Definitely not private," Danielle said, her smile brightening. "Just two friends having a moment."

    Lumiere grinned sheepishly. "Well, I''m d it''s nothing scandalous," she said, yfully rolling her eyes. "Next time, I''ll make sure to knock louder."

    They all shared augh, the awkward moment turning into a funny misunderstanding. Lumiere felt relieved that she hadn''t identally stumbled upon something she shouldn''t have, and Danielle and Aurelia were amused by the whole situation.

    They made their way out of the private room, joining the others who were already gathered in the hallway. The tension in the air was palpable, but there was also a sense of determination and unity among them.

    As they walked through the corridors of the Judicial building, Danielle couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions. She shook her head and readied herself.

    The group reached arge chamber where the leaders were assembling, discussing their ns and strategies. The atmosphere in the room was serious, but there was also a glimmer of hope in their eyes.

    Danielle took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty ahead. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of admiration for the Grandmaster and Madelyn. Despite their differences and the weight of their responsibilities, they stood side by side, united in their determination to protect the city and its people.

    As she looked around the chamber, she saw the faces of herpanions, each wearing expressions of resolve and courage. Lumiere''s eyes gleamed with determination, her magical prowess ready to be unleashed. Aurelia''s royalposure hid her underlying nerves, her hand firmly grasping the hilt of her sword.

    Their group was a diverse mix of talents and backgrounds, each with their own strengths and weaknesses. Yet, here they were, brought together by the gravity of the situation and the belief that they could make a difference.

    The room buzzed with hushed conversations as leaders and strategists discussed the best course of action. Danielle listened intently, absorbing the information like a sponge. She knew that every decision made in this room could mean life or death for countless people outside.

    Suddenly, the room fell silent as the Grandmaster stood up, his presencemanding attention from all. His weathered face carried the weight of many years, but his eyes were filled with a fire that spoke of unwavering determination.

    "My friends," his voice resonated through the chamber, "today, we face a darkness that threatens our city and everything we hold dear. But we are not alone in this fight. We stand together, united in our purpose, and that gives us strength."

    He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room, locking eyes with each person present. "I have seen the courage and resilience that each of you possesses. You are not just leaders or warriors. You are the beating heart of this city, the guardians of its people."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room as the Grandmaster''s words struck a chord with everyone present.

    "We may be facing an enemy that seems unbeatable," the Grandmaster continued, "but remember this: we have faced darkness before, and we have emerged victorious. We are the light that will drive away the shadows, and together, we will triumph."

 Chapter 227 The loss

    Chapter 227 The loss

    After the intense session, Damien slumped his sister''s body to the ground. She was breathing heavily but her eyelids were closed, as she was in deep slumber.

    And it was what he wanted too. If she was conscious, he would be in big trouble.

    But now he was possessed by another problem. Dress.

    "She really took all of it, didn''t she?" he stood there, hands on his hips and mused out loud. "That kid''s going to kill me once she finds me."

    There was no doubt she has seen him. She could even find him with just only his smell. She didn''t even leave him in his underwear. But he was not discouraged for he have plenty of houses to choose with.

    He shot a nce at the peacefully sleeping naked woman, thinking about something. "What a mess!"

    He then proceeded to walk towards the woman and simply swoop her in his arms and walked back. His destination was the house and he intended to give her a proper bed to sleep. No matter what they have done to each other, she was still his sister.

    That love was always there and no amount of shit from her could waver that feeling and then he suddenly thought about both Serielle and ire and just as he picked her up, he just suddenly dropped her to the ground.

    "Fucking bitch!" She groaned as she was hit on the floor but didn''t wake up from her sweet slumber.

    "What a mess!" he repeated his previous sentence and began to walk again.

    Damien stumbled out of the ce, his mind in turmoil. The chaos of emotions inside him was overwhelming, yet there was a strange numbness, a void he couldn''t understand. He didn''t even realize he was still naked, the pain of his loss eclipsing any sense of modesty.

    Two weeks ago, he had spoken to her,ughed with her, shared memories of their childhood. And now, she was gone. The reality of her death felt like a cruel joke, something too absurd to be true. But as he looked at the lifeless surroundings, the ce that once held the vibrant energy of his sister, the truth crashed down on him like a tidal wave.

    "Why don''t I feel anything?" he asked himself, his voice hollow. "Is this depression? Denial? Or am I just numb from all the pain?"

    The undead still avoided the area, as if they sensed the lingering sorrow that hung heavy in the air. But Damien couldn''t escape it. A bile rose in his throat, and he doubled over, emptying the contents of his stomach onto the ground. Tears streamed down his cheeks, mingling with the vomit, as the floodgates of his emotions finally burst open.

    He felt a deep sense of loss and regret, wishing he had done more for her, wishing he had spent more time with her, wishing he had been there to protect her. The weight of his guilt and grief was crushing, and he sank to his knees, his body trembling with sobs.

    In that moment of vulnerability, Aviora flew above him, her watchful eyes observing her bond. She held his beloved sword, Monke, in her talons, a solemn reminder of the battles they had fought together. The sight of his trustedpanion brought a mix offort and pain, a reminder of the life he had lived before this tragedy.

    But despite the pain, he knew he couldn''t stay lost in his grief forever. He had to keep moving forward, not just for himself, but for his whole survival, too. He wiped the tears from his eyes, trying to steady his breathing. Aviora let out a soft coo, a gentle encouragement, as if telling him to be strong.

    Then she came straight at him, dropping the sword in the midair and crashed on to him. Tightly embracing him with her wings. Her small body gave himfort. The tears fell freely once again. He didn''t even know how long he stayed there, locked in a tight embrace with his bond.

    As Aviora''s warm feathers wrapped around him, Damien felt an overwhelming sense of sce andpanionship. She was more than just his loyalpanion; she was a friend who understood him on a level no one else could. In her embrace, he found a momentary respite from the weight of the world, aforting reminder that he wasn''t alone.

    The tears continued to flow, but this time, they weren''t just tears of grief and pain; they were tears of release, of letting go. In Aviora''s arms, he felt safe enough to allow himself to feel the full extent of his emotions, to confront the sorrow and the heartache head-on.

    He didn''t know how long they stayed there, locked in a tight embrace, but it didn''t matter. Time seemed to lose its significance in the depths of their bond. All that mattered was the connection they shared, the unspoken understanding that passed between them.

    As the minutes turned into what felt like hours, Damien finally found the strength to pull away from Aviora gently. He looked into her eyes, a silent gratitude passing between them. She had been there for him through thick and thin, and he knew he could always count on her unwavering support.

    "Thank you," he whispered, his voice hoarse from the tears. "I don''t know what I would do without you."

    Aviora let out a soft coo, almost as if she was telling him that she would always be there, no matter what. She nuzzled her head against his cheek, and Damien smiled through the lingering sorrow.

    With newfound determination, Damien got to his feet, feeling a sense of rity he hadn''t felt before. He knew he couldn''t remain trapped in the depths of grief forever. Life was a journey, and he had to keep moving forward, no matter how difficult it might be.

    He picked up Monke, the sword that had been a constantpanion throughout his adventures, and held it tightly in his hands. With Aviora soaring by his side, he set his gaze ahead, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. Still naked.

 Chapter 228 Somewhere far away! [R-18]

    Chapter 228 Somewhere far away! [R-18]

    Somewhere far in the West, where the sun never rises, and the sea flows endlessly, there is an ind deep within the violent seas. A ce where no one from the outside has set foot in the past two thousand years, a ce that was long forgotten.

    The moaning of a girl was wild. No, no. Not one, but several girls moaned. The room was filled with just their cries. There was no light, any sort of light at that. Even the moon and stars dared not shine upon this cursednd.

    Even without any light, in the pitch darkness, they were indulging in pleasure without any inhibitions. Their lust and desire was overflowing.

    The voices and moans grew louder, more intense, and the sound of flesh pping against flesh was growing louder by the moment.

    In one corner of the room, there was arge bed. Sorge that even 10 adults would fitfortably upon it. A man was lying on the bed, his long white hair sprawling across the sheets.

    The man had a young, handsome face. At least, he looks young. His deep red eyes glowed in the dark, as were the eyes of the surrounding woman.

    "It feels like you are nning something, my lord!" One of the women said, her silver hair swaying as she bobbed her mouth up and down on the man''s shaft.

    "You have been thinking about something all night, haven''t you, Master?" Another woman, this one with bright green hair, leaned over and gave the man a kiss.

    "Master, let us hear what you have been thinking about! We would love to share your thoughts!" A woman with ck hair, who was eating another woman, said, as she poked her head from the other woman''s wet pussy.

    "Aah, you love to hear it, don''t you? You little melons." He chuckled as he held the woman''s head down deep inside his shaft. "Tell you what, maybe, just maybe, if any of you can satisfy me." It was a challenge. It not just insulted the women but also made it clear that they would have to do a lot.

    "Yes, yes! We will do whatever you want us to, my lord!" The woman with green hair nodded eagerly, and the other women did too.

    There was a total of seven women in the bed and each of them was indulged in each other. Taking turns to lick, kiss, suck, and fuck one another.

    The silver-haired woman increased her pace and sucked harder on the man''s cock. He know we can never satisfy you, my lord. So, this lowly woman is going to enjoy this rather than exhausting herself. Mind you, my lord." She whispered as she kissed his wasn''t even feeling anything apart from the warm sensation on his cock. "You have to try harder than that, my love." He chuckled as he caressed her hair, rubbing a lock of her silver hair.

    The green haired woman suddenly straddled on his chest and leaned in. "I give up. I know we can never satisfy you, my lord. So, this lowly woman is going to enjoy this rather than exhausting herself. Mind you, my lord." She whispered as she kissed his perfectly sculpted nose.

    The lord chuckled as he gave her a small kiss on her chin. "Smart move." He licked his lips.

    She then moved up and sat on his face, her porcin skin quivered as she saw his hunger. "Come, my love, let me taste you." Her lust was already overflowing as her hips moved up and perfectly above his head. "I''m going to lower it, master."

    He nodded and she started to slowly lower her pussy onto his face. The soft, wet, pink flesh of her pussy slowly lowered. It was just inches from his face now. The smell was intoxicating, and the man licked his lips before he took a deep breath.

    The moment she felt his hot breath on her groin, her whole world rocked. No matter how many times he has used her, she never gets tired of this.

    The woman let out a loud, long moan. "Master!"

    Then she was taken over by a wave of ecstasy. It was so powerful that she almost cked out. It was a strange sensation. One that was so powerful, it felt as if he had taken her over the edge.

    He just licked her one time, and she was already over the moon. He chuckled again and the green-haired woman shuddered, she had no control over her body.

    Then he began licking her fully, from her entrance to her clit. She could not do anything, not that she wanted to. She was a ve to his tongue.

    "It feels so good, Master! So good!" Her moans were wild and even the girl sucking his cock took a moment to look over at her. She admired the view as it was intense and beautiful.

    The man was eating the girl out like a man starved, and the green-haired woman was squirming as she was on the verge of orgasm.

    She was panting and sweating profusely.

    "Looks like I have to work harder," said the silver haired girl as she gazed upon the pulsating cock. It was big and thick, she had to use both her hands to hold it. She was going to try her best and satisfy it.

    She licked the tip, and the man shuddered. She then took the tip in her mouth and slowly went down the shaft.

    "Wait!" another woman said, her short hair swaying as she crawled to her side. "How about we both try and please him?"

    The silver-haired girl took a moment to think about it. She did not want to give up her prize.

    "That''s a wonderful idea." The man smiled and looked at the two girls. "But it won''t work either. Just submit and enjoy like her." He spread the woman''s ass and inserted his finger in her asshole.

    "AAHH~" The woman shuddered suddenly as she violently squirted.

    The man licked his finger and his smile widened. "Delicious as always, my love." He then grabbed her thighs and locked her onto his face as he again began to wildly eat her out.

 Chapter 229 Somewhere Far Away! (2) [R-18]

    ?

    The man licked his finger, and his smile widened. "Delicious as always, my love." He then grabbed her thighs and locked her onto his face as he again began to wildly eat her out.

    The green haired woman screamed in pleasure as her pussy was still sensitive. "AAHH~ AHH~ MASTER~"

    The other women then jumped the green-haired woman and started kissing her and sucking her breasts.

    She was already over the edge, and the only thing she could do was moan in ecstasy. The hands and tongues only intensified the effect.

    The silver haired woman was surprised by the turn of events but was d that she had been forgotten. She went back to licking the man''s shaft and was surprised that he had been stroking his cock this whole time.

    Seeing the state the green haired woman was in, the short haired woman gulped and joined the sucking woman. "Me too! Let''s satisfy the lord." She began to stroke his cock as the silver haired girl released one of her hands to amodate her.

    They sucked him. Licking his cock with their tongues, using their mouths, and sucking his balls. The man groaned and enjoyed the attention. asionally their lips touched each other, and the women would look at each other and giggle, which did not break their concentration.

    The one the lord was licking can''t even open her mouth as she intently bit on her lips with pleasure. She had to lean into the bed frame to have support or else she was sure she would be going over the edge.

    The other women who jumped on her worked their way down to her chest, kissing and licking her skin. They even nibbled on her nipples.

    "No! Stop!" the woman said, as she tried to push them away. She did not want to cum so easily. But the women were determined to make her cum.

    Their warm mouth, nibbling on her nipples and licking her soft skin. The green haired woman shuddered and moaned, and her pussy was squirting uncontrobly.

    "AAAANNNN~" Her body arched upwards as her hips were now moving on their own.

    The man held her thighs as he continued to suck her pussy. The woman was losing her mind. She could not even feel the man''s tongue anymore, or even the pleasure.

    Her eyes were rolled up, and she could not even say his name.

    "Cum for me." He whispered as he sucked hard on her pussy. The woman''s eyes widened, and then she saw a sh of light.

    She came. She came harder than she has evere before and she bit her lips so hard that blood started to leak from them. It rolled down from her chin and to her stomach.

    The smell of the blood suddenly made the man suck in a quick breath. Then he quickly pulls himself up and began to suck her lips, savouring the blood.

    The two women sucking him off were bewildered as one second they had his cock in between their lips and in another, there was nothing but their lips pressed against each other.

    They simply shrugged and continued to make out, as the heat at the moment was too much. They didn''t even understand what was going on.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    But for the green haired woman, it was the most exciting thing. She understood what was going to happen next. She knew he would lose control.

    It was inevitable. It was a miracle and the most pleasurable thing. And she was waiting for it.

    Their tongues intertwined, and he kissed her lips and neck. Then, finally, he opened his mouth, and two sharp fangs were revealed. The green-haired woman shuddered with anticipation and she kissed the man''s neck, sucking and biting.

    "AAHH!" the lord groaned as his fangs sank into the green-haired woman''s neck.

    His saliva instantly went into her system and the woman felt as if her world was going to explode.

    She shuddered and moaned, but the pain was short lived, and it was soon reced by intense pleasure. He was drinking her blood, and it was the most blessed thing for her in this world.

    The two women continued to lick and kiss each other as the lord drank from his woman.

    He savoured her blood. He was in a trance. The taste of the green-haired woman was the sweetest thing, and her blood was thick, like wine. His fangs were stuck inside her and he didn''t want to let her go.

    The green-haired woman was moaning and her back was arched as she was experiencing a pleasure that no mortal has ever felt.

    Her hands were on the lord''s hair. She could not even move them. She could not even think straight.

    The man was taking her life force from her, and the taste of her blood was the most divine thing. Her own fangs revealed themselves as she revelled in ecstasy.

    The other women were too caught up in their own pleasure to realize what was going on. They didn''t understand the gravity of the situation, but it only made them more excited.

    The green haired woman''s orgasm was so powerful that she was in aplete euphoria. "I''M... I''M GOING TO... AAAHH!"

    The other women, who were kissing her breasts, felt the woman''s body began to convulse. They tried to hold her down, but the power of the orgasm was so strong that she was shaking uncontrobly.

    The lord''s mind was already hazy. His mouth was still attached to her neck, and he was slowly licking her wounds.

    "I love you, Master." The green-haired woman said, her eyes filled with passion as she looked into his eyes. She waspletely mesmerized and under his spell. Then her eyes closed just as her master released her. His fangs dripped off her blood and he quickly licked it, not wanting to waste it.

    He held her for a moment and gently lowered her onto the bed. She was breathing slowly and her eyes were closed. Her lips were slightly open, and she was smiling.

 Chapter 230 Who Is She?

    ?

    The man then took turns to please every woman in the bedroom and none of them was even able to please him. It was a sad thing for a man who lives for more than a thousand years, but at least he was able to fulfil the needs of his women.

    After thest woman fell asleep in his bed, he walked out of the bed. On his way out, he grabbed the gown from a chair and donned it. The wooden door creaked like it has not been used for a long time, and the man stopped for a moment.

    His hand hovered on the doorknob, torn between returning to his women or seeking respite in the open air. Eventually, he chose thetter and stepped into the castle''s courtyard.

    The fortress stood close to a cliff, where the wild sea wind always blew. The cold breeze kissed his face as he breathed in the fresh air.

    "The salty air feels nice," he murmured, realizing it had been quite some time since hest visited this spot.

    The night sky above was dark, without a single star or moon to illuminate the Forgotten Land. It was a realm of despair, where the lost and damned roamed.

    Despite the destion, there was a peculiar charm that drew him in. Leaning against the stone battlement, his crimson eyes scanned the horizon. Thoughts of the women he left behind tugged at his heart.

    In the pitch-ck realm, the lord''s eyes shone with a unique brightness, allowing him and his people to see in the dark. They had adapted to this environment, able to discern even the faintest glimmer of light.

    Suddenly, a swift whoosh cut through the air, and arge ck bird with crimson eyes appeared. It circled above the man before gracefullynding on the stone battlement. Its outstretched wings were bigger than any raven he had ever seen.

    To anyone else, this bird would be invisible, as its wings were the darkest of the dark, even darker than the night itself.

    Without even looking at the bird, the lord spoke, "What news have you brought from the mortal realm, my daughter?"

    The bird shook its head, and its feathers unfurled, revealing a lightless glow that enveloped the creature. In the blink of an eye, the bird transformed into a woman who steadied herself on the battlement, taking in the salty air.

    "...I missed this air," she said wistfully, her flowing dark hair dancing in the breeze. Her crimson eyes met her father''s, and she couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions.

    "It''s always nice to see you, my child," the man replied, offering his daughter a warm smile. But then, he scrunched his nose, detecting an unfamiliar smell. His eyes silently demanded answers.

    "I had to give my bond a warm hug. He was breaking down, you know," she exined, her gaze fixed on the endless darkness of the sea below.

    The lord chuckled at the thought. "You have a soft spot for him now?" he teased.

    "You are the one who sent me to him. To your descendant, you say, Father," she retorted, her expression now serious. The cold wind brushed against her skin, but she didn''t seem to mind.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You never change, Father," she muttered, shaking her head, avoiding his touch. She sighed, her sadness evident. "Why did you do that, Father? Why did you send me to him? Of all the people in that family, you decided to send me to a stupid pervert."

    Despite the sharpness of her words, there was no animosity in her voice, and the Lord noticed that.

    "The others were too powerful and arrogant. They didn''t want anypany, but he was different. He was weak and pitiful, with no one caring for him," he exined.

    "They care about him," she countered, her face reflecting her conflicting emotions. "I think."

    "At that time, he was miserableˇŞfull of self-doubt, loathing, and guilt for dragging his family down. And who better than him as a candidate?" He gazed at his daughter, admiring her mother''s features, beauty, and fiery personality. "He needed someone to love him unconditionally. For a boy like that, getting a bond was the best thing that could happen."

    The daughter''s eyes softened as she listened to her father''s exnation. She knew him well, understanding that he always had a reason behind his actions. Her father''s wisdom and insight were unmatched, and she respected him for it. Yet, she couldn''t help but worry about the choices she had to make, the paths she had to walk, just like him.

    "I know you have your reasons, Father," she said softly, her gaze distant. "But sometimes, I wonder if we are doing the right thing. If our actions bring about the changes we want, or if they only lead to more pain and suffering."

    The Lord ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, a rare show of affection. "We cannot always predict the oue of our actions," he said gently. "But we must have faith in ourselves and the choices we make. We may stumble along the way, but we must keep moving forward with conviction and love in our hearts."

    She looked up at him, her crimson eyes meeting his. "Are we really going to do it? A war? For what? A dying kingdom that won''t even survive outside for a day?"

    "It''s the only way, my child," he answered, his gaze full of sadness. "They are dying. My people are dying. They can''t survive here any longer. They won''t be able to. I lost your mother here. And I''m not willing to lose you, too."

    They shared a moment in the moonlight, their sorrow and pain evident.

    "Tell me about their situation?" The Lord asked, changing the subject. "Tell me about your bond. How is he? Has Lady Lilith confronted him?"

    A chuckle escaped her lips, and she shook her head. "You have no idea how much trouble that woman is."

    The Lord grinned at her. "So she did confront him? Did he plead for mercy or something?"

    "And you have no idea what type of man my bond is, Father."

 Chapter 231 The Church!

    ?

    After Danielle and the rest of the party left to face the impending darkness, Damien found himself alone in the deste houses, meticulously searching for any shred of usable cloth to fashion into makeshift protection. The eerie silence enveloped him, broken only by the creaking of floorboards beneath his cautious steps. Dust danced in the dim light filtering through broken windows, adding an air of mncholy to the scene.

    The abandoned homes seemed to hold memories of happier times, now tainted by the encroaching darkness. Damien''s heart weighed heavy with the burden of loss and uncertainty. He stumbled upon some armor left behind, a stark reminder of the lives once lived here. Yet, he knew that donning such cumbersome protection would hinder his agility, making it a perilous choice against the relentless undead.

    As he stood among the remnants of the past, the weight of his decisions bore down on him. The fate of the city, the lives of its people, and the memory of his fallen loved ones rested on his shoulders. This was not just a physical battle; it was a battle of will and resolve. To face the darkness, he had to be swift, nimble, and agileˇŞtraits that traditional armor would encumber.

    After some time, feeling a growing sense of unease, he decided to send Aviora on a surveince trip. She spread her majestic wings and took to the skies, disappearing into the darkness above. Minutes turned into an eternity as he anxiously waited for her return, but she was nowhere in sight and he continued his aimless walk until he began to think.

    "Where would a necromancer first visit?" The answer was obvious. A cemetery. A real battalion for the master of resurrection. And there was only one cemetery in the Four Border City.

    With a determined glint in his eyes, Damien cracked his knuckles, a nervous energy coursing through his veins. The weight of the impending battle ahead did little to deter him; if anything, it fueled his resolve.

    "Alright, time to end this," he said to himself, trying to steady his breathing.

    Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavily on his shoulders from the intense session with his sister and the emotional toll of the deaths he witnessed, Damien knew he couldn''t let himself falter. His past mistakes, his little egos, and immaturity all echoed in his mind, but he forced himself to shake off those thoughts.

    He took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "Focus on the hands at the table," he reminded himself, trying to push away the distractions that threatened to overwhelm him.

    With a renewed determination, he propelled himself forward, his heart pounding in his chest. He wanted to sprint, to move swiftly like the wind, but his body protested. Instead, he found himself jogging, taking short breaks from moment to moment to catch his breath.

    "I need an energy potion," he gasped between breaths, feeling the weight of fatigue in his limbs. The physical and emotional strain was beginning to take its toll, but he couldn''t afford to slow down.

    After several minutes of running, Damien finally caught sight of the cemetery, looming before him like a foreboding sentinel of death. Opposite the cemetery stood thergest and most decorated church he had ever seen. Its grandeur was awe-inspiring, standing tall and proud with its pristine white fa?ade and intricate stained ss windows that sparkled in the dim light.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As he approached the church, he couldn''t help but marvel at its beauty despite the dire circumstances.

    The scene before Damien''s eyes was both unsettling and heart-wrenching. The undead roamed aimlessly around the cemetery, their hollow eyes devoid of life, seeking their next victim. Yet, they seemed to shy away from the church, as if an invisible force shielded it from their grasp.

    Inside the church, huddled together, were the survivors ¨C the wary and fearful people seeking refuge from the impending doom outside. Their faces were etched with a mixture of desperation and hope, their eyes darting towards the gates, where hungry undead lingered, unable to breach the sacred sanctuary.

    Damien felt a surge of empathy for the people within the church, their lives forever altered by the darkness that now enveloped their city. He knew that they must be in desperate need of help and protection. However, he also realized that the necromancer''s malevolent influence was spreading, and it wouldn''t be long before the undead found their way inside the church.

    Cautiously, Damien sought cover behind the shattered remnants of walls and abandoned wagons, his footsteps carefully muffled. He knew that drawing attention to himself at this moment would be unwise, as he was physically and mentally drained from the recent encounter with his sister and the burden of multiple deaths.

    Breathing quietly, he peeked out from his hiding spot, observing the undead as they mindlessly roamed the area. Their grotesque forms sent shivers down his spine, and he reminded himself not to underestimate them. Even in their mindless state, they could be dangerous.

    He waited for a moment and collected himself, then he walked ever so slowly and carefully, from wagons to walls, from walls to stalls. He knew that the church could be a potential source of health potions or other useful supplies, but he had to be discreet in his approach.

    What baffling to him was the fact that there were no humans, nor elves, in fact, no living sentient creature on the road. There were only the undead and the survivors in the church which they surrounded.

    Damien''s frustration grew as he realized that there was no easy way to enter the church. The undead had the holy buildingpletely encircled, leaving no openings for him to slip through.

    He gritted his teeth, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He couldn''t just stand idly by while the survivors remained trapped inside. He needed to find a way in, but how?

    As if the undead humans weren''t enough, Damien''s heart sank as he noticed the presence of undead animals among them. Their grotesque and menacing forms sent shivers down his spine. Some were skeletal, their bones jutting out from decaying flesh, while others still had patches of rotting fur or feathers clinging to their bodies.

 Chapter 232 The Church (2)

    ?

    Damien knew that dealing with undead animals would be an entirely different challenge. They moved with unnatural agility and ferocity, making them unpredictable foes. Damien couldn''t afford to underestimate their abilities, even in their lifeless state.

    He wasn''t certain if they retained their abilities - smelling, hearing, or even using their eyes. They didn''t appear to be intelligent creatures.

    However, Damien knew better than to underestimate them; after all, even a zombie could still bite and scratch you to death.

    With the pressure mounting and the undead lurking dangerously close, Damien felt the weight of urgency pressing down on him. He knew he needed a n, and he needed it fast.

    The cloak of night offered him some sce, shrouding him in darkness, but even Aviora, his loyal and majesticpanion, was nowhere to be found.

    If only she were here, her formidable presence could have provided a much-needed distraction, a chance for him to slip past the undead''s watchful eyes and enter the church.

    But now, he was on his own, surrounded by the eerie silence of the abandoned streets, with only the groans and shuffles of the undead breaking the stillness.

    The stakes were high, and he could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins as he tried toe up with a n that would give him the best chance of survival.

    His heartbeat intensified. This was no near damage the necromancer from the novel had unleashed. He was not at this level, and he was sure his sister was behind this.

    The once familiar plot of the novel no longer held any sway over Damien. He had learned through bitter experience that the events unfolding before him deviated drastically from the scripted tale. While some characters and elements remained recognizable, the details were now a chaotic tapestry of unpredictability. The damage inflicted by the necromancer far exceeded anything described in the pages of the book, and the strategies and tactics were entirely foreign to him.

    In this new reality, Damien was forced to abandon the safety of the familiar plotline and face the uncertainty head-on. The carefullyid ns he had made as a reader were now worthless, and he had to think on his feet and adapt to this ever-changing situation. The stakes were high, and the consequences of failure were unfathomable.

    He couldn''t afford to dwell on the disparities between the novel and the reality he faced. Instead, he had to focus on the present, finding ways to outwit the necromancer and protect those he cared about. The oue was uncertain, and he had no guarantee of sess, but he refused to be bound by the limitations of a scripted narrative. He was determined to forge his own path, even if it meant leaving thefort of the known behind.

    It was like ying against the boss monster at level one.

    He breathed out and slowly picked a stone from the ground. Round and jagged. Clutching the rough stone in his hand, Damien felt a surge of resolve. It may not have been a powerful weapon, but it was all he had at the moment.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "This better work!" Damien whispered to himself, a mixture of determination and anxiety evident in his voice. He cautiously peeked out from his hiding spot once more, carefully calcting the distance to the cemetery. It was roughly eighty meters away, and every step counted. He needed to make a swift diagonal dash to reach the cemetery without drawing attention.

    As his eyes darted towards the imposing gates, guarded by armored soldiers and skilled archers, his heart pounded louder in his ears. The mes in their eyes burned with a fierce intensity, a reflection of their unwavering loyalty to the necromancer.

    He knew he couldn''t afford to be spotted. Any rm raised would be disastrous for him and the survivors within the church. His every move had to be precise, swift, and silent.

    The distance between Damien and the church was around fifty meters - just a straight run. It seemed like a straightforward n: run straight and swiftly climb over the wall to reach the safety of the church grounds. Once he was inside the walls, he knew that no undead could reach him, at least for now.

    But reaching there is the problem.

    Damien''s mind raced as he assessed his options. He knew he needed to distract the undead near the church''s wall, but throwing the rock near the cemetery was out of the question ¨C there was no space, not even a pin-sized area, that was free from the relentless undead.

    His only viable choice was to throw the rock to the other side ¨C his right side. But that presented another challenge. He needed to throw the rock more than eighty meters to the side for the undead near the church''s wall to be lured away. Any closer, and he risked drawing more of them towards him.

    He examined the small rock in his hand, realizing it wouldn''t produce enough sound to be audible from such a distance. He needed somethingrger, but doing so required him to exert his mana, and he was already exhausted from the intense battle with his sister and the emotional toll of the deaths he witnessed.

    His heart pounded in his chest as he considered his next move. Time was of the essence, and he couldn''t afford any missteps. He knew he had to act quickly and decisively to create the diversion he needed to reach the church''s safety.

    "What a shitty day to wake up!" He cursed himself and his luck.

    With a deep breath, he made his decision. He scanned his surroundings, searching for arger object that could serve his purpose. He spotted a discarded wooden nk nearby ¨C not too heavy to hinder his throw, butrge enough to produce the necessary sound.

    Gritting his teeth, he summoned his remaining strength and gathered his mana. He focused his energy on the wooden nk, wrapping it in a thinyer of magic. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the nk towards the distant area, beyond the reach of the undead.

 Chapter 233 The Church (3)

    ?

    Seizing the opportunity, Damien sprinted towards the church, his heart pounding in his ears. He could hear the distant moans of the undead, but they were now focused on the other side, giving him a temporary reprieve.

    All of them ran towards the nk like a horde of mindless creatures, drawn by the sound, except for the elite squads of undead manning the cemetery gates. These specialized undead seemed to have a degree of intelligence, staying in their positions despite the distraction.

    Now, a small areay in front of him, momentarily free of the undead''s relentless presence. Half of them were fixated on the nk, stumbling over each other, while the other half remained near the cemetery. And in the other directions, the sound didn''t carry, leaving him with a limited window of opportunity.

    He wasted no time and darted across the opening, making a beeline for the safety of the walls. He focused all his efforts on staying silent and keeping his movements swift and steady.

    As he reached the wall, he came to an abrupt stop. The wall stood about two meters tall, a formidable obstacle. He nced up and could see the eyes of the people inside the church fixed on him.

    However, what reflected in their eyes wasn''t hope or relief but rather fear and apprehension. Their expressions conveyed a mix of emotionsˇŞfear of the undead, fear of the unknown, and the uncertainty of the situation they all found themselves in.

    The prospect of acquiring a potion from these survivors seemed almost impossible. He recognized that convincing them wouldn''t be easy, and if need be, he was prepared to resort to force to secure what he required.

    Suddenly, his whole body jerked to the side as an undead creature crashed against the wall just in front of him. The impact was bone-crunching, yet the creature appeared oblivious to the damage as it swiftly turned and fixed its lifeless gaze upon Damien.

    Reacting with instinctive speed, Damien lunged forward, delivering a powerful punch to the undead''s stomach. The force of the blow caused the creature to double over, not from pain, but from the sheer kic energy of the impact. The noise and movement had already alerted the nearby horde, and their presence was drawing closer, inch by terrifying inch.

    Time was now a preciousmodity, and Damien understood that he couldn''t linger here for long. Grasping the moment, he propelled himself forward, using the undead as a makeshift foothold to propel himself to the top of the wall. As he leapt from the creature''s back, he saw its decaying head snap upward, its bony fingers just missing him by a hair''s breadth.

    The undead''s failed attempt at capture only fueled Damien''s determination to breach the wall and secure his much-needed provisions.

    Having sessfullynded atop the wall, Damien cast a quick nce toward the inhabitants of the church. His arrival had drawn a gathering of more undead below, making his position increasingly perilous. He knew he couldn''t afford to exacerbate the situation, so he swiftly vaulted over the wall''s other side. Rolling uponnding, he quickly regained his footing and proceeded toward the church with cautious steps.

    Peering up at the windows, Damien noticed the watchful gazes of the spectators. All the doors to the church were tightly shut, and whenever his eyes met theirs, they averted their gaze as if fearful of making direct eye contact.

    ''What could they have seen that has them this terrified?'' Damien pondered.

    Advancing steadily, he finally approached the imposing double doors of the church. Pausing to gather himself, he rapped his knuckles gently against the door''s surface. From within, muffled voices could be heardˇŞa heated debate regarding whether they should open the door or keep it securely shut. After a tense few moments, the door creaked open just a crack, revealing the face of a middle-aged woman who appeared to be trembling.

    "What do you want?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and anxiety. Her eyes darted over Damien, as if trying to decipher his intentions.

    "What are you doing? Close the doors! We don''t want any more of those...monsters in here," another voice, that of an older man, piped up from behind the woman. The man''s face was etched with lines of worry, his eyes darting between Damien and the safety of the church interior.

    ''The priest, perhaps?'' Damien thought.

    The woman wasn''t about to be silenced. "Enough! Did any of us have the courage to do what he did, facing that...devilish creature with his bare hands?" she retorted, her voice firm against the older man''s concern.

    The stern words of the woman silenced the old man, and her attention turned squarely to the white-haired man before her. "What do you want?" she demanded, her tone unwavering. It seemed her recent outburst at the older man had bolstered her resolve.

    "Potions," Damien replied, his voice a calm and unwavering presence. "I need mana potions."

    The woman regarded him with an odd expression, a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. "And you''re not nning to stay?"

    "Let him be!" the old man chimed in once more, driven by concern for the safety of the children in their midst. "We don''t need to invite any more dangerˇŞ"

    "Shut up before I shove that candle up your ass!"

    "Such coarsenguage!" The old man''s retort carried both a cringe and an air of offense, yet an undercurrent of fear lingered in his words, as if he knew the woman had the tenacity to follow through on her threat.

    Amidst this spirited exchange, Damien found a trace of amusement. ''Seems like they share a history,'' he mused to himself.

    Before he could address her question, the woman pressed him again. "You still haven''t answered me."

    With a faint chuckle, Damien responded, "As you said, I just punched my way through a horde of undead and scaled the church walls. I have the power to do that and if I stay here, in the warmth and thefort of the church, who gonna save this city from the clutches of the evil?"

 Chapter 234 The Church (4)

    ?

    The woman eased the door open just enough to peer outside, revealing a glimpse of the hushed and anxious voices emanating from within the safety of the church.

    "Come on in," she said to Damien, her voice a mix of caution and reluctant hospitality. With a quick nce over her shoulder, she added, "The holy priest will show you any potions he has within the church."

    Stepping aside, she created a narrow path for him to enter, her gaze momentarily fixed on the congregation huddled behind the shelter of the church walls. Once Damien had crossed the threshold, she carefully pulled the door closed, her movements deliberate and wary.

    Within the church, dim candlelight cast shifting shadows that danced across the floor, tables, rails, and altars. The soft glow provided a stark contrast to the encroaching darkness outside, a small beacon of hope amidst the nightmarish surroundings.

    As Damien''s eyes adjusted to the interior, he took in the sight before him. A diverse assembly of elves, dwarves, and humans were gathered together, their expressions a mixture of fear, uncertainty, and desperation. They clung to each other like children seeking refuge from an approaching storm, an image that painted a vivid picture of the collective anxiety that hung heavy in the air.

    The ambiance within the church was heavy with tension, the room filled not only with the flickering light of candles but also with an unspoken understanding of the imminent danger that lurked just beyond their sanctuary''s walls.

    An air of unease settled over the congregation as Damien entered, their apprehension palpable. Loved ones were drawn close, seekingfort and safety in each other''s arms. Like startled animals retreating from a perceived threat, they edged toward the shadowed corners of the church, their gaze fixed on Damien with a mixture of fear and curiosity. Silent questions hung in the air, unvoiced yet demanding answers.

    As the priest emerged from the crowd and approached the middle-aged woman, their hushed conversation caught Damien''s attention. His keen senses picked up on fragments of their discussion, enough to grasp the essence of their concern.

    "We needed those potions, in case something happens here," the priest murmured, his voiceden with an urgency that underscored the gravity of their situation. "We can''t trust someone from the outside with valuable potions. That''s all we''ve got."

    "We are safe here, right? You said it yourself. This man can save lives. Put your ego aside and aid him. There are thousands of people outside who need saving, and we are going to hoard a bottle of potion that we aren''t even sure we need," her response rang out, deliberately louder this time. Her words were a plea, not just directed at the priest, but at the entire gathering within the church.

    The room seemed to hold its breath, caught between the tension of opposing viewpoints. The woman''s resolute stance was a stark contrast to the hesitancy that lingered in the air like a heavy fog. Her conviction, fueled by desperation and a need to act, resonated with those who had sought refuge within the church''s walls.

    "You are such a--" the priest began, his voiceced with a mix of frustration and concern, only to be swiftly silenced by the woman''s cutting interjection.

    "What did you just say?" Her voice, though raised, cut through the room like a de. Her unwavering gaze bore into the priest, demanding ountability.

    The priest stumbled over his words, his initial defiance giving way to a hasty backtrack. "I mean no harm and no offense. We just need to be careful. I mean, who knows what this guy really is."

    A disapproving murmur rippled through the crowd, a manifestation of their collective frustration at the priest''s hesitance. The woman seized the moment, her voice rising to a crescendo that echoed off the walls of the church. "Is this a joke to you? We are surrounded by monsters, and you are worried about a little white hair? This guy is saving our lives. He is not an undead."

    The tension between them was almost palpable, a sh of perspectives that highlighted the fragility of their situation. The woman''s words carried the weight of truth, a stark reminder of the dire circumstances they faced.

    "You don''t know that," the priest responded, though his objection seemed feeble against the force of the woman''s conviction.

    "I saw him punch one of those things," she dered, her voice unwavering. "A creature that tore men and women and children apart. A creature that can''t be stopped by the likes of us. But he-" she pointed at Damien, her finger a symbol of hope. "-he can destroy them. He might be the young hero, who has been hiding all his life and then came out to save us all!"

    Damien almost cringed, but he kept his cool.

    "Whoa... Did you really punch that creature? Is your sword real?" A small child, no more than six or seven years old, piped up from his mother''s secure embrace. His innocent curiosity cut through the charged atmosphere like a breath of fresh air, momentarily alleviating the tension that hung heavy in the room.

    "Hush!!!" The woman''s reaction was swift, her hand mping over her son''s mouth as if to both shield him from his audacity and the potential repercussions of his question. She instinctively pulled him a little closer, an unconscious protective gesture that spoke volumes.

    Amidst the collective hush that followed, no one articted the multitude of questions that danced in their eyes. Did he truly confront an undead with nothing but his bare hands? Was there more to the story than met the eye? Uncertainty mingled with awe, weaving aplex tapestry of emotions that only intensified the palpable atmosphere.

    A soft chuckle emerged from Damien''s lips, a sound that carried both humility and reassurance. "I did," he answered, his tone gentle yet resolute, addressing the child''s inquiry directly. His hand found the hilt of his sword, a silent affirmation of his capabilities. "I did punch that creature, and with this," he patted the weapon that hung at his side, "I have in countless of them."

    The room seemed to collectively inhale, absorbing his words as if they were a lifeline. The child''s innocent query had unwittingly bridged a gap, allowing a glimpse of hope to pierce through the veil of doubt. Though the shadows of uncertainty still lingered, Damien''s quiet assertion and the weight of his sword held the promise of protection, of a potential ally in their desperate fight for survival.

 Chapter 235 The Church (5)

    ?

    "Whoa, so cool!" The sound of admiration rippled through the hushed crowd like a gentle breeze, briefly breaking the tense aura that had enveloped the room.

    "Are they weak? Are they weak?" The curious query sprang from the lips of another child, this time a young elven girl with enchanting blue eyes that sparkled with innocent wonder.

    Damien tilted his head slightly, adopting a contemtive expression. "Hmmm... are they weak?" He pondered her question for a fleeting moment, his features transforming into a thoughtful mask. And then, as if struck by a brilliant idea, his face brightened with a contagious enthusiasm. "Of course not! They are incredibly strong, no doubt about that. But fear not, my young friends, for I am stronger than all of thembined. I could crush them with my bare hands," he dered, patting his biceps in a mock disy of strength.

    "Whoa, so so cool!" The elven child''s excitement was palpable as she bounced on her feet, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and admiration.

    "I wish I could be as strong," sighed another boy wistfully, his gaze fixed on Damien as if yearning for a taste of that seemingly boundless strength.

    "You can. But not now. When you all grow up, just like me. When you train hard to be strong, you can attain this kind of power," Damien replied, his voice infused with a mixture of encouragement and warmth that resonated with the young hearts gathered around him.

    The response was met with a chorus of cheers and enthusiastic fist pumps, their youthful spirits ignited by his words.

    As moments passed, the atmosphere within the church underwent a palpable transformation. The tension that had once enveloped the room was reced by a sense of ease and camaraderie. Some of the survivors even mustered the courage to step closer to Damien, their initial wariness giving way to curiosity and admiration.

    All eyes were fixed on him, a mixture of curiosity and admiration gleaming in their gazes. In those fleeting moments, a connection seemed to be forming, bridging the gap between the stranger from beyond their walls and the frightened souls seeking refuge within them.

    After a while, the priest approached Damien, a weary but appreciative smile on his face. "If you would, please follow me. The potions are stored in my personal office," he said, gesturing for Damien to join him. The middle-aged woman, a determined look in her eyes, apanied them, her presence a testament to her newfound trust.

    ...

    "My lord...the entire city?" the priest gasped, his disbelief evident upon hearing the devastating news. "How could this happen? Even with all the powerful individuals, even with the Grandmaster himself... This is beyond grim. How can we even begin to ovee such a catastrophe?" His expression betrayed a profound sense of defeat, his fingers instinctively tangling in his already disheveled white hair.

    "Calm yourself, priest," the woman interjected, her voice a soothing counterpoint to the priest''s distress. She settled herself opposite the priest and Damien, her eyes meeting the young man''s gaze with a mixture of resolve and hope. "They may not be able to breach the church''s walls, indicating that there is something here they fear. Isn''t that a promising sign?" Her words were a plea for the priest to find sce in this small glimmer of hope.

    Damien nodded in agreement. "Indeed, there''s reason to believe they are already taking action. A formidable shield has been raised around the Judicial building, and it''s expanding to safeguard the innocent and repel the undead. If there are survivors out there, they should make their way to the shielded area."

    "But what about those who haven''t yet reached the shield?" the woman inquired, her concern etched across her features.

    "I don''t have the answer to that," Damien admitted, a touch of regret in his voice. He understood the gravity of the situation but acknowledged the limitations of his knowledge.

    A heavy silence settled over the trio as they each grappled with the weight of the unfolding crisis. The priest wrestled with his shock, the woman contemted potential strategies, and Damien confronted the uncertainty of the unknown, their collective thoughts echoing within the hushed confines of the church.

    "And there''s another matter of grave concern," he began, his voice dropping to a hushed tone. "Something that, if known, could shatter the fragile stability within these walls."

    "What more could possibly shatter these poor souls?" the priest responded wearily. "They''ve already endured unimaginable lossesˇŞtheir loved ones, their homes, their livelihoods. This sanctuary is all that remains for them."

    "Yet, it is this very sanctuary that could be at risk..." Damien''s words were barely audible, his voiceden with a sense of caution as if he feared his utterances could trigger catastrophe.

    Both the woman and the priest regarded him with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation, as though he carried the weight of impending disaster in his words.

    "What dire revtion do you bring?" the priest inquired, his expression a mirror of the unease that had now settled in the room.

    Damien''s gaze steadied on them, his voice unwavering. "Have you ever pondered the origin of this...unprecedented undead outbreak?"

    "I-I..."

    "We don''t know." The woman interjected.

    Drawing a deep breath, Damien finally disclosed the unsettling truth. "A necromancer has taken root within the city. This sinister force is reanimating the deceased, twisting them into the very undead that now besiege us."

    A heavy silence enveloped the room, the weight of this revtion sinking in. The priest''s brows furrowed, his features contorted in a mix of shock and disbelief. The woman''s eyes widened as realization dawned, and an air of grim understanding settled over them all. The threat they faced was far more insidious and orchestrated than they had previouslyprehended.

    "Necro...necromancer!" the priest eximed, his voice quivering with shock. "Centuries have passed since the scourge of those unholy beings was thought to be eradicated from this realm. How can a necromancer wield their dark arts in our time?"

    "I admit, Ick the answers," Damien responded, his voice tinged with a touch of uncertainty. "But the presence of these risen abominations indicates the influence of a necromancer. Their malevolent power is undeniable."

    The woman''s brow furrowed in deep contemtion. "But how does this necromancer''s actions threaten our haven? How can this truth shatter the foundation of our sanctuary?"

    The priest''s expression hardened, his finger pointing usingly at the woman. "Ignorance blinds you! The necromancer''s dark presence defiles the sanctity of this holy ce. Our sacred rituals and divine protection stand at odds with the malevolent forces hemands. It''s an affront to everything we hold dear."

    "I...don''t think that is the reason he is apprehensive, priest," the woman interjected, her voice carrying a note of skepticism. Her gaze shifted back to Damien, her expression contemtive and inquisitive.

    Damien''s lips curled into a faint smile at her insight. "Yes, that is true," he conceded, his demeanor disying aposed determination. He took a measured pause, allowing the weight of their situation to settle around them before he continued. "Consider this, where would a necromancer first set foot if he were to infiltrate this city?"

    A scoff escaped the priest, his voice edged with offense. "How would I know what that creature of night and unholiness thinks? I''m a holy priest, sworn to the divine arts. Our paths and purposes are nothing alike."

    Damien''s response was calm, his eyes steady as he met the priest''s defensive gaze. "I do not question your devotion, priest, but wisdom often extends beyond our immediate roles. The answer lies not in thinking like a necromancer, but in understanding their objectives."

    But the woman, unburdened by the constraints of priestly devotion, possessed a sharp and probing intellect. Damien allowed a silent pause, his steady gaze fixed on her, as he anticipated her thoughts to take form.

    Within a heartbeat, the woman''s visage transformed from contemtion to one of stark realization, her eyes widening with a mix of dread andprehension. "You don''t mean..."

    Damien''s response was a subtle, confirming nod, a signal that he was indeed alluding to what she had just grasped.

    The woman''sposure wavered, her initial grasp of the situation now morphing into a deeper, chilling understanding. "Holy shit!!!" Her outburst was an exmation of both terror and urgency, punctuating the gravity of their conversation. The force of her words seemed to jolt her physically, causing her to nearly leap from her seat in a disy of unfiltered astonishment.

    "Such crude words! You''ll break this old man''s eardrum! What is the matter?" The priest asked, cuffing his ears, his expression a blend of concern and irritation.

    "We could''ve easily died. We were this close and we still are!" The woman gasped, her voice quivering with a mix of fear and incredulity. Her words hung heavy in the tense air, their implications hitting like a cold gust of wind.

    "What is it?" The priest demanded, his brows furrowed. "Why are you shouting, woman?"

    "Don''t you get it, old man?" She retorted, her voice edged with exasperation. "The necromancer was just fifty meters away from us. He''s in the cemetery!" Her deration was a bolt of realization, casting a new shadow over their already dire circumstances.

 Chapter 236 The Church (6)

    ?

    Fully grasping the gravity of the unfolding events, Damien wasted no time. He urgently requested the potions he needed from the priest, whose expression shifted from confusion to realization, a clear indication that he understood the potential consequences of their conversation being overheard.

    With a mixture of urgency and insistence, Damien managed to convince the priest to retrieve the potions that had been securely locked away in a cupboard. The vials held the key to bolstering his magical strength, a vital resource in the dire circumstances they found themselves in.

    After the priest handed over the potions, the woman and the old priest abruptly exited the room, leaving Damien alone with his thoughts and the potions that could potentially turn the tide in their favor. The air was charged with tension, and Damien knew that time was of the essence.

    "Well, shit!" Damien cursed under his breath and he uncorked one of the vials and quickly consumed its contents, feeling the immediate surge of energy as the potion took effect.

    Beside the mana potion, there was also a health potion within the vial''s confines, a testament to the church''s thorough preparations. However, Damien''s physical state was rtively unscathed.

    The potions themselves exuded an air of superior craftsmanship, evident by their pristine quality and the prestigious origin of the church that had provided them. Damien couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude for this unexpected lifeline amidst the chaos.

    As the mana potion coursed through his veins, its effects were almost immediate. Damien''s senses heightened, and he could practically sense the very essence of magic in the air around him. The potion''s potency was undeniable, reinvigorating his connection to the arcane forces and amplifying his own magical capabilities.

    As the potion''s magic surged within him, he could feel his senses sharpening, but at the same time, a slight dizziness washed over him. The potency of this high-quality potion was something even he was not entirely ustomed to.

    However, his brief moment of recuperation was shattered as the door to the room was violently flung open once again, revealing a group of angry men and women, their expressions a chaotic mix of horror and fury.

    Struggling to keep his bnce, Damien leaned against the table, trying to steady himself as he faced the unexpected influx of users.

    "You brought the devil himself, didn''t you!" A dwarf, not even half of Damien''s height, bellowed with a pointed finger in his direction. "You vile creature of darkness!"

    "And you, you are one of them, aren''t you?" Another voice used, suspicion dripping from the words. The room was charged with tension, hostility swirling like a storm around Damien.

    "What are you... saying?" Damien replied, his voice carrying a hint ofnguor, his senses still adjusting to the rush of mana coursing through him.

    A wave of usations followed, voices rising in a cacophony of anger. "Look at that! He even drank the potions that were vital for our survival!" an elven woman pointed an usatory finger at the table. "Did youe here to extinguish our resources so that we don''t have any more loose rope to hang on to?"

    Damien raised an eyebrow in disbelief. The situation was spiraling into absurdity. "Are you kidding me?" he eximed, his frustration evident. He felt like an actor thrust onto an unfamiliar stage, forced to y a role he didn''t understand. The hostility directed at him was baffling.

    "Seize that son of the devil!" The dwarf''smand echoed through the tense air, sending shivers down Damien''s spine. The mob''s aggression was palpable as they closed in, driven by a fervor that seemed almost unnatural. They gripped him tightly, forcing his head down and making him kneel, their strong hands like vices on his arms.

    Inwardly, Damien cursed his timing. The effects of the mana potion surged within him, his mind sharp but his body sluggish. It was a cruel twist that left him mentally alert yet physicallypromised.

    As they dragged him away from the room, Damien''s mind raced with determination. He repeated a silent mantra to himself, his inner voice a steady anchor amidst the chaos around him. ''Just hold on a little longer. Just a moment until I regain control.'' Each step they took, each jostle and pull, fueled his resolve to break free from their grip.

    When Damien''s eyes fluttered open again, he found himself on the ground, surrounded by a sea of hostile eyes. The once-fearful gazes had transformed into a potent mix of fear and anger, creating a tense atmosphere that seemed ready to explode at any moment. The children who had cheered his strength earlier were now clinging tightly to their parents, their innocent faces etched with confusion and anxiety. It was a stark contrast to the hopeful excitement he had witnessed just a while ago.

    Amidst the hostile crowd, Damien''s gaze fell upon the restrained figures of the woman and the old priest, lying helpless on the ground with their faces turned away. The ropes that bound them left angry marks on their skin, a stark contrast to the hope they had previously shared. Their eyes met briefly, and in that moment, a wave of empathy surged through Damien. He understood the gravity of their predicament, trapped in a web of suspicion and fear.

    "See this creature," the dwarf started. "He pretended to be a hero and was secretly working for the necromancer. Since they can''t get in here, he- a human, came to kill us. Isn''t that right? Isn''t that the reason why you''re here? You are going to kill us."

    Damien wasn''t stupid. The situation was already quite clear to him. Whatever he says doesn''t work with them. All they want to hear is him saying yes, and that wasn''t going to happen.

    He could feel his body again. Notnguid nor strained, but powerful. The mana reservoir was full now, and he was ready for anything. He didn''t even need to wait any more time.

    "Listen, you fools!" he said. "I''m not going to kill you. But I''ll say what I am going to do to you." His voice was cold and serious. "I''m going to freeze the shit out of all of you. That''s it. When I''m done, if you still can break through my ice, you''re free toe at me." He reached out and the mana coursed through his whole body.

    It was time to end this foolishness.

 Chapter 237 The Church (7)

    ?

    "Eh, what did you say...?" the dwarf eximed, his voice filled with suspicion as the young man''s words trailed off. "You think you can order us around? You devil spawn!" The dwarf''s face contorted with anger, his eyes narrowing at the apparent threat. A frigid shiver ran down his spine, contrasting sharply with the heat radiating from the clustered people.

    The room, once filled with tense voices, suddenly grew colder, an unsettling shift in the air that seemed to freeze both time and breath.

    The atmosphere was charged with an otherworldly energy, and an eerie silence descended as everyone felt the weight of impending doom.

    The dwarf''s face contorted in a sudden and unsettling realization of the rapidly unfolding situation. The anger that had twisted his features just moments ago was now reced by an unmistakable fear, his eyes widening as ifprehending a dire threat.

    In a swift motion, he pivoted around, his intention clearly to alert the others to whatever peril he perceived. However, his attempt to voice a warning was abruptly silenced by an inexplicable urrence.

    A sensation as chilling as death itself began to crawl over his feet, its icy tendrils winding their way upward. It was as though the very ground he stood upon had turned against him, morphing into something cold, wet, and unwholesome.

    The dwarf''s breath caught in his throat, his voice dying before it could escape his lips. His gaze darted downward, fixated on the creeping frost that now clung to his legs like a sinister shroud.

    A hushed, uneasy murmur spread through the room as the others caught sight of the dwarf''s predicament. Their initial hostility and certainty seemed to waver in the face of this uncanny phenomenon.

    The fear that gripped the dwarf now began to take hold of them as well, a sense of foreboding settling in their hearts.

    The dwarf, who stood at a mere four meters in stature, proved to be little obstacle for the relentless advance of the ice that had manifested. It wasn''t a matter of climbing, for the ice seemed to possess a malevolent sentience of its own.

    It swiftly and effortlessly encased his feet, crawling upward with an insidious determination that defied thews of nature. The frosty tendrils of this arcane force wrapped around his legs, creeping past his knees and ascending further still.

    The once defiant and outraged dwarf found his voice reduced to anguished yells, each cry punctuated by a mixture of panic and pain. His struggles to break free were futile, as the ice held him in its unyielding grip, constricting and immobilizing him.

    The room reverberated with his desperate shouts, which now bore an edge of genuine terror. The dread that had seeped into the hearts of the onlookers was now palpable, as they gaped at the unfolding spectacle in a mixture of horror and disbelief.

    The chaotic scene unfolded as a chorus of rmed voices ovepped, their tones ranging from sheer terror to panicked desperation.

    "What is happening?!"

    "It''s the demon!"

    "Run!"

    "Let go of him!"

    "He''s a mage!"

    Within mere seconds, all the frantic movement came to an abrupt halt as the ice extended its dominion, encasing the panicked individuals in frozen restraints.

    The once-chaotic room now resembled a tableau of frozen fear, with people suspended in various poses of desperation and terror.

    The ice''s relentless advance had ensnared them with chilling efficiency, leaving them immobilized and helpless.

    Faces that had previously contorted with anger and usation were now frozen in expressions of shock and disbelief.

    Limbs that had thrashed in panic were now locked in icy grip, rendering even the most vigorous struggles futile.

    The air itself seemed to have surrendered to the ice''s cold embrace, carrying with it an eerie stillness that contrasted starkly with the previous tumultuousmotion.

    Amidst this frozen tableau, Damien stood as an enigmatic figure, his gaze steady and unyielding. The extent of his power had beenid bare before the captive audience, their initial aggression and hostility now overpowered by a stark realization of their vulnerability.

    As the room fell into an eerie silence, the only sound that remained was the soft crackling of frost forming on surfaces, a testament to the otherworldly influence that had brought the chaos to an icy standstill.

    Amid the frozen tableau, Damien''s voice cut through the tense silence, resonating with authority and determination. His words were like a resounding rion call, piercing through the frozen air and the hearts of those immobilized before him.

    "I don''t care where you are from or what you think I am," his voice carried the weight of his identity and purpose. "I''m Damien Von Zadkiel, second son of Duke Zadkiel of the Spring Kingdom, newly appointed apprentice of the Grandmaster, and a hero to some people." He allowed a moment of pause, letting his promation echo in the minds of his captive audience.

    "I have no idea how you came to the conclusion that I serve that necromancer when my sole purpose here was to obtain a mana potion, replenishing my energy so that I can face that unholy creature head-on." His words were clear, his gaze piercing through the icy stillness. "That creature, I''m certain, is lurking in the cemetery just a wall away from us. If you believe you can survive this dire situation without my assistance, then by all means, remain here and be consumed by the undead horde."

    His voice held a mix of stern authority and undeniable confidence, challenging those frozen in ce to reconsider their stance. The frozen tension in the room seemed to mirror the internal conflict of those held captive by both ice and circumstance.

    As Damien''s words hung in the air, a collective realization seemed to wash over the immobilized group. Their fear, anger, and confusion mingled with the chilling air around them. Some eyes darted around, seeking confirmation from their fellow captives, while others simply stared at Damien, their expressions wavering between doubt and consideration.

    In the midst of this frozen tableau, the tension seemed to shift. The initial hostility that had gripped them began to thaw, reced by a growing understanding of their predicament. Damien''s words had cut through the haze of panic and suspicion, offering a stark choice: trust his words and potentially find salvation, or remain defiant and risk bing food for the undead.

 Chapter 238 The Guardians Of The Gates!

    ?

    With the cover of darkness as his ally, Damien executed a masterful vanishing act right under the noses of the churchgoers.

    His speech had hit them like a horror movie marathon, leaving them wide-eyed and jittery, as they suddenly grasped that the necromancer''sir was essentially just a stone''s throw away from their cozy church haven.

    Even if they weren''t convinced, he was fully ready to leave them frozen there.

    With all his affairs settled, Damien retrieved his belongings from the priest''s office, feeling a sense of satisfaction as his "Monke" was safely back in his possession. He also indulged in a hearty meal, replenishing his energy for the impending challenges.

    The Dwarf, although still wearing a grumpy expression, managed to muster up a half-hearted apology, his pride clearly wrestling with his begrudging acknowledgement of the situation.

    He gazed at the starry sky. Even though the ground was on a shit show, the sky was as beautiful as ever.

    Contemting his next move, he realized he could attempt to stealthily navigate his way to the cemetery walls, though it would require expending some of his mana for a well-aimed jump. However, the uncertainty of what awaited him inside the cemetery was a cause for concern.

    Summoning his mana, Damien ignited the inner power within him, a surge of energy propelling him into a graceful leap thatnded him with cat-like precision on the top of the wall.

    Bathed in the gentle glow of the stars, the undead below seemed to be living out their eerie existence aimlessly, trapped in a never-ending dance of darkness.

    Theirck of vision in the dim light of the night worked in Damien''s favor, rendering him practically invisible in the shadows.

    He moved with a cautious grace, his steps silent and deliberate. Each movement felt like a delicate dance, avoiding the areas where the undead gathered and brushing past the scattered remnants of life that had once been part of life.

    As he observed their stumbling and swaying motions, the grotesque beauty of their decay was both fascinating and horrifying.

    It was a grim reminder of the inevitable fate that awaited all living beings. Their hollow eyes stared into nothingness, their existence a haunting echo of what once was.

    ncing toward the guards stationed at the cemetery gates, his heart raced. Even though the distance between them and him was considerable, he could almost feel the weight of their unseen eyes on him.

    The hairs on his arms stood on end as if trying to warn him of the imminent danger. The air was thick with tension, every moment pregnant with the possibility of discovery.

    Damien''s heart pounded in his chest as he stood in the middle of the road, his gaze locked onto the five undead figures before him. Their zing blue eyes felt like they were boring into his very soul, each me flickering with an eerie intensity that sent shivers down his spine.

    The moonlight bathed the scene in an ethereal glow, casting elongated shadows from the gravestones and amplifying the ominous atmosphere. The undead figures stood in a formation, almost like sentinels guarding the entrance to the cemetery. Their presence was unnerving, and Damien could sense that there was more to them than met the eye.

    As he observed them, he couldn''t ignore the distinct aura of power that emanated from each of them. It was an aura that seemed to defy their undead state, hinting at the remnants of some past strength or knowledge that they retained. These were not the mindless zombies he had encountered earlier; these were different, more dangerous.

    All five of them were elves. Their once-graceful forms were now contorted by the ravages of undeath, their once-lustrous skin now marred with blisters and decay.

    The elves'' lithe and agile frames had not been spared by their transformation. In fact, their new undead state seemed to have amplified their inherent strength and agility, making them even more formidable opponents.

    Their blighted armours clung to their bodies, a macabre fusion of elegance and decay. The contrast between their past and present was stark and unsettling.

    A feeling of bad vibes crept over Damien, giving him a weird sensation. The air felt heavy, like it was holding its breath, and he felt it in his bones that something was wrong. It wasn''t just the quietness of the night ¨C it was like the night itself was whispering a caution to him.

    Everything around him was still and quiet, but in a strange way, like the world was holding its breath. The moon''s light gave everything an odd glow, making shadows that felt alive. It was like a scene from a spooky story, where the characters know something bad is about to happen.

    Damien''s gut told him to run, to get away from whatever was causing this weird feeling. But he knew he had to face it, whatever it was. He took a deep breath, preparing himself. The mystery of what was happening was waiting for him, and he couldn''t ignore it.

    His heart thudded louder, and something really odd happened. One of the undead elves, a woman, lifted her long sword right at him. But the weirdest part? She was actually smiling at him. Her teeth glowed in a bright blue hue, creating an eerie contrast against the dark surroundings.

    All at once, an eerie sensation enveloped him, as if a multitude of unseen eyes had suddenly turned their gaze upon him. The previously silent undead figures now felt acutely present, their collective attention focused solely on him.

    The obsidian darkness of the night was punctuated by the vivid blue glow of their eyes, creating an otherworldly scene that sent shivers down his spine.

    "Shit!" He cursed, his frustration boiling over. "How in the world did this even happen?"

    Gripping his sword tightly, he channelled his mana into it, causing the de to emit a brilliant blue glow that cut through the darkness. His heart pounded as he steeled himself for the impending onught that was about to be unleashed upon him.

    A horde of undead creatures came rushing towards him, their unsettling presence making his skin crawl. Acting on pure instinct, he swung his sword in a smooth motion, conjuring a shining arc of mana imbued with frosty energy.

    The icy arc cleaved through the approaching horde like a scythe through grass. In no more than a few heartbeats, over fifty of the undead adversaries crumbled, their dark existence vanquished by the sheer power of his strike.

    With unyielding determination, Damien leapt into a frenzied dance ofbat, his every movement a symphony of deadly precision. He vaulted over a pile of dead bodies, his body a blur as he closed the gap between himself and the unrelenting horde.

    With a swift and practised motion, his de cut through the air like a vengeful gust, finding its mark in the heart of each undead creature that dared cross his path.

    The real challenge, he soon discovered,y in the creatures that were more than just mindless shells.

    The animals, infused with an unholy vitality, darted and weaved through the chaos with an agility that belied their undead nature. Their movements were a testament to the necromancer''s twisted craftsmanship, each one a deadly adversary in its own right.

    Among them, the dog that had haunted Damien''s earlier encounter lunged at him, its jaws mping down on his arm with a bone-chilling grip.

    A surge of pain shot through him, but he refused to relent. Ignoring the searing agony, he channelled his energy into a swift and decisive counterattack.

    With a primal howl, he lifted his sword high above his head, its de glinting menacingly in the moonlight.

    In one fluid motion, he brought it crashing down, the force of his strike driving the sword deep into the creature''s skull. The dog''s grip loosened, and it fell to the ground lifeless, its threat extinguished.

    As the relentless horde pressed closer, Damien''s instincts kicked in, his body moving in a seamless choreography of lethal manoeuvres.

    With a decisive twirl, his sword became a deadly extension of his will, slicing through the approaching undead like a scythe through wheat.

    The 360-degree arc he carved out became a storm of steel, reducing his assants to mere fragments of their former existence.

    But Damien knew that brute force alone wouldn''t be enough to stave off this relentless tide.

    In the blink of an eye, he channeled his magic, a surge of power coursing through his veins.

    With a sweeping gesture, he called forth the element of ice, weaving it into a chilling symphony of danger. Frost bloomed beneath his feet, crystals of ice forming a treacherous terrain.

    The horde pressed on, heedless of the impending danger. Yet, as their rotting feet met the icy ground, their fate was sealed.

    The frozen surface became a trap, an inescapable snare that sent them slipping and stumbling. Their momentum betrayed them, turning their advance into a descent toward a cruel demise.

    The small spikes Damien conjured transformed the once-unyielding ground into a deathtrap.

    Like pawns on a malevolent board, the unfortunate undead found themselves impaled by the very ice they had overlooked.

    The air was filled with their agonized moans, a chorus of suffering that resonated in the night.

 Chapter 239 The Companions

    ?

    With the horde momentarily held at bay by his icy barriers, Damien swiftly changed tactics. He darted through the night, a blur of movement amidst the cold and chaos.

    His footsteps left a trail of frost as he manoeuvred through the undead, using their own sluggishness to his advantage.

    Pushing and pulling with precise force, Damien manipted the undead army like a puppet master orchestrating a grim dance.

    His fingers of magic extended, freezing the ground beneath their feet and turning the roads into treacherous pathways of ice. Their movements slowed further, hindered by the grip of winter that clung to their decaying forms.

    As he sprinted through the chilled night, his thoughts raced just as quickly. He knew that facing the necromancer without a full reservoir of mana would be foolhardy at best.

    The confrontation could prove fruitless, and his chances of victory would be greatly diminished. His priority now was to preserve his magic, to conserve his strength for the battle that truly mattered.

    With a momentary pause in the midst of his calcted retreat, Damien''s focus shifted inward. His magic, a wellspring of power and potential, surged within him.

    Drawing from the depths of his mana reserves, he directed his energy towards his own body, his concentration unwavering even as the distant moans of the undead echoed through the air.

    His hands moved with purpose, fingers tracing invisible patterns in the air. A gentle luminescence emanated from his palms, casting an ethereal glow upon his skin.

    As he channeled his magic, a delicate dance unfolded within his body. The strands of mana intertwined with the very essence of his being, weaving a tapestry of mending and restoration.

    The tissues of his wounds responded to his magical touch, knitting together with an otherworldly swiftness. It was as if time itself bent to his will, elerating the natural healing process to an astonishing degree.

    Muscles and sinews rejoined seamlessly, their torn fibers mending with each pass of his hands. The sensation was not painful, but rather a curious tingling, a symphony of magic and biology harmonizing in perfect unity.

    With each passing moment, his injuries faded from existence, leaving behind only traces of residual magic that gradually dissipated into the night. His skin regained its smooth texture, and the aches that had once throbbed through his body were reced by a newfound vitality.

    In the span of mere heartbeats, he had harnessed his magical prowess to mend his physical form, a testament to the intricate intery between the arcane and the corporeal.

    As he continued his retreat, Damien marveled at the fusion of mysticism and healing that he had just witnessed.

    His power was not limited to destruction; it held the capacity to mend, to restore, and to defy the limitations of mortal wounds.

    Undeterred by the relentless onught of the undead, Damien continued to navigate the chaotic battlefield with unwavering focus.

    His movements were a symphony of calcted precision and fluid grace. With each swing of his sword, arcs of mana cleaved through the air, carving intricate patterns that seamlessly melded the arcane with the physical.

    His mastery over his magic was evident in every motion. He had honed his skills to a point where each curve and arc he created from mana was not just a disy of power, but a manifestation of efficiency.

    Each slice, each strike was imbued with the perfect blend of force and finesse, resulting in the undead falling before him like harvested wheat.

    The tally of his kills continued to rise at an rming rate, surpassing two hundred within the span of a single hour.

    Yet, the relentless tide of the undead showed no signs of abating. Their ceaseless moans and insatiable hunger served as a haunting reminder of the overwhelming odds he faced.

    Amidst the chaos, Damien''s resolve remained unshaken. Sweat glistened on his brow, his breath came in measured, controlled rhythms, and his eyes gleamed with a mixture of determination and grim purpose.

    The battlefield was his canvas, and his mana-infused strikes were the brushstrokes that painted a path of survival.

    With each undead foe that fell before him, he pushed himself further, delving deeper into the wellspring of his power.

    He moved with a blend of instinct and tactical prowess, his mind calcting trajectories, angles, and timings as if they were second nature. It was a dance of death, a symphony of destruction orchestrated by a masterful conductor.

    As the moonlight continued to cast its silvery glow upon the battlefield, Damien remained a steadfast sentinel against the unending tide.

    The night echoed with the sh of his de and the eerie chorus of the undead, a haunting melody that underscored his relentless determination to prevail.

    Amidst the whirlwind of battle, a new presence emerged like a beacon amidst the chaos. Damien''s attention was drawn to a figure that moved with a fluidity and precision that mirrored his own.

    It was as if a force of nature had descended upon the battlefield, cutting through the undead horde with an almost poetic grace.

    As he focused his gaze, he realized that it was Luther, his trustedpanion and ally. Luther''s movements were a symphony of deadly elegance, each swing of his weapon a masterstroke that cleaved through the sea of undead like a scythe through ripe wheat.

    The enemy fell before him like leaves in a storm, their efforts to overwhelm him proving futile against his skill and determination.

    Luther''s approach was methodical yet relentless. He spun and twisted, his body a blur of motion as he seamlessly transitioned from one strike to the next.

    Each movement was calcted, each strike executed with the precision of a seasoned warrior. The undead fell before him in rapid session, their existence snuffed out by the fury of his onught.

    It was a sight to behold, a dance of death that showcased Luther''s prowess in the art ofbat.

    His de shimmered in the moonlight, a deadly extension of his will that painted arcs of destruction through the night.

    The sound of steel meeting undead flesh rang out like a macabre melody, harmonizing with the moans and cries of the fallen.

    With each step he took, Luther carved a path towards Damien, his determined gaze locked onto his master amidst the fray.

    It was clear that he was not simply battling the undead, but also the tides of fate that sought to keep them apart. And yet, his resolve remained unyielding, his steps unerring as he fought his way towards hisrade.

    As Luther''s presence drew nearer, Damien felt a surge of renewed determination.

    The knowledge that he was not alone in this fight, that his dear knight in shining armour stood beside him, bolstered his spirits.

    ''Bloody damn hell!''

    A triumphant smile adorned Luther''s face as he locked eyes with Damien amidst the chaos. It was a challenge issued without words, a silent dare that spoke volumes.

    In that fleeting moment, the camaraderie and unspoken understanding between the two friends resonated, transcending the chaos around them.

    Damien couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as he met Luther''s gaze, his lips curling into a wry grin. The unspoken challenge was crystal clear, a call to engage in a friendlypetition amidst the maelstrom of battle.

    And while the circumstances were dire, there was a certain exhration that came with the prospect of proving oneself on the field ofbat.

    As the undead continued to fall before them, Damien''s determination was fueled by Luther''s presence at his side.

    The two friends, each a formidable warrior in their own right, shared a bond that went beyond mere camaraderie. They were kindred spirits, united by amon purpose and an unbreakable bond forged through countless trials and battles.

    With a confident nod, Damien epted the unspoken challenge. It was a battle not just against the undead, but a battle of skills, of strategy, and of the undeniable connection that bound them together.

    And so, with their weapons shing in the moonlight, they continued to carve a path through the undead horde, their movements harmonizing in a deadly dance of determination and camaraderie.

    With each swing of their weapons, the undead fell like leaves in a storm. Damien and Luther moved as one, their movements seamless and synchronized.

    Luther''s agility and finesse were a stark contrast to Damien''s raw power. His lithe form darted through the chaos, his movements almost ethereal as he weaved through the undead, his des shing like streaks of silver.

    Damien, on the other hand, was a force of nature, his powerful strikes cleaving through multiple enemies in a single swing.

    As they fought side by side, a sense of camaraderie and unity pervaded the air. The two friends exchanged nces and nods, each acknowledging the other''s prowess and contribution to the battle.

    It was a silentnguage, a bond forged through shared experiences and unwavering trust.

    Amidst the battle, a brief respite presented itself. Damien and Luther found themselves back to back, surrounded by a circle of fallen undead.

    The momentary lull allowed them to catch their breath and exchange a few words amidst the chaos.

    "Having fun yet?" Damien grinned, his chest heaving with exertion.

    Luther''s response was a chuckle, his eyes alight with adrenaline. "You know it, my lord."

 Chapter 240 The Five Guardians

    ?

    "Having fun yet?" Damien grinned, his chest heaving with exertion.

    Luther''s response was a chuckle, his eyes alight with adrenaline. "You know it, my lord. I always dreamed of a romantic evening like this."

    Damien raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Romantic, huh? Well, nothing says ''romance'' like slicing through undead hordes under the moonlight."

    Luther shed a mischievous smile. "Exactly. I mean, what better way to sweep someone off their feet?"

    Damien let out a heartyugh, the sound mingling with the ng of swords and the groans of the undead. "I''ll remember that for my next date night."

    Luther''s agile movements kept him effortlessly ahead of the undead. "You know, my lord, this could be our chance to start a new trend. Undead-ying as a romantic activity. I''m sure it''ll be all the rage in no time."

    Damien parried a strike with his sword, the impact sending sparks flying. "Ah, yes. Candlelit dinners, moonlit walks, and a healthy dose of zombie-ying. What more could anyone ask for?"

    Luther chuckled, his des moving with precision. "And if things get boring, we can always throw in a dragon or two to spice things up."

    Damien grinned, a newfound energy coursing through him. "Sounds like a n. And you, my young friend, would make an excellent undead-ying instructor."

    Luther''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "I''m already preparing the sybus, my lord. Lesson one: How to look cool while decapitating a zombie."

    Their banter continued as they battled on, each word andugh a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there was room for camaraderie and humour.

    Amidst the chaos and danger, they found a connection that transcended the dire circumstances, proving that sometimes,ughter truly was the best weapon against the forces of darkness.

    "Seriously, where were you?" Luther''s voice cut through the chaos as he dispatched an enemy with a swift sh of his sword.

    Damien''s breath was heavy as he fought back-to-back with Luther, their movements fluid and synchronized. "I had a feeling the big daddy would be hiding here, considering this is the one untouched horde for him."

    Luther''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his lips curling into a smirk. "Big daddy? That''s a new one."

    Damien grinned, his focus never wavering as he expertly parried an iing blow. "Well, he''s the one pulling the strings, right? Seems fitting."

    They continued their relentless onught, their des cleaving through the unending waves of undead. Luther''s keen eyes didn''t miss the signs of fatigue that were starting to umte on his lord''s face.

    "Why don''t you leave these kittens with me?" Luther suggested, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He pointed his sword hilt towards the direction of the five distinctive guards. "The small daddies are waiting for you over there."

    Damien shot him a grateful nce amidst the chaos. "You''re not wrong.

    he admitted, his voice slightly strained over the cacophony. "But I want to see if I can find a way to avoid them altogether."

    Luther''s brow furrowed in curiosity as he parried another attack. "The wall?"

    Damien nodded, his focus on the guards as he deflected their blows. "Exactly. Wasting time dealing with them would only drain my mana and energy. And I''ve got a date with the necromancer."

    The guards stood stationed at the gates, seemingly unaware of Damien''s approach. His eyes locked onto the towering wall beside him, a potential escape route waiting to be seized. With a swift calction, he saw his chance ¨C a sprint to the right would give him the momentum needed to vault onto the wall''s top. The guards appeared stationary, their attention focused elsewhere.

    In a surge of agility, Damien propelled himself forward. He leaped over the fallen undead bodies, his muscles working in perfect synchrony.

    His feet hit the ground with a determined thud, each step fueling his determination. The wall loomed ahead, a formidable barrier he was about to conquer.

    With a powerful burst, he shot upwards, his fingers reaching out to grasp the wall''s edge. He hauled himself up, his body clearing the top just in time.

    Yet, a sudden prickle of danger sent a shiver down his spine. Instinct kicked in, and he spun around even as hended, his sword whistling through the air in a swift arc.

    Metal shed against metal as his de met the oing threat ¨C a dark, zing whipshing out from an elven guard.

    The impact reverberated through his arm, but he held his ground, deflecting the attack with a determined focus.

    His action had triggered a chain reaction. The other guards, once seemingly immobile, were now closing in with deadly intent.

    In a matter of heartbeats, they were converging upon him, their eyes aze with a malevolent hunger. The wall had provided a vantage point, but now it also held him within a perilous ring of adversaries.

    The dynamics of the battle shifted swiftly. With the guards'' attention now squarely on Damien, the horde of undead nearby redirected their focus to Luther. The eerie sensation of hundreds of eyes fixed upon him made the air tense with anticipation.

    Luther''s grin didn''t waver, even as he found himself surrounded by a sea of undead. His sword danced in his hand, a masterful disy of agility and precision. "Looks like it''s my turn to shine," he quipped, his voice carrying a touch of mischief amidst the chaos.

    The undead lunged at him, driven by a relentless hunger. Yet, Luther''s movements were a dance of calcted strikes and evasive maneuvers. His youthful energy was a stark contrast to their decaying forms. With every sh and thrust, he seemed to tap into a wellspring of vigor that belied his age.

    The undead were relentless in their pursuit, but Luther remained undeterred. His swordy was a mesmerizing blend of skill and daring, a testament to his training and spirit. Each swing of his de severed limbs and cleaved through decayed flesh, thinning their ranks with every passing second.

    Facing off against the five guards, Damien felt the weight of the challenge ahead. Their tall and lean figures loomed over him, their eerie blue-med eyes fixated on their target. The air was charged with tension as they circled him, weapons at the ready.

    Their weapons gleamed with an otherworldly blue hue, a stark contrast to the darkness of the night. Each guard wielded a different weapon, showcasing their varied skills andbat styles. The dance of deadly intent was about to begin.

    Damien''s grip on his sword tightened as he prepared to engage. His opponent''s weapons seemed to hum with an unsettling energy, a reminder of their undead nature. But he wouldn''t let their eerie presence unsettle him. Instead, he focused on the task at hand: oveing these guards to reach the necromancer.

    The sh of steel against steel reverberated through the night as the battlemenced. Damien parried their strikes with a mix of agility and precision, his years of training and experienceing to the fore. He lunged, sidestepped, and spun, his movements fluid and calcted.

    The guards fought with a calcted coordination, each strike meant to exploit any opening. Damien''s sword shed through the air as he deflected their blows and countered with his own. Their eyes burned with a supernatural intensity, but he met their gaze without flinching.

    As the intense battle continued, the relentless onught of undead near them began to thin. With every swing of Damien''s sword, another undead creature met its demise. His strikes were swift and precise, each blow calcted to take down his enemies efficiently.

    Amidst the chaos, one of the guards wielding a wickedly zing whip coiled it around Damien''s sword, attempting to disarm him. In a split second, two agile swordsmen closed in on him, maneuvering to nk him on either side. It was a dangerous pincer move meant to overwhelm him.

    Thinking quickly, Damien channeled his mastery over ice maniption. With a swift motion, he used his ice magic to create a frosty barrier along the length of his sword, causing the whip to freeze and lose its grip. The guard wielding it let out a frustrated growl as his weapon was rendered momentarily useless.

    Simultaneously, the two swordsmen lunged at Damien, their des gleaming in the moonlight. Damien''s ice-enhanced reflexes came into y as he expertly deflected their blows, the icy surface of his sword providing a slick surface that made their strikes slide harmlessly aside. His movements were a dance of precision and control, a testament to his honedbat skills.

    With a surge of magic, Damien summoned a concentrated burst of mana. A burst of freezing energy radiated from him, creating a shockwave that sent the two swordsmen stumbling back. Their movements were slowed by the icy chill that enveloped them, giving Damien a brief respite to reassess his strategy.

    As the undead guards hesitated, momentarily thrown off bnce by the sudden st of magic, Damien seized the opportunity. He surged forward, his sword cutting through the frozen air with lethal uracy. One guard fell, his eerie blue-med eyes extinguished forever, while the other managed to evade Damien''s strike at thest moment.

 Chapter 241 The Five Guardians (2)

    ?

    One was down, and four to go.

    The whip-wielding guard, who had managed to break free from the icy confinement that held him moments ago,unched himself into another assault, his movements fueled by a desperate determination. However, Damien''s senses were keenly attuned to the unfolding danger.

    Anticipating the whip''s trajectory, Damien gracefully sidestepped the venomous arc of thesh. The whip crackled through the air with a sinister hiss, yet it found only the unforgiving ground as its target. The resounding impact sent tremors rippling through the earth, a testament to the whip''s potential ferocity.

    With a fluid grace that bordered on choreography, Damien''s sword descended in a perfect arc. The de cleaved through the air, a swift and determined execution that met the whip''s taut length. The impact was met with a resounding sh, a harmonious collision of steel that sent a symphony of sparks scattering into the night.

    The whip, once a weapon of menace,y severed upon the ground, its malevolent intentions severed along with it. The guard, now disarmed, stared in stunned disbelief at the frayed remains of his former instrument of assault.

    In this deft disy of skill and quick thinking, Damien had not only evaded the threat but also turned the tides in his favor. The severed whip bore witness to his resourcefulness, and the disarmed guard stood as a symbol of his unwavering resolve.

    Simultaneously, the Elven woman and the two remaining adversaries lunged at Damien, their collective assault a testament to their relentless determination.

    Responding with a blend of fluid grace and resolute decisiveness, Damien''s sword became an extension of his very being. As the elf''s sword whistled through the air in a deadly arc, Damien''s de met it with a calcted precision, deflecting the assault with a resonant sh. The two des collided in a disy of raw power and honed skill, each sword a representation of its wielder''s intent.

    In the midst of this intricate dance of des, Damien exploited the force of the elf''s attack to his advantage. With an agile grace, he leveraged the momentum of the deflected strike to execute a seamless mid-air leap. His body became a symphony of motion, defying thews of gravity for a fleeting moment as he propelled himself into the air with an ethereal grace.

    Meanwhile, the woman, armed with a longsword, disyed her own calcted approach. Her weapon traced an arc through the air, a calcted sweep of lethal intent that sought to exploit any vulnerability in Damien''s defenses. Her movements were meticulous and precise, a testament to her skill as abatant.

    Yet, Damien''s awareness was unwavering. As the woman''s longsword descended in its calcted arc, he met the challenge head-on. His sword intercepted the path of the oing strike with a deft maneuver, his reflexes a symphony of split-second decisions. The sh of metal against metal reverberated through the night, a harmonious collision of opposing forces that underscored the intensity of the moment.

    As the ballet of des continued its intricate choreography, an unexpected interruption pierced the rhythm. Emerging from the shadows, an arrow materialized with lethal intent, hurtling through the air like a harbinger of doom.

    Reacting with the swiftness of a striking hawk, Damien''s instincts sharpened to a razor''s edge. With a masterful flourish, his sword became an extension of his will, a conduit of swift and precise action.

    The arrow''s trajectory, once aimed at him with deadly precision, was now met with a masterful flick of his own de. The resulting collision sent sparks of steel cascading through the night air, transforming the threat into nothing more than a brilliant disy of deflected danger.

    The dance ofbat unfolded against a backdrop of tension and danger, thebatants locked in a timeless struggle for supremacy.

    Even as Damien''s feet prepared to make contact with the ground, a new adversary emerged from the shadows. A sword cleaved through the air with a chilling determination, its trajectory aimed with unerring precision at Damien''s vulnerable form.

    In a disy of reflexes honed through countless battles, Damien''s instincts kicked into overdrive. With an almost innate sense of urgency, he called upon the wellspring of his power, channeling it with unwavering focus.

    As if the very air itself was responsive to his will, an ice wall began to take shape before him, materializing in a fraction of a heartbeat.

    The sh of weapons against the frosty barrier reverberated through the night, a symphony of metal meeting ice. The sound was apanied by a mesmerizing visual spectacle as crystalline shards erupted from the impact, scattering like diamonds caught in the moon''s ethereal light.

    With a grace that bespoke years of training and battle-hardened experience, Damiennded lithely on his feet.

    His keen senses remained acutely attuned to the chaotic dance ofbat that enveloped him, every sound and movement registered with an almost preternatural awareness.

    There was no room for hesitation; every motion, every decision was a testament to his indomitable spirit.

    With a seamless and practiced fluidity, Damien''s body shifted as if guided by a choreographed dance.

    In a whirlwind motion, he pivoted towards the Elven woman who had poised her longsword for another deadly strike. The air around them seemed to bend and blur as he closed the distance with astonishing swiftness, his intent clear and unwavering.

    The impact of his kick against the woman''s body was like a crescendo in a symphony ofbat. She was transformed into a marite, her movements dictated not by her own volition, but by the force of his well-timed blow.

    Like a puppet whose strings were pulled by a masterful puppeteer, her body yielded to the kic energy, and she was propelled through the air.

    The woman''s trajectory through the air was a mesmerizing arc of motion. Every movement was a note in his symphony ofbat, and as the woman tumbled through the air, it was clear that he was the orchestrator of this intricate dance of survival.

    Yet, just as a fleeting sense of aplishment began to settle within him, the battlefield''s unforgiving rhythm shifted once again. A sharp pang, a sudden and unwee intrusion, jolted his focus away from the airborne woman and towards the source of this new threat.

    An arrow, like a shadowy harbinger of doom, streaked through the air with unerring precision. Its flight was swift, its trajectory deadly, and its malevolent intent left no room for doubtˇŞit was aimed squarely at him.

    In the blink of an eye, his instincts took over, and his body responded with a primal urgency. He twisted, his sinews coiling like springs under the pressure of survival. The arrow, its malicious course disrupted, sliced past him with a hair''s breadth.

    Yet, even as he narrowly avoided its deadly embrace, the arrow''s malevolent touch was not entirely evaded. Its sinister passage left a searing trace across his shoulder, an agonizing reminder of the perilous dance he was entangled in.

    The sudden sting, the fiery sensation, it all coalesced into a vivid symphony of pain that painted his skin with a thin streak of crimson.

    With the fallen whip lying near his feet, Damien''s instincts surged to the forefront, his reflexes honed by the relentless battle. In a swift and fluid motion, he seized the whip, his grip firm and purposeful.

    A whirlwind of motion followed, the whip''s end tracing a fierce and deadly circle through the air. It was as if the very fabric of the battle responded to hismand, the weapon bing an extension of his will.

    The whip''s crack echoed like a thunderp, a symphony of chaos woven into the night''s crescendo. Its trajectory was guided by precision and intent, striking towards its intended target with the menace of a coiled serpent poised to strike.

    The archer, taken unawares by this unexpected twist of fate, had scant moments to respond. The whip''s cruelsh struck with unrelenting force, finding its mark upon the elf''s shoulder.

    The impact was resounding, the sound of impact mingling with the archer''s startled gasp as they crumpled to their knees.

    With the whip-wielder and the swordsman converging upon him, Damien found himself ensnared within a tightening ring of hostility.

    Their movements were a synchronized dance of aggression, designed to hem him in and leave him little room to maneuver.

    In response, Damien''s mind and body synchronized in a dance of their own, a symphony of instinct and calcted strategy. The chaotic battlefield was transformed into an arena of focused intent.

    His attention, like a beacon of determination, shifted toward the swordsman. It was a choice made in the split second, driven by his innate ability to assess threats and opportunities in the heat ofbat.

    Executing a maneuver that blurred the line between instinct and conscious decision, Damien initiated a fluid roll that seemed almost preternatural.

    It was as though he navigated the dangerous terrain with a sixth sense, each movement a choreographed response to the shifting currents of danger.

    Emerging from the roll with an elegant grace, he regained his stance with a litheness that defied the surrounding chaos. And in that very instant, he became a conductor of fate, orchestrating a sequence of events that unfolded with mesmerizing precision.

    His footunched out with a power born of both physical strength and a martial finesse that transcended the mundane. The elf who had lost their weapon became an unwitting pawn in this dance of fate.

    As the elf''s trajectory carried them towards the swordsman, whose de was poised for a strike, destiny intervened in a manner that was as poetic as it was brutal. The two undead, entangled in this cruel choreography, collided in an unholy alliance of happenstance.

    The swordsman''s de descended with a terrible inevitability, the arc of death curtailed only by the collision of hisrade. In that moment of tragic convergence, the swordsman''s fatal blow was diverted from its intended course.

    The result was a stark demonstration of the fragility of undead existence. A swift and decisive conclusion was drawn, not by Damien''s hand alone, but by the intricate web of events he had set into motion.

    The swordsman''s de struck true, but the target was not Damien. Instead, it found purchase in the heart of his fellow undead, ending their existence in a ze of eerie, blue-hued finality.

    One more is down.

 Chapter 242 The Five Guardians (3)

    ?

    Harnessing the same momentum that had carried him through the intricate dance ofbat, Damien surged forward. His every movement seemed to be an extension of his will, a manifestation of his determination to bring an end to the relentless threat before him.

    With an economy of motion that belied the deadly precision it contained, his sword sliced through the air in a swift, arcing trajectory. The de sang with the promise of lethal intent, its edge gleaming with an otherworldly light.

    The undead swordsman, caught in the unrelenting current of Damien''s assault, was defenseless against the onught. His eyes widened in a moment of stark realization, a flicker of awareness that he had be entangled in a dance of death that he could not escape.

    In the blink of an eye, the arc of Damien''s sword reached its zenith, and with a final, resolute movement, it descended. The impact was swift and brutal, a collision of mortal steel against an existence already suspended between life and death.

    The result was instantaneous and undeniable. The swordsman''s head was severed from his body, a clean and decisive separation that left no room for ambiguity. The head tumbled from its former perch, a puppet suddenly cut from its strings.

    The lifeless body, devoid of any spark of animation, followed suit. Its fall was graceless and final, a testament to the termination of a life that had already been suspended in the realm of the undead.

    In the aftermath of this brutal act, silence descended upon the battlefield, broken only by the distant echoes of the ongoing struggle. The fallen head rested on the ground, a chilling reminder of the fleeting nature of existence, while Damien stood as a solitary figure amidst the carnage he had wrought.

    With only two adversaries left standing, Damien could practically taste the tang of victory in the air. It was a sensation that surged through his veins, fueling his determination and sharpening his focus. The tantalizing proximity of triumph beckoned to him like a distant beacon, a prize that he had fought hard to attain.

    Damien prepared to face the final challenges that stood between him and his long-awaited confrontation with the necromancer. The anticipation was a living thing, a fire that burned bright within his chest, urging him forward with a relentless fervor.

    Damien''s gaze shifted toward Luther, a wry smile curling his lips as he observed the young apprentice''s effortless grace amidst the chaotic battleground. Luther moved with an almost nonchnt demeanor, his every motion a masterful dance of precision and finesse. It was as though he were navigating a routine, each step and swing executed with an innate elegance.

    The undead assants seemed to fall before Luther''s de as if they were mere paper, easily sliced through with a calcted flick of his wrist. His movements were fluid and unhurried, a testament to his well-honed skill and unwavering confidence. It was as if he had slipped into a state of perfect harmony with the battle, his actions an extension of his very being.

    With each sidestep, Luther dodged the mindless onught of the undead with an uncanny ease. His sword danced through the air, the arc of its trajectory a mesmerizing disy of control and precision. Swiping down and up, his strikes were executed with an almost poetic cadence, a symphony of death conducted with an air of casual detachment.

    Theparison Damien drew between Luther and an ice cube gliding across smooth cobblestones was uncannily apt. There was a smoothness to Luther''s movements, a grace that mirrored the cool, unruffled surface of ice. He navigated the battlefield with a calm and collected demeanor, each motion executed with an almost innate understanding of the space around him.

    A sharp, whistling sound tore through Damien''s thoughts, an unwee intrusion that sent a shiver down his spine. The chilling realization struck as an arrow breezed dangerously close to the side of his head, its malevolent intent evident in its trajectory. It was a near miss, a hair''s breadth away from inflicting a grievous wound that could have robbed him of an eye or worse.

    His gaze narrowed in response, locking onto the archer responsible for the ambush. His eyes scrutinized the figure, tracing the telltale signs of exhaustion and strain that marked their posture. One shoulder trembled under the burden of the drawn bowstring, while the other strained to maintain the tension required for a deadly shot. The whip''s earlier assault had taken its toll, transforming what might have once been a skilled and proficient archer into a shadow of their former self.

    The archer''s resolve was palpable, a stubborn determination that persisted despite the evident strain. The whip''ssh had dealt a debilitating blow, reducing their expertise to mere fragments. No longer an agile marksman, they stood as a broken soldier, an embodiment of tenacity in the face of adversity. Yet even as their frame quivered and their grip faltered, their eyes held a stubborn glint, a flicker of resilience that refused to be extinguished.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Damien''s focus remained fixed on this wounded adversary. There was a sense of poignancy to the scene, a recognition of the intricate intery between strength and vulnerability.

    The quivering presence of the undead archer spoke volumes to Damien, carrying a subtle nuance that transcended the usual mindlessness of the animated corpses. Amidst the sh of steel and the piercing cries of battle, he discerned a faint undercurrent of sentience. It was a whisper of consciousness, a thread of awareness that wove through the fabric of the undead''s actions.

    In the midst ofbat''s chaos, Damien''s perception was keen enough to catch this subtlety. It was as if the archer''s trembling shoulder and strained stance betrayed not just fatigue, but a form of awareness. The archer''s body bore the weight of more than just the physical burden of their drawn bowstring; it bore the weight of a fractured existence, of a consciousness struggling against the constraints of death.

    The quiver in the archer''s body was a telltale sign, a silent admission that this was no mere puppet of the necromancer''s control. Unlike the mindless throngs that followed the necromancer''smands without hesitation, this being exhibited a glimmer of autonomy. It was as though the act of aiming an arrow, of drawing the bowstring, was apanied by a tinge of pain. A pain that was not just physical, but perhaps emotional or existential, a reminder of their state of existence that transcended their lifelessness.

    With deliberate steps, Damien closed the distance between himself and the archer, his sword poised with unwavering confidence. The archer, undeterred by the earlier deflections, nocked yet another arrow with skeletal fingers and released it in a swift motion. But Damien''s response was as fluid as it was unyielding. With a deft movement of his sword, he redirected the arrow''s trajectory, sending it harmlessly off course.

    The rhythmic exchange between the archer and Damien formed a dance of determination and skill. Each arrow released was a testament to the archer''s persistence, a deration of defiance against the odds stacked against it. And yet, with each arrow that soared through the air, Damien''s sword met it with unwavering precision, a manifestation of his mastery over his weapon and his understanding of the archer''s intentions.

    As Damien continued his measured advance, the archer''s actions became a microcosm of the broader battleˇŞa struggle between sentience and servitude. The archer''s ability to nock and release arrows spoke of a consciousness that refused to sumbpletely to the necromancer''s control. Even in the face of death, this undead being clung to the remnants of its former self, fighting against the tide of its own existence.

    But the odds were overwhelmingly against the archer. Its movements were predictable, a pattern of nocking and releasing arrows that Damien hade to anticipate. The archer''s defiance, whilemendable, was ultimately its downfall. The symmetry of its actions allowed Damien to exploit its vulnerability, deflecting each arrow with a precision that left no room for error.

    And so, as the archer let loose another arrow, it was met once again by Damien''s unyielding de. The arrow''s trajectory was altered, its flight path disrupted by the sh of steel against wood. In that moment, the archer''s struggle and determination wereid bare, encapsted in the futility of its attempts to ovee Damien''s mastery.

    With the final deflection, a decisive conclusion was reached. The archer''s arrows, once symbols of its resistance, nowy scattered and defeated, their trajectory forever altered by the sh with Damien''s sword. The archer itself, its form trembling with the effort, stood as a testament to theplexity of existence even in the realm of the undead.

    As Damien finally closed the gap between them, the archer''s bow slipped from its grasp, the weight of its struggle evident in the way its skeletal fingers faltered. And in that quiet moment, as the archer''s defiance waned and its sentience flickered, the battlefield itself seemed to hold its breathˇŞa poignant reminder that even in the midst of chaos, individual stories and struggles persisted, echoing through the sh of steel and the arc of arrows.

    There was only one more to go!

 Chapter 243 The Five Guardians (4)

    ?

    In the midst of this tense encounter, as Damien stood poised to confront the archer, fate took an unexpected twist. Suddenly, a cacophony of frenzied growls and barks shattered the air. A pack of feral dogs, wild and untamed, lunged forward with savage intent, their teeth bared and eyes gleaming with a primal hunger.

    The abruptness of their attack caught Damien off guard for a split second. The archer''s struggle faded into the background as a new threat emerged from the shadows. The dogs, driven by instinct and a desperate need for sustenance,unched themselves at him with unrestrained ferocity.

    In that brief moment, the battlefield transformed into a chaotic tableau of fric movement and bared fangs. The sh of steel and the echo of arrows were reced by the snarls and yelps of the canine assants. Their presence was a stark reminder that the undead horde was not the only danger in this macabrendscape.

    As the first dog lunged towards him, Damien''s reflexes kicked in. With a swift sidestep, he evaded the creature''s snapping jaws, his senses acutely attuned to the relentless onught. He could feel their hot breath and see the glint of their teeth, each canine driven by the instinct to survive in a world that had twisted and perverted their existence.

    With a fluid motion, Damien swung his sword in a wide arc, creating a temporary barrier between himself and the ravenous pack. His de cut through the air with a resonant hum, a tangible extension of his determination to fend off this new threat. The dogs hesitated, momentarily thrown off by the unexpected barrier, their frenzied attack momentarily halted.

    Yet the pause was only momentary. As the dogs regrouped and renewed their assault, Damien''s senses heightened to a fever pitch. Every sound, every movement became magnified, an intricate web of life and danger converging in this harrowing moment. He could feel the press of their bodies against his defenses, their snarls and growls reverberating in his ears.

    In a heartbeat, he was once again in motion. His sword became an extension of his will, an instrument of calcted strikes and swift parries. With each swing, he aimed to keep the dogs at bay, his movements a blend of instinct and practiced precision. Their onught was relentless, their determination matched only by his own.

    In a mesmerizing disy of agility and finesse, Damien''s lithe body moved in perfect harmony with the swift and unpredictable movements of the feral dogs. It was a dance of danger and survival, each step and dodge executed with a dancer''s grace and a warrior''s precision.

    As the dogs lunged and snapped, their teeth gleaming in the moonlight, Damien''s every movement seemed almost preternatural. He spun, twisted, and sidestepped, evading their snapping jaws with a hair''s breadth to spare. It was a symphony of motion, his body a well-tuned instrument responding to the chaotic rhythm of the canine attackers.

    Sensing an opportunity amidst the frenzy, Damien''s swift thinking led him to employ a simple yet effective strategy. With a flick of his wrist and a surge of his power, the ground beneath him was transformed. A thinyer of ice formed, coating the surface with a crystalline veneer. It was a tactical move that took advantage of the dogs''ck of sure footing on the slippery terrain.

    The dogs lunged forward, their momentum carrying them onto the ice-covered ground. But instead of finding solid ground to sink their ws into, they slid helplessly across the slick surface. Their paws scrambled for traction, but their efforts were in vain as they careened across the icy expanse.

    Seizing the advantage he had created, Damien acted with the swiftness of a striking serpent. His hands moved in a fluid and practiced motion, his power responding to his will. From the ice-covered ground, spikes of frozen death erupted, their deadly tips aimed unerringly at the vulnerable hearts of the sliding dogs.

    In a matter of moments, the dance of survival reached its climax. The ice spikes found their marks, piercing through the chests of the dogs with lethal uracy. The icyndscape was punctuated by the sound of yelps and whimpers, each spike silencing a threat that had sought to overpower him.

    As thest of the dogs slid to a stop, the icy ground bearing witness to their final moments, Damien''s breathing steadied. His body, once a flurry of motion, now stood in a tableau of victorious stillness. The battle had been fierce, the struggle intense, but in the end, it was his resourcefulness and determination that had triumphed over the primal fury of the feral pack.

    In the aftermath of the sh, as the moonlight cast an ethereal glow upon the scene, Damien stood surrounded by the fallen. His chest heaved with exertion, his senses attuned to the lingering echoes of the battle. The ice beneath his feet, now stained with splotches of crimson, told the tale of a hard-won victory against overwhelming odds.

    Yet amidst the echoes of triumph, danger lurked in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Damien''s senses, attuned to the subtle shifts in the air, warned him of the impending threat. But even his heightened awareness couldn''t forestall the swift and unexpected strike that was about to unfold.

    A sudden impact reverberated through his world, a collision of something hard and unyielding striking the back of his head. Pain, sharp and immediate, radiated from the point of impact, a jolt that momentarily disrupted his equilibrium.

    The realization dawned toote ¨C he had fallen prey to a clever ruse, a distraction that had diverted his attention at the crucial juncture. As the echoes of the collision reverberated in his mind, Damien knew that he had been outmaneuvered.

    His body, once poised and ready for battle, was now forced into a sudden and uncontrolled descent. The ground rushed up to meet him, an unweending that knocked the breath from his lungs.

    Sprawled amidst the cold and unforgiving terrain, his fingers instinctively sought his throbbing head, a reflexive attempt to quell the pain that radiated from the source of impact. The world spun around him, a dizzying whirlwind of disorientation that left him struggling to regain his bearings.

    In the span of a heartbeat, victory had transformed into vulnerability. The battle-hardened warrior found himself rendered incapacitated, his body a canvas of pain and confusion. The ground beneath him seemed to shift and sway, a testament to the potent blow that had brought him down.

    "My lord!!" The urgent cry tore through the haze that clouded his senses. Though his eyes were half-closed, Damien could perceive the fric movement around him, each passing second an eternity in the making.

    As if trapped within a suspended reality, the scene unfolded before him, the world around him moving in slow motion. Luther''s figure, a blur of determination and desperation, drew closer, each stride marked with urgency.

    Amidst this ethereal tableau, the Elven woman emerged as an ominous figure, her longsword trailing behind her like a sinister shadow. The metallic scrape of steel against the ground reverberated in Damien''s ears, a haunting melody that carried the promise of impending danger.

    His heart ached with a silent plea, a desperate desire to warn, to guide, to protect. Yet his body remained unresponsive, a prisoner to the pain and inertia that held him captive.

    He longed to shout, to admonish Luther, to convey the vast gap that separated the young boy from the formidable force that now loomed before him. But his voice remained trapped, his thoughts nothing more than whispers in the confines of his own mind.

    In the tableau that continued to unfold, the Elven woman''s movements were chillingly deliberate. Her longsword, a deadly extension of her will, swirled in a macabre dance of anticipation. Every calcted motion seemed to dere her mastery, her readiness to bring swift and unforgiving destruction.

    Luther, his youthful determination etched across his features, attempted to meet the looming threat with unwavering resolve. His sword, an emblem of his determination, rose to deflect the impending strike.

    But the force that met him was overwhelming, a relentless surge of power that dwarfed his own. Damien could only watch as Luther''s form, valiant and resolute, was propelled through the air like a leaf caught in a tempest.

    A gasp caught in Damien''s throat, his heart aching with a mixture of helplessness and concern. His mind raced, a flurry of emotions and thoughts colliding in the midst of his incapacitation.

    And then, as swiftly as a candle being extinguished, darkness enveloped him. The world receded, his awareness fading into the abyss, leaving him suspended between consciousness and oblivion.

    He didn''t know what was going to happen, but he could sense he wouldn''t be killed by the Elven woman. She wanted him for something, or else she could''ve killed him earlier with that blow to his head.

    He was going to meet someone, and he was d that he didn''t have to search for him.

 Chapter 244 The Boss!

    Amidst the shroud of total darkness, Damien''s perception became unmoored from the confines of physical reality. It was as if he existed within a realm beyond the boundaries of space and time, suspended in a void that defied all conventional understanding.

    In this surreal state of existence, he was acutely aware of the dual presence that surrounded him. One emanated an aura of imprable darkness, a void that seemed to swallow even the faintest glimmer of light. Its intensity was such that it cast a shroud over everything nearby, obscuring and distorting even the most vivid perceptions.

    Opposite to this profound darkness, a radiant light existed ¨C a luminance that pierced through the obsidian veil, though its brilliance was tempered by the overwhelming shadow that enveloped it. It was as if this light, though undeniably potent, struggled to reach its full potential, its brilliance restrained by the oppressive forces that sought to extinguish it.

    As Damien drifted within this ethereal ne, these two contrasting presences held him in a delicate bnce between their opposing forces. The dichotomy of their existence created a dynamic tension that resonated within him, a visceral recognition of the cosmic forces at y.

    In this void of uncertainty, his senses became attuned to the ebb and flow of these two entities. They seemed tomunicate in anguage beyond words, their energies conversing through the very fabric of his being. Though hecked a clear understanding of their intent, he could sense a conflict, a struggle for dominance that reverberated through his consciousness.

    Within the intery of light and darkness, Damien''s own essence seemed to merge and meld with this enigmatic tapestry. He was not merely an observer; he was an integral part of this cosmic dance, a participant in a confrontation that transcended the limitations of the physical world.

    Amidst the shifting currents of his consciousness, the scene fluctuated between luminous disys and enshrouding darkness, creating a disorienting dance of contrasting realities.

    Gradually, the brilliance of the luminous disy asserted its dominance, infusing his senses with a sense of awakening. Light pierced through the veil of unconsciousness, teasing his half-opened eyes with its gentle insistence.

    A glimmer of faint illumination emerged, akin to the soft radiance of antern''s glow in a darker in. Shadows yed at the edges of his awareness, hinting at a tangible reality just beyond his reach.

    In the midst of this surreal transition, voices resonated through the realm of his perception. At first, they seemed fragmented, disparate fragments of sound that coalesced and melded into a singr voice, a symphony of echoes that reverberated throughout his consciousness.

    "...awakening. Behold, the princess is stirring from her slumber. Oh, how delightful, how delightful. Come now, rise. Wake from your slumber!"

    The words, uttered by the singr yet multifaceted voice, carried an inexplicable urgency and an undertone of yful exuberance. They were like puzzle piecesing together, forming a tapestry of intention that sought to rouse him from his slumber.

    Amidst this cacophony of sound and light, a figure materialized within his field of vision. The individual possessed a mane of ck hair and eyes that gleamed with a resplendent shade of gold. With a mixture of urgency and concern, the figure leaned in, gripping him in a firm yet gentle grasp.

    He was d in an opulent purple suit, a stark contrast to the surrounding darkness. The attire lent him an air of nobility, as though he hailed from a distant kingdom untouched by ordinary mortal concerns. However, an underlying restlessness betrayed his facade ofposure. An asional twitch, an impatient shift of weight from foot to foot, hinted at an incessant itch for action that seemed to ripple beneath his exterior.

    The contact was fleeting yet potent, an anchor that tethered him to the unfolding reality. The figure''s actions spoke of an urgent desire to rouse him from his suspended state, shaking him gently as if coaxing his consciousness back to the realm of the living.

    Following this intimate interaction, the figure released his grip and retreated a few paces. Engaging in a disjointed conversation with an unseen presence, the figure''s words hinted at a mixture of frustration and concern, the cadence of his speech carrying the essence of a dynamic exchange between him and the elusive interlocutor.

    "Did you break his damn brain, dummy? Eh, have you now?" The man''s voice resonated with a mixture of exasperation and concern as he addressed an unseenpanion.

    As the tendrils of consciousness continued to weave through his mind, Damien''s perception sharpened, gradually bringing rity to the scene before him. The figure with the ck hair and golden eyes appeared to be engaged in a dialogue, his attention momentarily directed away from Damien as he conversed with an unseen presence.

    Yet, emerging from the shadows of his partial awakening, Damien''s gaze shifted to another figure within his field of vision. There, standing before him, was the very source of his recent ordealˇŞthe Elven woman who had struck him down.

    But something was different now. The woman''s demeanor had undergone a shift, a transformation that was palpable even in his semi-conscious state. Her gaze was not fixed on the man who addressed her, but rather cast downward, toward the ground.

    The air around her carried an air of unease, a hint of vulnerability that seemed at odds with the fierce determination that had marked her earlier actions. It was as though a veneer of bravado had been stripped away, revealing a deeperyer of apprehension thaty beneath.

    Though his awareness remained muddled and fragmented, Damien''s senses gradually pieced together the tableau unfolding before him. The dynamic exchange of words, the juxtaposition of figures, and the shifting undercurrents of emotion all converged to form a fleeting yet vivid snapshot of the present moment.

    "Ah, you''re awake." The voice drew nearer, a mixture of relief and curiosity infusing its tones. "I heard you''re a pain in the ass for that woman. Is that true? Is that true?" The speaker''s demeanor seemed to oscite between childlike enthusiasm and the gravitas of a fully grown individual.

    As Damien''s awareness sharpened, the figure with the ck hair and golden eyes grew more distinct, his features taking on an animated quality that defied easy categorization. The man''s approach exuded a blend of eagerness and caution, as if he were stepping into uncharted territory while grappling with an eagerness to understand the newly awakened presence before him.

    The air was charged with a palpable energy, a mix of anticipation and uncertainty that hung between the two figures. The man''s words carried an undercurrent of both yfulness and genuine interest, a reflection of the uniquebination of traits that seemed to define his character.

    "Do you know who I am?" The words tumbled from his lips, each syble carrying a yful cadence that seemed to echo with an air of mischievous amusement. He punctuated his question with a simple step, a rhythmic sway that mimicked the wagging of an invisible tail. "Of course, you know who I am. You wouldn''t be here if you don''t suspect me, do you? Do you?" His tone held a whimsical curiosity, as if he were engaged in an intricate dance of words.

    A sudden shift in demeanor followed, as if he had momentarily donned a different persona. "Oh, where are my manners?" he mused aloud, his voice dripping with theatrical ir. "Allow me to properly introduce myself." With a surprising burst of energy, he sprang to his feet and dashed away, only to reappear momentster, a fedora perched jauntily on his head and a cane held elegantly in his hand.

    "Roll the curtains, let the drums resound, and cue the action!" he coughed theatrically, his demeanor shifting seamlessly into a theatrical performance. "Behold, for I, the maestro of the deceased and the ursed, stand poised to unveil a series of marvels. These are the marvels that befit none other than a genuine deity such as myself. Permit me to present my introduction, dear sirs anddies. I stand before you as..."

    He paused, a dramatic hush entuating his grand revtion.

    "Har--" He was about to proceed with his grand announcement, but an unexpected interruption disrupted the moment.

    "Edward Ellen," Damien''s voice interjected, its tone unruffled yetced with the unmistakable assurance of one who had pieced together the puzzle effortlessly. His lips curled into an enigmatic smile, a testament to his grasp of the enigma before him. "A rogue hailing from the Autumn Kingdom, the second scion of a flourishing merchant dynasty. Driven by familial strife over inheritance, you abandoned your roots in pursuit of opulence and indulgence. Along yourbyrinthine journey, fate entwined you with the sinister Midnight Consortium, plunging you into the realm of necromancy''s shadowed embrace. And amongst your confidants, the moniker ''Harpie'' finds its resonance, am I right?"

    Standing before him was none other than the necromancer himself, the embodiment of the viinous tales he had read in books. This was the moment of confrontation, a sh with a true elite who held the power to imperil the entire world.

 Chapter 245 The Turning!

    ?

    "Whoa... th-that''s suspiciously too good. A little creepy, I must say." Harpie''s response wasced with a touch of unease, as if the unexpected nature of Damien''s answer had caught him off guard. A glimmer of wariness danced in his eyes, a sign that he was beginning to tread more carefully in the presence of the neer.

    "I must add, though I''ve heard you''re some sort of big shot in her books, didn''t think it was this much." Harpie''s voice carried a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, his words a hesitant acknowledgment of Damien''s reputation. "But... what to say? I''ve only one question for you, my dear princess. Would you be so kind as to answer me that?" His query hung in the air, a thread of anticipation woven into his words.

    Damien''s response was more action than words as he subtly adjusted his body and prepared himself, a tacit signal that he was far from passive despite his predicament. Bound to a headstone by a length of rope, he listened to Harpie''s continued stream of words, a mixture of amusement and resolve in his eyes.

    "You know this rope won''t--" Damien''s sentence was abruptly truncated by Harpie''s intervention, a clear indication that the enigmatic figure had more to say and was eager to move the conversation in a certain direction.

    "Yes! That''s the spirit." Harpie''s words were punctuated with a hint of enthusiasm, a gleam in his eye suggesting a keen anticipation of what was toe. "Then here''s my question for you." The atmosphere grew taut with a sense of impending revtion, the question poised on Harpie''s lips carrying the weight of something significant.

    Harpie''s momentary pause was like a theatrical intermission, drawing both his attention and Damien''s as they stood on opposite ends of this peculiar encounter. The air was charged with a strange energy, as if the question that loomed held a key to unraveling a deeper understanding.

    In response to the suspenseful silence, Damien''s own anticipation grew. He was bound but far from powerless, and his gaze held a mixture of curiosity and readiness for whatever was toe.

    Then, the question emerged like a spotlight on a stage, clear and resonant. "Are you a fan of me?" Harpie''s words were both unexpected and oddly humorous, a twist that blended the surreal with the mundane, leaving an air of whimsy in their wake.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..." Even the elven woman was silent. Undead may she, she might be cringing right now.

    "Well, of course, you''re my fan. You know all about me and my past. I''m sure you have done your research on me. Tell me, what do you want? An autograph? A kiss? Anything for my dear fan. I''m even baffled to learn that you''ve gone against her just to see me. What a wonderful person are you, my princess."

    "Ah, Harpie," Damien replied, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and yfulness. "You certainly know how to keep things interesting. A fan, you say? Well, I must admit, your reputation precedes you, and it seems I''ve stumbled upon quite the enigma."

    His words carried a subtle undercurrent of intrigue, a hint that he was willing to y along with the unusual narrative that Harpie had woven. Despite the precariousness of his situation, Damien''s demeanor remained surprisinglyposed, as if he had embraced the unpredictability of the moment.

    "As for what I want," Damien continued, his gaze never wavering, "I''ll skip the autograph and the kiss, if you don''t mind. But I am curious about your little game here. What''s the purpose behind all of this? And don''t tell me it''s just for the entertainment value."

    "What more to this, my dear favourite fan?" Harpie''s arms swept through the air in a dramatic flourish, his expression an exaggerated mix of grandeur and jest. "The world is but a sprawling canvas, and we, my friend, are merely the characters that adorn it. Recognizing the roles we''re destined to y transforms us into the most skillful actors, crafting the finest of entertainments for the universe itself."

    Damien''s gaze was fixed on Harpie, his eyes narrowing as he listened to the man''s peculiar monologue.

    "You see, my dear captive audience," Harpie continued, his voice now a mix of mockery and fervor, "life is just a series of scenes. Each moment, a fleeting snapshot in the grand narrative of existence. And we, the chosen ones, the architects of chaos and mirth, dance upon this stage with gleeful abandon."

    Damien couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the melodramatic performance. "And what''s your role in all this?" he asked, his toneced with sarcasm.

    Harpie''s eyes gleamed with an eerie intensity. "Ah, my role, my dear sir, is that of the conductor. The maestro of mayhem, if you will. I orchestrate the chaos, Ipose the crescendos of cmity. But you, you''re my wild card. The enigma that disrupts my well-crafted symphony."

    Damien''s brow furrowed. "And what''s the purpose of all this?"

    Harpie''s grin widened, revealing teeth that seemed just a bit too sharp. "Purpose? Ah, a question as ancient as time itself. The purpose, my friend, is simple yet profound. It''s the thrill, the exhration of watching the narrative unfold. It''s the unscripted moments, the unexpected choices, the sh of wills and the defiance of destiny. It''s chaos rendered into art."

    Damien''s mind was racing, trying toprehend the odd logic that Harpie was spouting. "So, what''s the endgame?"

    Harpie''sughter echoed through the air, a sound that was both eerie and enchanting. "Endgame? Why, my dear friend, the endgame is the culmination of our roles, the final note in the symphony. And as for you, my wild card, your purpose is to keep the tale tantalizingly unpredictable. To add the spice of uncertainty, the sizzle of rebellion."

    Damien''s jaw tightened. "And what if I refuse?"

    Harpie''s expression turned contemtive. "Ah, but that''s the beauty of it. You see, my dear protagonist, even your refusal would be a part of the grand narrative. It''s all a matter of perspective, a dance of shadows and light, choices and consequences."

    A wave of frustration washed over Damien. "You''re insane."

    Harpie chuckled, a sound that was equal parts amusement and madness. "Perhaps. But aren''t we all, in our own twisted way? So, my dear protagonist, what will it be? Will you y your role, dance to the tune of destiny''s whims, or will you attempt to script your own narrative in this grand theatre of existence?"

    Damien''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, grappling with the bizarre reality he found himself in. He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. "I don''t know what game you''re ying, Harpie, but I won''t be your pawn."

    Harpie''s grin remained unyielding, a mixture of admiration and amusement in his eyes. "Bravo, my dear wild card. The stage is yours, and the world awaits your performance."

    The world around Damien shifted like a mirage, the edges blurring and reforming into a new setting. He found himself standing in the midst of a swirling mist, the air thick with an otherworldly energy. Before him stood a figure, its form obscured by the ethereal fog.

    "Wee, traveler," a voice resonated, gentle yetmanding. "You stand at the crossroads of fate, where choices echo through the threads of existence."

    Damien''s gaze locked onto the figure, his skepticism warring with an inexplicable curiosity. "Who are you?"

    The figure seemed to shimmer, a y of light and shadow. "I am the Weaver of Paths, the Keeper of Possibilities. I am the embodiment of the choices that shape destinies."

    A sense of unease settled over Damien. "Are you another one of Harpie''s games?"

    The Weaver chuckled, a sound that seemed to ripple through the mist. "Harpie, as you call him, is but a reflection of the greater design. He revels in the chaos of the narrative, while I oversee its intricate patterns."

    Damien''s mind churned, trying to grasp the enormity of what he was hearing. "So, you control everything?"

    The Weaver''s form seemed to ripple with a faint smile. "Control is a rtive concept. I do not dictate oues, but rather I offer the tapestry of choices. The threads you weave form the story that unfolds."

    His frustration boiled to the surface. "And what''s the purpose of all this? Why am I a part of some cosmic experiment?"

    The mist swirled around the Weaver, an almost contemtive aura enveloping the scene. "Purpose, like destiny, is a notion shaped by perspective. Is it not the journey that gives meaning to the destination? The struggles, the triumphs, the friendships and betrayalsˇŞall of these lend depth to the narrative."

    Damien''s voice wasced with bitterness. "And what if I refuse to be a puppet?"

    The Weaver''s gaze held a depth that seemed to pierce through time itself. "Refusal is a choice in itself. Your journey is not predetermined; it is the sum of your choices, the culmination of your will."

    A surge of determination coursed through Damien. "Then I choose to be free, to forge my own path."

    The mist around the Weaver shimmered, a radiant light blossoming from within. "Then so be it. The threads of destiny bend to your resolve. Remember, traveler, every choice resonates through the ages, shaping not only your story but the tapestry of existence itself."

    "...Whoa...You''re resilient, aren''t you?" Harpie mused he was close to Damien. His index finger touched Damien''s forehead. "Perhaps something more powerful will turn you into one of mine."

 Chapter 246 Hes An Undead?

    ?

    ''What the fuck happened? Who was that?''

    Damien had so many questions. One moment he was being entertained by Harpie and the next moment someone entirely new was talking to him.

    "Turning? As in turning to an undead?" Damien''s voice held a mix of disbelief and apprehension. The very idea of bing one of the mindless, soulless creatures he had been battling against sent a shiver down his spine.

    Harpie, however, seemed to relish in Damien''s unease. With a flourish, he removed a glove from his hand, exposing the pale, almost translucent skin beneath. The act was almost theatrical, as if he was presenting a grand reveal on a stage.

    "You are too dangerous to be alive," Harpie continued, his tone dripping with condescension. "Though I would like you to remain by my side, my favourite fan, I can''t risk losing the chaos because of you. So the best thing to do is to turn you into one of mine and cause chaos here." His fingers flexed, the pale skin stretching over the knuckles. There was something eerie about the way he did it, as if he was demonstrating his power.

    Damien''s jaw tightened, his gaze locked onto Harpie''s hand. The thought of losing his humanity, of bing a puppet in Harpie''s twisted game, was a fate worse than death itself.

    Harpie''s gloved hand returned to its ce, his nonchnt attitude infuriating Damien. But then, with an almost sickening yfulness, he gestured his hands in a childlike manner, as if he was about to perform a magic trick.

    "Alright, time to turn, ookie-dockie." The words carried a sinister weight, and Damien''s instincts screamed at him to act, to fight back against this looming threat.

    In a surge of defiance, Damien''s clenched fist shot forward like a lightning bolt, its impact resonating with a satisfying thud as it squarely met Harpie''s nose. The self-proimed master of chaos was sent hurtling through the air, his body colliding with the ancient headstones like a discarded puppet, limbs iling in an undignified disy.

    The unexpected blow seemed to momentarily break the surreal hold Harpie had over the situation. Damien''s heart raced, his adrenaline-fueled actions a stark contrast to the twisted theatrics that had enveloped him just moments before.

    With newfound determination coursing through his veins, Damien''s body surged with renewed energy. The bindings that had once confined him were nothing but frayed remnants, cast aside as he stood tall and free. His eyes locked onto the approaching Elven woman, her towering form brandishing the gargantuan longsword with lethal intent.

    Time seemed to slow as Damien''s mind raced. He had faced down countless challenges and risen against insurmountable odds, his resolve never faltering. Now, in the face of this final showdown, he drew upon every fibre of his being, every ounce of his training, to prepare for the confrontation ahead.

    He needs to end this man here. Letting him get away is utter foolishness.

    Weaponless and acutely aware of his vulnerability, Damien relied on his agility and instincts to navigate the deadly dance unfolding before him. The Elven woman''s sword, once a lethal extension of her prowess, now seemed burdened by its own weight. Each swing wasbored, each strike carried the weight of her previous injuries, and Damien was quick to capitalize on the advantage.

    His movements were a fluid ballet of evasion and precision. He sidestepped with a dancer''s grace, narrowly avoiding the thundering arc of the woman''s de as it cleaved through the air where he had stood a moment before. The ground beneath him seemed to blur as he rolled, transitioning from evasion to momentum in a seamless motion.

    With an explosive burst of energy, he leaped into the air, defying gravity''s pull as if he were weightless. His eyes never wavered from his opponent, reading the subtleties of her movements, detecting the strain in her attacks. He could almost taste the tension in the air, a testament to the exertion that bothbatants were enduring.

    As he descended, his instincts guided him through the decision to roll to the right. The ground seemed to embrace him, the friction against his body a reassuring sensation. The woman''s sword cleaved through the space he had upied only moments ago, a hair''s breadth away from ending his existence.

    But even as she executed her powerful strikes, it was evident that her fluidity waspromised. The very movements that had once spoken of mastery now betrayed her, revealing chinks in her armor. Damien''s keen observation bore fruit, as he noticed the slight hesitations, the asional flinch of pain that flickered across her face.

    His earlier actions had not gone in vain. The wounds he had inflicted, the blows that had disrupted her rhythm, allbined to create a symphony of vulnerability. The woman''s onught was relentless, her sword an extension of her resolve, but it was a dance that Damien had learned to navigate with finesse.

    The sh of his evasive maneuvers and her powerful swings created an ethereal ballet, an intricate tapestry woven by the intery of skill, determination, and circumstance. Each step, each leap, each twist of his body was a calcted response, an artful defiance against the odds stacked against him.

    With the grace of a practiced acrobat, Damien rolled back, his movements fluid and precise as he distanced himself from the arc of the woman''s swing. As her sword cut through the air, he dropped to his knees, poised for the next move. Her advance was swift and aggressive, her intent clear, but in a heartbeat, his strategy shifted.

    Seizing the frozen threads of opportunity thaty within his control, Damien conjured an icyndscape beneath her very feet. The woman''s momentum became her downfall as her booted foot met the unexpected ice, causing her to lose her bnce and footing.

    In that brief moment of imbnce, Damien capitalized on the advantage he had engineered. Swift as a striking viper, he lunged forward, his fist encased in ice that gleamed with an otherworldly light. The element of surprise was his ally, and his strike was a symphony of force and precision.

    His icy-coated fist met her skull with a bone-crushing impact, the sensation akin to shattering ss. The collision was swift, a burst of violence in the midst of their ethereal dance. The force of the blow was formidable, and the icyyer that surrounded his fist acted as a conductor of destruction, magnifying the impact.

    The moment was a collision of senses, the tactile and visceral merging into an almost surreal experience. Damien''s fist punctured the barrier of the woman''s skull with a sickening thud, and a cascade of sensations followed suit. The sensation of the impact rippled through his arm, a jarring reminder of the brutality he had just wrought.

    As the gruesome act unfolded, a wet and nauseating sound permeated the air, the squelching mingling with the weighty thump. The confines of her deteriorated cranium yielded, the remnants of her corrupted brain oozing around his fingers in a repulsive testament to the macabre scene.

    A wave of revulsion surged within him, the overpowering scent of decay filling his nostrils. It was as if the very essence of her undead existence clung to his skin, a visceral reminder of the darkness he had confronted head-on.

    He instinctively withdrew his hand, her remains clinging for a moment before relinquishing their hold. The action was apanied by an involuntary shudder, a physical response to the jarring contact with death''s remains. Her lifeless body, freed from his hand, fell to the ground in an eerie echo of the violence that had transpired.

    Grimacing, Damien kicked her away from him, as if to distance himself not only physically but mentally from the horrific tableau. The elven woman''s once-bright blue eyes were now devoid of life, hollow orbs that bore witness to the torment she had endured in her twisted existence.

    Yet, even in death, there was a haunting serenity that clung to her form, a kind of ethereal grace that seemed to radiate from her broken body. It was a paradox, the juxtaposition of the monstrous and the serene, a testament to theplexities of the existence she had once known.

    "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Harpie''s apuse rang out from the distance like a macabre symphony. The undead that nked him moved with an eerie coordination, their existence seemingly tethered to his will, acting as both his shield and his sword. Their lifeless eyes held a vacant intensity, a reflection of the puppeteer''s malevolent control.

    "Maybe you should be morefortable with these people. After all, you know them, don''t you?" Harpie''s taunting voice carried on the air, a cruel jest that seemed to pierce through the eerie atmosphere of the graveyard.

    The realization struck Damien like a bolt of lightning. It was true. The figures beside Harpie were unnervingly familiar, like ghosts from his past brought back to haunt him. They were not strangers, not to him.

    The familiarity resided not only in their appearance, but in the echoes of encounters past, the traces of history etched into his memory. He didn''t need to know their names, for their faces were burned into his consciousness.

    A chill raced down his spine as he recognized one of them, a figure he had faced before. Though they stood now as a puppet under Harpie''s control, Damien''s mind shed back to the Judicial Building, to the duel that had unfolded within its hallowed halls.

    "Barnie?!" The word escaped his lips, a mixture of shock and disbelief mingling in his voice. The man who had once fought against him with all his strength now stood as an obedient pawn in Harpie''s wicked game.

 Chapter 247 The Master Of Puppets

    ?

    "Ah, so you do know," Harpie''s voice carried a mocking satisfaction, his smile both theatrical and chilling. "That''s good, that''s good."

    The undead form of Barnie shifted restlessly, his undead eyes fixed on Damien, a mix of recognition and hostility burning within them. His cold, lifeless hands twitched, as if yearning to carry out an order.

    But Harpie''s voice intervened like a sinister conductor, halting the puppet''s macabre dance. "Nah, nah, nah! Not now, my dear... Mhmmmm... What''s this? Lingering grudges against him... Oh, intriguing! You bear a weight of resentment toward him... Interesting indeed..." Harpie''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on the undead before him. And in a bizarre twist, as he spoke to them, it was as though the dead understood his every word.

    A guttural growl rumbled from Barnie, his undead lips parting to reveal teeth that had long lost their human vitality. Harpie''s conversation with the dead soldier was a dark enigma, his charismatic demeanor morphing into a grotesque interpretation of understanding.

    Listening intently, Harpie finally broke the eeriemunion and theatrically shook his head, his disappointment exaggerated and palpable. "How can you disrespect someone like him, man? He was just a noble and proud knight, and you just had to shatter his entire life. Disrespecting his master, and humiliating him in front of his peers... tsk, tsk... how profoundly shameful."

    Beside him, another undead figure emitted a low, ominous growl, prompting Harpie to tilt his head once more in curiosity. "Oh...? You too? Tell me, what did he do to you?" Harpie''s voice held a strange blend of amusement and sinister interest.

    Listening intently to the inhuman sounds, Harpie''s expression turned mockingly grave. "To think I regarded you as my favorite fan, how shameful? How could you steal his girl, man? How could youmit such a betrayal against him?"

    ''Steal his girl? Who is he talking about?'' Damien''s mind raced, trying to ce the pieces together.

    Yet again, the undead''s growls transformed into something akin to a twisted narrative, and Harpie''s reactions were a spectacle in themselves. He threw a dramatic hand over his mouth, his eyes widening as if he had just been scandalized by the darkest of secrets. "Oh, my?" he drawled, the amusement in his tone cutting through the morbid atmosphere. "Dude, families are a big no-no! How could you seduce your sister like that? And at a time when he was just about to make his move? Tsk, tsk."

    "Sister? Danielle?" The revtion hit Damien like a bolt of lightning, the pieces finally falling into ce.

    As if in response to his realization, the undead figure named Marcus growled more vehemently, taking a menacing step forward.

    "Not now, my friend Marcus. Your time wille," Harpie''s voice echoed with an eerie calmness, as if he were addressing a pawn in a macabre game.

    ''Marcus...'' Damien''s mind churned with recognition. ''He was her friend, too? And he had feelings for her as well?''

    ''Man, what the hell is this?''

    Damien turned his gaze towards the woman positioned behind Marcus. Unlike the other two undead figures, she exuded a chilling calmness that contrasted sharply with their restless aggression. Her undead existence seemed to have bestowed upon her an eerie tranquility, as if she were patiently waiting for amand from hermander ˇŞ a signal that would unleash her to carry out the macabre intentions locked within her hollow eyes.

    Her stance was poised, her form rigid yet strangely graceful, like a dormant predator ready to spring into action at the slightest provocation. There was an air of calcted anticipation about her, a silent readiness that spoke volumes without uttering a single word.

    Damien''s gaze locked with hers, and in that exchange of nces, he sensed a peculiar understanding. Despite her undead state, there was a hint of recognition in her eyes, a trace of the person she had once been. It was as if a thin veil of consciousness lingered beneath the surface of her transformed existence.

    "Ah, don''t stress, taboo charmer," Harpie casually interjected, waving a dismissive hand to catch Damien''s attention. "Allow me the pleasure of ascertaining if she bears any ill will towards you."

    He turned his focus slightly toward the woman, his lips moving in what seemed like an inaudible utterance. Whether it constituted recognizable speech or an enigmatguage exclusive to their undead realm remained a puzzle to Damien.

    The woman''s response, however, was unmistakable. Growling and apanied by a vehement shaking of her head, her actions conveyed her clear sentiments even if her vocalizations couldn''t be fully grasped.

    After a lingering pause, Harpie eventually shook his head, and an inexplicable tension seemed to seize Damien''s chest. His apprehensive breaths hung in the air, as if he were oddly invested in the woman''s response, despite her otherworldly state.

    "It appears she''s simply expressing her gratitude toward your sister for saving her," Harpie exined, his tone almost nonchnt as he conveyed the woman''s sentiment. "As for you, she doesn''t harbor any particr resentment...at least for now."

    Damien''s exhale held a touch of relief, his reaction disproportionate to the situation at hand. Regardless of her state of existence, he couldn''t shake off the ingrained respect for the woman''s feelings. Even in the realm of the undead, certain manners and considerations remained.

    "See, this is great," Harpie said, his voice an intoxicating blend of amusement and intrigue. With a sweeping gesture, he extended his arms as if inviting Damien into his enigmatic world. "I know, young lords like you have servants in your castles. Servants that cater to your every whim. Servants that bathe you, dress you, and even warm your beds.

    "Oh, but I was there too, once upon a time. You said it yourself, didn''t you? But let me tell you what was missing. Ah, the sweet tendrils of ady''s hair, a strand that dances in the wind, a whisper of a faraway kingdom. Picture it, my dear, that strand swirling with the rhythm of a dance and then, oh, on a starlit night, it graces your face as you lean against the balcony, gazing at the heavens. That''s the allure, that''s the call."

    As he spoke, Harpie''s gestures were as fluid as his words, his hands painting images in the air. His eyes gleamed with a depth that seemed to pierce through reality itself. "They call to us, these ephemeral beings, beckoning us to transcend, to rise above. They are the hidden notes in the symphony of existence, the puzzle pieces scattered across time. We are drawn to them, like moths to a distant me. To be stronger, to unearth the mysteries, to find them no matter where they are. And for me, these people were mydy, my beacon. They summoned me, and here, here I stand."

    Damien''s retort was swift, his voice cutting through Harpie''s ethereal narrative like a sharpened de. "You are sick in the head," he said, the words a stark contrast to the whimsical air that Harpie exuded.

    Harpie''s smile remained, unfazed by Damien''s sharpness. "Ah, but aren''t we all, in some way or another? Young master," he replied, his voice dripping with amusement. "You, with your grand castles and obedient minions. Do you truly believe that tossing a few coins at them absolves you of the chains you''ve wound around them? Exploiting their bodies and souls, yet pretending that yourrgesse somehow makes amends? No, no, no," he continued, his tone condescending as he looked down upon Damien. "I''m no mere mirror image of you. I''m not cut from your cloth. I am something different, something... better."

    Their gazes locked, a dance of defiance and intrigue that bridged the gap between their opposing worlds. Harpie''s confidence radiated, a subtle challenge to Damien''s own beliefs. "You see, I don''t hide behind the illusion of benevolence. I embrace my desires, my whims. I am not bound by societal chains. I soar above them. I don''t emotionally or physically abuse them, they obey with their own will. Something you won''t ever know. And in this grand performance, my role is as pivotal as yours, dear master. Perhaps more so."

    Harpie''s eyes gleamed with an almost mischievous light. "I am the conductor of this symphony, orchestrating chaos and harmony in equal measure. And you, well, you are but a yer in this grand design." His words hung in the air, a tantalizing invitation to challenge, to question the very foundations of their roles.

    Damien''s fists clenched, the tension between them crackling like a storm on the horizon. For a moment his thoughts wandered to his castle and the delicate girl that served him. ''Was she also thinks like this?''

    The air was thick with the sh of their perspectives, the collision of worlds that were more entwined than either of them could fathom.

    And in that charged moment, the battlefield of words set the stage for an inevitable sh of wills, a dance of power that would test the limits of their beliefs and reshape the very tapestry of their destinies.

 Chapter 248 The Master Of Puppets (2)

    ?

    Everything shifted with lightning speed. The rhythmic cadence of conversation shattered into a chaotic crescendo. In an instant, the undead trio transformed into a fearsome trio of attackers, weapons brandished with deadly intent.

    Saliva and vile fluids spewed from their decaying forms, a grotesque reminder of their corrupted existence. Time was a fleeting illusion as they lunged toward Damien, a cacophony of snarls and gnashing teeth.

    There was no room for hesitation. Damien''s instincts kicked in like a symphony''s sudden crescendo. A roll to his left, a fluid movement that blurred the lines between man and shadow, ced distance between him and the charging undead. The grip on his surroundings was unyielding, every detail registering in his mind like a symphony of data.

    His fingers closed around the hilt of a discarded longsword, its weight a familiar reassurance in his palm. Rising from his roll, Damien surged to his feet, sword arcing with the same momentum. A swift, practiced motion cut the air horizontally, a de singing with lethal promise.

    Metal shed against metal as his sword met resistance, a testament to the undead''s reflexes and their ceaseless drive to snuff out his life. The impact vibrated through his arm, a jarring reminder of the struggle thaty ahead.

    Eyes locked on his opponents, he adjusted his stance, his body a harmonious blend of muscle memory and calcted finesse. The ground beneath him seemed to pulse with anticipation, a battlefield alive with tension and purpose.

    Yet, even as thebat surged, the dance of violence and strategy, Damien''s mind remained a mosaic of thoughts. Harpie''s words echoed like distant chimes, a reminder that even amidst chaos, the threads of purpose intertwined inplex patterns.

    The undead trio was relentless, their movements driven by a primal hunger that defied reason. But Damien was a force forged in a crucible of battles, a testament to his resilience and adaptability. Each swing of his sword was deliberate, every step a reflection of his connection to the rhythm of the fight.

    The undead trio, fueled by a relentless drive, raised their weapons in a desperate attempt to ward off Damien''s devastating strike. But the oue was as inevitable as the tide meeting the shore.

    With an earth-shaking impact, the swing of Damien''s enormous longsword collided with their desperate defenses. The sheer raw power that coursed through the weapon shattered their feeble resistance, sending them hurtling through the air like leaves caught in a tempest.

    The reverberation of the sh echoed like a thunderous drumbeat, the force of the impact rippling through the air like a shockwave. In that fleeting moment, the longsword was a vengeful deity, a manifestation of unstoppable force that swept aside all opposition.

    As the longsword''s weightnded heavily, Damien''s body slumped over its hilt, his chest heaving with exertion. The culmination of strength and determination had drained him, each movement etched with the cost of his relentless pursuit of victory.

    A torrent of thoughts swirled within Damien''s mind, his gaze shifting from the carnage he had wrought to the colossal weapon he now rested upon. The sight of it, a weapon that had once been wielded with such effortless grace by his enigmatic opponent, left him in awe and bewilderment.

    ''How the fuck did she wield it effortlessly?'' Damien was at a loss for words.

    Even as his enemies slowly rose from their involuntary flight, the sensation of unease lingered in the air. The undead trio defied thews of pain and exhaustion, rising with an eerie determination that transcended their decaying bodies. It was as if they were marites driven by an insidious puppeteer, their movements fueled by a ceaseless desire to extinguish the living.

    Damien''s breath steadied as he surveyed the scene, his body tensed for the inevitable sh that awaited. His fingers tightened around the hilt of the longsword, the weapon an extension of his resolve and a reflection of his determination to stand against the relentless tide of darkness.

    Harpie, in stark contrast, reveled in the chaos unfolding before him. His eyes gleamed with a sadistic delight, a fiendish mirth that painted him as the orchestrator of this macabre spectacle. He clung to a headstone with a childlike glee, his body trembling with excitement as if he were a spectator at a grand show.

    Damien''s focus, however, was honed to a razor''s edge. His breath, a measured rhythm, carried the promise of his unwavering determination. As his mana coursed through him, a transformative energy settled like a shroud over his form. The familiar warmth that had been his constantpanion yielded to a new sensation, one that spread a soothing coldness across his being.

    In the midst of this chilling embrace, his anxiety gave way to a newfound serenity. The once-racing heart steadied, the erratic dance of nerves stilled, and his muscles responded with a newfound vitality. It was as if the very essence of the icy power he wielded had merged with his own life force, granting him rity and strength.

    Every movement, every thought, became an extension of his newly empowered self. With each breath, his focus deepened, his senses sharpened, and the world around him seemed to slow, allowing him to perceive the smallest nuances of his surroundings.

    Amidst the sh of forces, his eyes locked onto the undead trio, his opponents, and Harpie, the architect of this twisted encounter. Their forms, once menacing, now became intricate patterns in the grand tapestry of battle.

    The cold energy within him danced in harmony with the frigid breeze that brushed against his skin. It was a union of elements, a merging of his essence with the world around him, solidifying his connection to the very forces that animated both the living and the undead.

    The tension in the air was palpable, a symphony of anticipation that reverberated with every heartbeat. With a determined exhale, Damien''s stance shifted, his body coiled like a spring ready to be released.

    The moonlight cast eerie shadows that danced across the battleground, while the dimmplight added an otherworldly glow to the scene. The very atmosphere seemed to resonate with an unsettling energy, turning the encounter into something reminiscent of a scene from a horror game. And amidst this eerie ambiance, Damien stood, a figure of purpose and resolve, finding an odd sense of satisfaction in the macabre setting that unfolded around him.

    With the relentless approach of the three undead, the tempo of the battle quickened once again. They moved with a synchronized aggression, their tactics altering in an attempt to subdue Damien. Marcus charged head-on, a relentless force that aimed to overpower him with sheer brute strength. The other two, however, took a different approach, nking him to the sides, aiming to corner him and exploit his vulnerabilities.

    As Marcus''s de descended in a powerful arc, Damien''s instincts guided him. With a fluid sidestep, he avoided the full brunt of the blow, the de''s edge grazing his shoulder in a chilling reminder of the danger he faced. Reacting swiftly, Damien anchored his foot on the undead''s descending sword, using the momentum to propel himself into a drop kick aimed squarely at Barnie''s chest.

    The impact was enough to send Barnie hurtling backward, his body colliding with a gravestone with a sickening thud. But there was no respite, no moment of rest, for the other adversaries were already upon him. The woman, a whirlwind of lethal grace, leaped into the air, her sword poised like a deadly arrow in flight.

    Damien''s reaction was swift and calcted. He swung his longsword in a sweeping motion, the de''s arc a deadly trajectory aimed at the airborne woman. But she was equally agile, her body twisting in the air as she avoided the lethal trajectory. Instead, she took advantage of the momentum to spin like a top, her sword acting as a pivot as she aimed a brutal thrust downward towards Damien.

    Their sh was one of opposing forces, eachbatant seeking the upper hand. The air vibrated with the sheer intensity of the exchange, the sh of steel ringing out like a symphony of defiance. Damien''s senses were heightened, every nuance of the woman''s movements bing apparent to him. It was as if time itself slowed, granting him the opportunity to anticipate her actions and respond with a precision born of his heightened state.

    The impact of her de striking the ground sent vibrations through the air, a shockwave that rippled across the battleground. Damien''s stance shifted, his body moving with an agility that defied thews of nature. With a controlled roll, he evaded the shockwave''s reach, his longsword held steady, its cold surface gleaming in the dim light.

    But all of a sudden, the three undead paced back and stood between Harpie and Damien, almost like waiting for something to happen.

    "Alright, it appears my soldiers are not enough to defeat you as individuals," Harpie said, his hand stroking his nonexisting beard. "Why don''t we up the game a bit, young master?"

    Damien didn''t know what was he saying but when he saw what was happening, he almost throw up.

 Chapter 249 The Master Of Puppet (3)

    ?

    Damien''s visage contorted, a mixture of disbelief and revulsion as his gazended upon an unimaginable and grotesque tableau that defied all sense of normalcy.

    Before him, the fabric of reality seemed to warp and twist, as though the very fabric of life was being manipted by a macabre artist. It was as if the undead before him were not mere beings but grotesque sculptures, a grotesque fusion of human remains twisted and melded together in an unnatural dance of death and decay.

    The sight that confronted him was a nightmarish spectacle, a surreal embodiment of horror that threatened to haunt his thoughts for eternity. It was as though the undead had been subjected to some unholy and sphemous experiment, their forms melted, reshaped, and reanimated into something that defied thews of nature.

    Amidst the chaos of this reanimated nightmare, a long, sinuous form emerged, like a twisted tree trunk sprouting multiple distorted limbs. It was an abomination born of human remains, yet it bore no semnce to the human form it had once been. Instead, it was a nightmarish entity, an amalgamation of limbs that stretched out in an eerie symphony of deformity.

    At the pinnacle of this grotesque formation, three heads loomed, each one a manifestation of the twisted minds that had conceived this monstrosity. They were not merged but rather distinct, each head a separate entity yet fused into the unholy whole. Their features were contorted, their expressions a mockery of life and reason.

    For a moment, Damien was caught in a chilling tableau of horror, his mind struggling toprehend the abomination thaty before him. The air seemed to thicken with a sense of malevolence, as though the very essence of darkness and decay had been concentrated into this monstrous form.

    Harpie''sughter echoed through the night, a twisted melody that seemed to blend seamlessly with the horror that stood before them. His eyes gleamed with a mad fervor as he revelled in the chaos and despair that his creation had wrought.

    "Ah, my dear, favorite fan, what a wonderful performance we have here!" Harpie proimed, his voice carrying a perverse delight. "Behold the masterpiece of my artistry, the pinnacle of my mastery over life and death! A creation born of darkness and despair, a testament to the power that lies beyond the realm of mortal understanding!"

    As Harpie continued his macabre promations, the grotesque amalgamation before them shifted, its twisted limbs creaking and cracking with unnatural movements. From its distorted form emerged three massive swords, each one held in its misshapen hands like an extension of its monstrous being.

    Damien''s heart raced, his mind sharpened by a mix of fear and determination. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword, and his mana surged through him, ready to be unleashed in a symphony of ice and magic.

    The battle began in earnest, with the night air charged with tension. The monstrous creation lunged forward with a chilling swiftness that defied its grotesque form. Its three swords came down with a deafening crash, sending shockwaves through the ground. Damien''s instincts kicked in, his body moving with a dancer''s grace as he sidestepped the onught, his sword sweeping out in a retaliatory arc.

    The sh of steel upon steel reverberated through the night, a sh that resonated with the intensity of a storm''s fury. Harpie''sughter seemed to fuel the creature''s frenzy, as it swung its swords in a relentless barrage of attacks, its movements eerily coordinated despite its monstrous form.

    Damien''s every move was a calcted dance, a dance of life against death. With each dodge and parry, he found openings to strike, his sword slicing through the air with the precision of a surgeon''s scalpel. But the creature was no mere opponent; it was a force of malevolence that seemed to draw strength from the very darkness that birthed it.

    The sh continued, an intricate choreography of des and magic. Damien''s ice magic came into y, as he conjured frozen barriers and shards that disrupted the creature''s movements. Ice encased its misshapen limbs, momentarily slowing its relentless assault. But the creature''s resilience was astonishing, as it shattered through the ice with an unyielding determination.

    Harpie''s voice echoed through the chaos, hisughter a haunting soundtrack to the battle. "Yes, my creation, show him the power of my art! Let him witness the culmination of my genius!"

    As the battle raged on, Damien''s breath grew ragged, his body pushed to its limits. But he refused to relent, his determination unwavering. He utilized every ounce of his skill and magic, every trick in his arsenal, to stay one step ahead of the creature''s onught. The moonlight cast eerie shadows, themplight flickered, and the sh of steel and ice filled the air with an otherworldly cacophony.

    The creature''s three swords whirled like a deadly tornado, their edges glinting with a malevolent gleam. Damien''s movements were a symphony of agility and precision, his sword dancing through the chaos like a lightning bolt. The battlefield became a swirling tempest of ice and blood, a battleground where life and death waged an eternal struggle.

    Amidst the storm of battle, Damien''s mind remained focused, his instincts attuned to every nuance of the fight. He found openings in the creature''s attacks, exploiting its moments of vulnerability. Ice magic intertwined with each strike, freezing its limbs and slowing its movements. The ground itself became a canvas for his power, as ice spread beneath the creature''s feet, causing it to stumble and falter.

    But the creature''s resilience was unyielding. It roared with an otherworldly fury, its monstrous form seeming to defy the veryws of nature. With a final surge of strength, it swung its swords in a sweeping arc, a cataclysmic strike that aimed to cleave Damien in two.

    Time seemed to slow as Damien''s instincts kicked in. He leaped into the air, his body propelled by a surge of mana. The creature''s swords crashed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the earth. As Damien descended, his sword glowed with an intense light, a manifestation of his determination and power.

    The sh was inevitable, a collision of two opposing forces. Damien''s sword met the creature''s swords with a deafening crash, a collision that seemed to shake the very fabric of reality. Ice and magic interwove with the sh, creating a dazzling spectacle of light and power.

    The night sky was illuminated by the brilliance of their battle, a battle that transcended the mortal realm. Damien''s breath came in ragged gasps, his body pushed to its limits. But within him burned a fire that refused to be extinguished. He could feel the echoes of all those who had stood against the darkness before him, their courage and strength flowing through him like an unbreakable chain.

    The creature''s monstrous form quivered under the force of their sh, its swords inching closer to Damien''s determined face. The ground beneath them cracked and fissured, unable to bear the weight of their titanic struggle. The air seemed charged with raw energy, an electric tension that threatened to shatter reality itself.

    In that moment, Damien''s resolve surged. With a mighty roar that reverberated through the night, he pushed back with all his might. His muscles strained against the creature''s onught, and inch by inch, he began to overpower it. Ice magic crackled around him, forming a vortex of frozen energy that encased the creature''s monstrous form.

    The creature let out a guttural scream, its three heads writhing in agony as the ice magic coursed through its twisted limbs. Its swords trembled, its grip faltered, and with one final, monumental effort, Damien brought his own sword down with unyielding force.

    The impact was cataclysmic. Ice and steel met with an explosion of power, a shockwave that sent ripples through the air and shattered the frozenndscape beneath them. The creature''s monstrous form splintered and cracked, its malevolent presence dissolving into nothingness as if it were a nightmare fading with the dawn.

    Panting heavily, Damien staggered back, his body aching and his senses overwhelmed. The moonlight bathed the battlefield in an ethereal glow, casting an otherworldly sheen on the remnants of the creature that had once threatened to consume them all.

    Harpie''sughter had ceased, his expression twisted in disbelief and rage. He clung to the headstone, his grip white-knuckled, as if trying to anchor himself to the reality that was slipping through his fingers.

    "You...you dare!" Harpie''s voice trembled with a mixture of fury and fear. "You were supposed to be my masterpiece! My crowning achievement!"

    But Damien''s heart remained steadfast, his gaze unyielding as he met Harpie''s gaze. "Your reign of terror ends here," he dered, his voice firm and resolute. "I won''t let you bring chaos and suffering to this world any longer."

    Harpie''s eyes zed with a maddening intensity, his fingers flexing as if he could will the darkness to hismand. "How dare you! Yo-you think this is the end?"

    Damien yawned. "Yes. It is."

    "Do you have any idea how long it took me to master the art of reanimation? You can''t juste and destroy it! You can''t! You can''t! Are you going to kill me now?" Harpies voice was shivering.

    "Yes, of course," answered Damien. "Monsters like you should be six feet under the ground."

    "Plea-please don''t kill me. I''ll beg you. I don''t want to be killed. Swords scare me. Please young master, I would be your servant." Harpie begged, his voice was thin and fragile. "You could use me. I could make you an army and you could take over this world. Please, just please let me go."

    Damien chuckled and shook his head. "It''s pathetic to see--"

    "You thought I would beg you, arrogant mutt?" Harpie''s voice suddenly changed. "Ha~Ha~Ha~" Heughed out loud and Damien felt chills run through his whole body. "You idiot! I am the master of death and you thought killing a monster I created could end this war. No, no, no! I don''t think so." He widened his arms and shouted to the night. "Head your master''s call ande out!"

    For a second nothing happened. Before Damien could respond, the ground trembled.

 Chapter 250 The Master Of Puppet (4)

    ?

    The whole ce rumbled as the ground quaked beneath their feet. A low, ominous rumble filled the air, growing louder and more intense with each passing second. The very earth seemed to shudder in response to Harpie''smand, and Damien''s eyes widened as he watched the ground around them begin to shift and churn.

    And then, as if rising from the very depths of the underworld, a hundred thousand hands suddenly burst forth from the ground. Skeletal fingers wed their way into the moonlit night, emerging from long-forgotten graves and burial sites. The sight was a macabre dance of death and rebirth, a horrifying spectacle that sent a shiver down Damien''s spine.

    The hands writhed and grasped at the air, their bony fingers flexing as they sought their way out of the earth''s embrace. It was as if the very ground hade alive, responding to Harpie''smand to unleash the army of the deceased.

    "Below the earth lie the departed," Harpie''sughter reverberated through the pandemonium, a malevolent symphony of madness. His voice, a macabre melody, dripped with a perverse euphoria as he luxuriated in the havoc he wrought. "Eons haveid them to rest, but death is no sanctuary, young master."

    Damien''s eyes scanned the sea of grasping hands, his mind racing for a way to counter this overwhelming onught. He clenched his fists, feeling the familiar surge of ice magic coursing through his veins. He had to buy himself some time, find a way to stem this tide of undead before it engulfed him.

    With a swift motion, he thrust his hand forward, and a wave of ice shot out from his palm, freezing the ground and encasing several of the emerging hands in icy prisons. But for every hand he managed to immobilize, more seemed to emerge, wing their way towards him with relentless determination.

    Harpie''sughter continued to fill the air, the man clearly relishing the chaos he had unleashed. He moved with an eerie grace amidst the rising horde, his steps confident and deliberate. It was as if he controlled the very currents of death itself, guiding the hands towards their prey.

    Damien''s heart pounded in his chest as he realized the magnitude of the threat before him. He had faced battles before, but this was unlike anything he had ever encountered. The sheer number of undead hands was overwhelming, and he knew he couldn''t face them all head-on.

    Gritting his teeth, he focused his magic, channeling his power into a more potent form. A blizzard of ice and snow erupted from his outstretched arms, swirling around him in a protective barrier. The freezing winds tore at the grasping hands, slowing their advance as Damien fought to create a safe space for himself amidst the turmoil.

    As the blizzard raged, he spotted an openingˇŞa path leading towards Harpie. With determination burning in his eyes, he surged forward, using his ice magic to repel the hands that came too close. The ground crackled with frost beneath his feet as he moved, his breath visible in the cold night air.

    Harpie''sughter shifted from delight to frustration as Damien closed in. The undead hands still reached for him, but his icy onught was proving to be a formidable defense. With a snarl, Harpie raised his arms, and the ground itself seemed to respond to hismand.

    Several hands emerged from the ground and grabbed Damien by his legs, pulling him down to the ground. He was then pulled back, like they were pulling him to the earthly casket.

    He quickly turned back and swung the longsword in a wide arc, the de cleaving through the skeletal hands with a resounding impact. The sword chopped the hands, severing bones and the dismembered fingers fell to the ground like discarded twigs.

    But forget the final rest, Damien couldn''t even take a break for a moment. Unlike the other undead, these skeletons were much more refined in appearance, their bodies consisting of mud rather than rotting flesh and oozing fluids. There was a certain eerie elegance to their movement, as if they were controlled by a sinister choreographer.

    And they weren''t backing down even after parts of their bodies were hit by ice and blizzard. It appears they didn''t have any weaknesses like their newer generations. The ice seemed to slow them down, but it didn''t stop their relentless advance.

    Damien''s heart raced as he found himself surrounded by these mud-formed skeletons, their hollow eye sockets fixed on him with an unnerving focus. His breath came in ragged gasps as he fought to keep his footing on the uneven ground, the tension in the air almost suffocating.

    This was a true army of undead.

    The scene was truly horrific. Damien stood at the center of a grim circle, encircled by a thousand skeletons, their mud-formed bodies resembling an eerie army risen from the depths of nightmares. Slowly, methodically, they moved towards him, their eye sockets empty yet somehow fixed on him with a haunting intensity. It was as if they were driven by a collective will to tear him apart, to turn him into one of their own, a mindless puppet of destruction and horror.

    The absurdity of it all struck him, but he couldn''t afford to give in to fear or doubt. He hade too far to back down now, and the lives of countless innocents were at stake. Gritting his teeth, he tightened his grip on his sword, his knuckles white against the hilt.

    In a desperate attempt to buy himself some time, Damien focused his mana and conjured an icy circr wall around him, the spikes jutting out like a fortress of frost. It was a futile effort, and deep down, he knew it. The skeletons advanced, their movements a disturbing mimicry of soldiers marching to their doom.

    As the first skeletons reached the icy barrier, their bony fingers reached out, wing and scraping against the surface. The sound of their brittle bones scraping against the ice was like nails on a chalkboard, sending shivers down Damien''s spine. The wall held for a moment, but then the sheer force of their collective advance began to crack it, the spikes splintering under the relentless assault.

    The precipice of oblivion beckonedˇŞa yawning maw of death or the yawning abyss of surrendering his very essence to the whims of a dark and twisted puppet master. But he was nomb awaiting ughter; he would not embrace his demise with open arms.

    His fingers, sinew and resolve intertwined, cinched around the hilt of the longsword, a primal grip that mirrored the icy waters trickling down a craggy slope. Along the de''s expanse, like tendrils of frost creeping from the abyss, patterns emerged. An arcane artistry akin to runes of old began to etch itself into the de''s surface, an incantation of defiance cast in ice.

    ...

    Damien''s consciousness wed its way back to existence, a fragile me flickering in the abyss of darkness. His vision coalesced around the sickly glow ofmplight, casting eerie shadows that danced upon the twisted visage of Harpie. The man''s nose was a broken mess, blood crusted and oozing, while themp''s uncanny radiance lent his features a ghastly allure. Standing in the ce where the Elven woman had once stood was now a mute skeleton, its hollow sockets fixed upon Damien with a macabre hunger.

    "Finally awake, are we?" Harpie''s voice oozed through the stillness, dripping with a mixture of malice and amusement.

    A weary chuckle escaped Damien''s lips, a stark contrast to the pain that gnawed at his body and the exhaustion that clung to his bones. "Battered and torn, yet still breathing."

    Harpie regarded him with a twisted fusion of fascination and irritation. "And what''s so damned amusing?"

    "Your voice," Damien retorted, a sardonic grin stretching across his lips.

    "What about it?"

    "It''s like a whining child, trying to sound menacing," Damien interrupted, a genuineugh breaking free. In the midst of this nightmarish ordeal, an odd shard of humor managed to pierce through.

    Harpie''s expression remained momentarily nk, seemingly processing Damien''s unexpected response. But his silence only stoked Damien''s defiant spirit.

    "Enough of these games," Harpie spat, his hand absently tracing the contours of his broken nose. "You''ve ughtered half of my skeletal horde, and I''ll be damned if I let you continue this rampage. This time, I''ll unleash my true power upon you. Don''t think this is the end, boy. You might be shattered now, but you''ll be reborn from the ashes, stronger and under my dominion."

    Damien''s retort was a weary silence, his body ravaged, energy siphoned, and even his will to engage waning. This battle had gutted him of his very essence, leaving him hollow.

    Without hesitation, Harpie tore off his gloves, pressing his right hand against Damien''s chest with a sadistic glee. An electric surge of energy pulsed from Harpie''s touch, a perverse concoction of raw might and eerie tranquility that coursed through Damien like a bittersweet elixir.

    "You''ve fought bravely, young master," Harpie''s voice took on an almost seductive timbre, a luby for Damien''s frayed nerves. "But now, it''s time to rest."

 Chapter 251 The Master Of Puppet (5)

    ?

    He felt like he was floating, like a leaf carried by a gentle breeze. But it wasn''t a new ce. He''d been here earlier today, and it was because he hadn''t seeded that he was back again.

    A pang of shame settled in his chest. He couldn''t believe he had been defeated by a bunch of bones. It was embarrassing and made him feel really small. He thought he must look so weak. He wished his master were here, so he could just smack his head and maybe scold him a little.

    Even though he felt bad about failing, he wanted to look around. It was strange how this ce felt so familiar, like he''d visited it long ago, not just today.

    He tried hard to open his eyes, but it was like they were glued shut. He wondered if he even had a body anymore, or if he was just a floating thought. He gave it another go, but the result was the same.

    He thought about whether his eyes were open and everything was just really dark around him. Or maybe his eyes were still closed tight, and he was stuck in the dark like that. Or maybe, he thought, he wasn''t even the one in control of his body right now. It was a weird feeling, not being in charge of yourself.

    Once more, he felt the sensation of floating, as if he were drifting away from himself. It was strange, this feeling of being untethered, like a balloon set free.

    And then, as if he were being drawn towards it, he saw it. Darkness. It was like a heavy cloud of shame, casting its shadow over everything. He felt the weight of it, like a cloak that he couldn''t shake off. It was the same darkness he had been floating on, the same darkness that seemed to surround him.

    But then, there was something else. A brilliant light, shining like a distant star. It was different from the darkness, and it seemed to be pulling at him too, but in a gentle and warm way. It was a light that made him feel like maybe things could be okay, like there was hope even in the midst of all this confusion.

    As he floated between these two extremesˇŞthe all-epassing darkness and the inviting lightˇŞhe found himself wondering. Could they both exist together? Could the darkness and the light coexist, just like how he was experiencing them now? It was a strange thought, but it tugged at his mind.

    He realized that maybe, just maybe, it was okay to feel both things at the same time. Maybe it was okay to have moments of darkness and moments of light. Maybe they didn''t have to cancel each other out. Maybe they were both part of who he was, part of the journey he was on.

    And as he continued to float, suspended between these opposing forces, he felt a strange sense of peace settle over him. He didn''t have all the answers, and that was okay. In this moment, in this strange ce of floating and drifting, he found a quiet eptance of the unknown.

    The light and the darkness held a sense of familiarity, as if he had crossed paths with them at some point. But the details were elusive, slipping through his grasp like fragments of a dream he couldn''t quite remember. Did he truly know them, or was it just a trick of his mind?

    Feeling a pull, he made a decision. It was the darkness that seemed to resonate more deeply within him, as if it held a part of him he hadn''t fully explored. He wanted to confront it, to understand it better.

    With a mixture of curiosity and trepidation, he willed himself towards the darkness once more. It was an odd sensation, being incorporeal, like a wisp of thought given form. And yet, he had a sense of self, an awareness that guided his movements.

    As he floated towards the darkness, he couldn''t help but feel a knot of apprehension in his metaphorical stomach. It was a step into the unknown, a plunge into something that he could sense held both answers and mysteries. The familiarity of the darkness was bothforting and unsettling, like reuniting with an old friend who had changed over time.

    He approached the darkness cautiously, as one might approach a hidden doorway in a familiar but dimly lit room. What would he find here? Memories, emotions, truths? It was a journey of self-discovery, an exploration of the depths of his own consciousness.

    The darkness loomedrger as he approached, its expanse stretching like a vast, ominous doorway. It beckoned, an enigmatic entrance that held the promise of answers and revtions, yet there was nothing solid about it. It was like a threshold made of shadows and secrets.

    He paused, hovering in the space just before the expansive dark portal. A moment of reflection took hold, a quiet breath before taking the plunge. With a mixture of resolve and anticipation, he made his way toward the darkness, preparing himself for whatevery on the other side. It was a journey into the unknown, an exploration of the depths of his own being.

    Yet, just as he was poised to step across the threshold, a jarring voice pierced the airˇŞstrange, yet oddly familiar. It resonated not as audible words, but as an ethereal echo that seemed to emanate from a ce beyond the world he knew.

    "You wretched fool! Did you truly believe you could trespass here and defile our essence?" The voice thundered, an otherworldly force that defied description. There was no vibration in the air, but there was an inhuman presence that pervaded the very fabric of reality, like a being from a realm beyond.

    It was anger that surged through the voice, an anger so potent it felt tangible even without sound. The fury radiated, filling the metaphysical space with its intensity, leaving no room for doubt. It was an emotion that resonated across realms, bridging the gap between the known and the unfathomable.

    He hesitated, frozen in ce by the sheer force of the voice''s rage. It was a confrontation with something beyond hisprehension, something that existed outside the boundaries of his reality. In that moment, he felt like an intruder, an unwee presence in a domain that was not meant for him.

    The darkness seemed to thicken, as if responding to the anger in the voice. It pulsated with a strange energy, a manifestation of emotions that defied description. And in the face of this spectral anger, he found himself unable to take another step forward. It was a palpable force, an entity that held dominion over this realm.

    Fear gripped him, not just of the voice''s anger, but of the unknown thaty beyond. He felt small, insignificant in the face of this cosmic confrontation. The darkness, the anger, the presenceˇŞit all coalesced into a maelstrom of emotions that left him trembling, caught between the desire to explore and the instinct to retreat.

    Then he lost consciousness.

    ***

    HeatˇŞintense and all-epassingˇŞwrapped around him, searing his senses. It was as if his very being had be a furnace, each inch of his skin ignited by an invisible ze. And then, his eyes sprang open, snapping him back to reality.

    For a fleeting moment, all seemed normalˇŞthe darkness of the night stretching before him, unassuming. But the tranquility shattered like ss as a shrill scream rent the air, slicing through the stillness. A few meters away, his gaze fixed upon a visage etched in terror. Harpie. The man was dragging his body away, horror etched into his features as if he were staring at a monstrous apparition.

    Confusion gnawed at Damien''s mind, the scene unraveling before his eyes like a distorted painting, the edges wavering like mes in a breeze. And amidst this surreal panorama, the most bizarre revtion was that Harpie was without an arm, as if it had been torn from him by some unfathomable force.

    "Luther?!" Damien''s frantic voice split the air, desperationcing his words as he scanned the darkness for a glimmer of hope. But the void offered no sce, only a suffocating absence of light.

    A realization hit him, a shockwave of understanding that transformed his perception. What he''d taken for darkness was no veil of nightˇŞit was fire, a dark fire that consumed the cemetery with a silent and deadly embrace. There were no mes, no smoke, just a spectral ze that seemed to emanate from within him.

    "What in the world!" His voice trembled as he staggered back, recoiling from the infernal revtion. And then it emerged, stark and unsettlingˇŞa severed arm, held within his grasp. Fingers, elongated and adorned with unsettling nails, had torn into the forearm of what had once been Harpie''s appendage. Blood oozed from the wounds, staining his hands in a macabre tableau.

    "Monster! Night monster!" Harpie''s scream was a desperate usation, spat with a mixture of terror and revulsion. The words sliced through the air, his voice echoing the horror of a man confronting a creature from his darkest nightmares.

 Chapter 252 The Master Of Flames

    ?

    "What the hell is happening?" Damien''s voice cracked with disbelief, his words a desperate plea for rity in the midst of the unfathomable. The arm he had held moments ago slipped from his grasp, tumbling to the ground. But in the absence of the grotesque relic, a new horror emergedˇŞdark mes that surged forth to im his empty hands. It was as if some insidious force were slithering toward him, crawling onto his very being like a parasitic presence.

    Desperation fueled his movements as he attempted to shake off the encroaching darkness, his efforts in vain against an antagonist he couldn''t even begin toprehend. It was like an otherworldly embrace, an ethereal grip that refused to be dislodged, binding him in a dance of torment.

    Yet, amidst the eerie chaos, a peculiar sensation wed its way to the forefront. The intense heat that had seared his senses earlier had subsided, reced by a strange relief. It was a sensation as odd as it was unexpected, an uncanny calm amid the maelstrom of the inexplicable.

    His gaze remained fixated on his hands, the dark mes weaving a hypnotic ballet upon his pale palms. The flickering tendrils held an allure, a maic pull that beckoned him to surrender to their enigmatic power. It was as if the mes were sentient, an entity that sought to merge with him, to intertwine his destiny with theirs.

    The temptation was undeniableˇŞa seductive promise of control in the face of chaos, a whispered suggestion that by embracing the mes, he could master the situation, reshape reality to his own design. It was an invitation to be one with the very anomaly that had shattered his understanding of the world.

    As he contemted his options, a realization dawnedˇŞa revtion that both terrified and intrigued him. He wasn''t merely a bystander in this bizarre theater; he was a yer, a participant in a narrative that transcended the boundaries of reason. The mes held a resonance, a connection that defied logic, yet resonated with some hidden aspect of his being.

    With his heart racing and his thoughts tumultuous, he hesitated on the precipice of decision. To embrace the mes was to venture into the unknown, to surrender to a force that existed beyond the scope of his understanding. But in that moment, he recognized that the path of understanding might necessitate confronting the very anomaly that had upended his reality.

    The dance of the dark mes continued, a ballet of temptation and uncertainty. Damien''s palms seemed to pulse with an energy that mirrored the mes'' chaotic rhythm. The choice before him was momentousˇŞa choice that could reshape not only his perception of reality but his very essence. It was a gamble against the unknown, a leap into the abyss of possibility.

    And as the mes whispered their siren''s song, a decision hung in the bnceˇŞa decision that held the power to reshape his destiny, to embrace the enigma that had forever altered the course of his existence.

    And then, as if prompted by some internalmand, his eyes ignited with a fierce crimson light, a stark contrast against the surrounding darkness. It was as if his very gaze had be a beacon of power, a deration of his newfound authority over the elements.

    With a resolute focus, he unleashed the cleansing fire. Extending his arms, mes erupted from his fingertips, a torrent of incendiary power that surged forth like a tidal wave. The mes converged upon an undead skeleton, engulfing it in a ferocious congration that reduced it to charred remnantsˇŞashes scattered in the night.

    But it didn''t stop there. Like a conductor orchestrating destruction, he continued to extend his arms, each motion a symphony of me that charred the advancing horde. The skeletons, once menacing in their skeletal grace, were now helpless before his infernal onught. They came, one after another, only to meet their fiery demise.

    The realization hit him with exhrating forceˇŞthey were slow, their movements sluggish and predictable. They were creatures of instinct, singr in purpose, incapable of adapting or strategizing. Their existence revolved around a single, inevitable conclusionˇŞto be reduced to nothingness.

    Confidence surged within him, a newfound assurance born of the mes that danced at hismand. He defied their onught with an upper hand that he had never before possessed. They may have been an army of the undead, but to him, they were nothing more than targets awaiting their fate.

    With a swift motion, he extended his palms to the air, igniting mes that shot upward in all directions. The darkness was illuminated by the searing arcs of fire, and those unfortunate enough to stand in their path were consumed by the inferno. It was a disy of power, a testament to his dominance over the very element that had once terrorized him.

    There was no need for weapons, no need forplex tactics. His arms were his conduit, his fingers wielded thenguage of destruction. All he needed to do was extend his arms, and the mes obeyed, a manifestation of his newfound mastery.

    A surge of exhration coursed through him as he spun, a zing top amidst the encroaching horde. Waves of mes radiated from him with each rotation, a whirlwind of destruction that cleared his path. The undead approached with pitiable slowness, their fate sealed before they even had a chance to reach him.

    Amidst the chaos, amidst the relentless tide of skeletal forms, he had found his rhythmˇŞa rhythm of fire, of power, of mastery. He had embraced the very anomaly that had thrust him into this nightmarish encounter, and in doing so, had be an embodiment of its destructive potential.

    The battle raged on, a dance of mes and bones, a symphony of power and annihtion. And in the midst of it all, Damien stood unyielding, his body a vessel of incendiary might, his very essence intertwined with the inferno. The darkness that had once been his adversary had be his ally, and as the mes zed, he felt a surge of triumphˇŞhe was the one in control, the one who held dominion over the chaotic forces that sought to consume him.

    Yet amid the triumph and the whirlwind of power, there was something he failed to realizeˇŞa hidden truth that eluded his perception. His body, wreathed in mes, was undergoing a transformation of its own, a metamorphosis born of the very power he wielded.

    While he believed he held dominion over the mes, the reality was that the fire was not merely an obedient tool at hismand. Unbeknownst to him, the ckened hue that began to creep along his arms was not a reflection of his masteryˇŞit was a manifestation of his body sumbing to the ze.

    The mes that danced so spectacrly, painting the night with their destructive beauty, were consuming him from within. He was not unscathed; he was not untouched. The ckness was not the mark of control; it was the mark of a body being charred, of skin searing and blistering as the fires raged on.

    He remained unaware of the insidious transformation, his focus consumed by the spectacle hemanded. The truth was veiled by his exhration, by the seduction of power that clouded his perception. As he conducted the mes with his outstretched arms, he was also allowing them to devour him, to carve their mark upon his very flesh.

    The ckness spread, inch by agonizing inch, a testament to the duality of his existenceˇŞthe master and the consumed. The mes that answered his call were the very mes that marked him for their own, branding him with their destructive embrace.

    He continued to spin andmand, his movements a mesmerizing ballet of fire and fury. But with each rotation, the mes gnawed at his form, the pain masked by the euphoria of power. The very essence that had once been his strength had now be his undoing.

    The truth was as elusive as it was cruel, shrouded by the ecstasy of wielding such unbridled might. He remained oblivious to the price he paid, to the sacrifice his own body was making as he reveled in his newfound abilities.

    In the midst of his zing dance, the realization would eventually dawnˇŞa realization that would cut through the haze of power and reveal the cost of his hubris. The very mes he thought he controlled were consuming him, burning away not just his skin, but his very identity.

    And as the fire continued to rage, as the ckness continued to spread, he woulde face to face with the dark irony of his situationˇŞa puppeteer of mes, unknowingly controlled by the inferno he had unleashed.

    His utmost priority was to halt the battle swiftly, securing not only the world but also his own safety. However, facing overpowering might, one could easily lose sight of their duty. The sway of dominance often led to negligence of responsibilities. Bncing hismitment to protect with the allure of dominance encapsted the crux of his struggle.

 Chapter 253 The Master of Flames (2)

    253 The Master of mes (2)

    The mes, once harnessed as an extension of his will, now began to warp his reality, gnawing at the edges of his sanity. As the inferno raged, so did something within himˇŞan insidious transformation that ate away at his sense of self, recing it with a delusion of grandeur.

    In that moment, amidst the zing chaos, he felt invincible. A tide of power surged through him, bolstering his ego until it swelled to proportions as vast and untamed as the very mes hemanded. The sensation was intoxicating, a heady rush that intoxicated his thoughts and clouded his judgment.

    Images of conquest and dominion swirled in his mind, visions of kings and lords bowing before him, their pride shattered as they groveled for his favor. He envisioned himself a ruler, a sovereign of unchallenged authority. His thoughts ran wild, and he reveled in the intoxicating notion that he could have anything he desired.

    And oh, what he desired. He wanted the world to kneel, to acknowledge his supremacy. He envisioned himself surrounded by admirers, by adoring throngs of people who would worship his every word. He hungered for the attention of women, a harem of adtion to warm his nights.

    His face contorted, a malicious grin twisting his features into a grotesque mask. With each step, he imprisoned whatevery in his path within the embrace of the mes. HeughedˇŞa sound that echoed with a twisted melody, as if another presence were whispering in his ear.

    "This is exhrating! Such unadulterated delight!" His voice boomed, its cadence an eerie dance of both glee and malevolence. It was as though someone else inhabited his very being, a phantom conductor orchestrating his words.

    A manic euphoria gripped him, the boundaries of his identity melting away in the furnace of power. He believed himself to be a force beyond reckoning, a being destined to rule without opposition. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp around him, echoing his delusions.

    He flexed his fingers, feeling the surge of power coursing through them, the very essence of the mes at hismand. He clenched his fist, the energy pulsating like a heartbeatˇŞa heartbeat that thrummed with the force of his newfound supremacy.

    But even as he reveled in his delusions, the mes consumed more than just his surroundings. They devoured his sanity, twisting his desires into grotesque fantasies, his confidence into megalomania. The very power that should have been his liberation became his prison, ensnaring him in a mirage of grandeur.

    He was a puppeteer, yet the strings were tangled, the dance veering beyond his control. He believed himself a king, yet he was but a pawn in the hands of a power he could not fathom.

    And as he continued tough amidst the zing chaos, his voice entwined with an unseen presence, he teetered on the precipice of madnessˇŞa madness born of fire, fueled by power, and consumed by a delusion that threatened to unravel his very identity.

    Trapped against the walls, Harpie''s desperation mirrored the encroaching mesˇŞunyielding, consuming, relentless. There was no escape, no sanctuary to retreat to. The very walls that had once been his refuge were now his prison, as the fire crawled like a living entity, hungry and unrelenting.

    Desperation tightened its grip as he frantically summoned whatever power remained to him, calling forth his creations in a desperate bid for salvation. But the mes cared not for his summons, their hunger devouring whatever he brought forth. The undead, his obedient minions, were reduced to nothing more than kindling in the wake of the inferno.

    A sense of dread weighed heavy as he realized the futility of his efforts. The tables had turned, his once-powerful arsenal now serving as fuel for the madness that consumed the man before him. It was a cruel twist of fate, a reflection of the chaos that reigned unchecked.

    But what chilled him to the core was not just the fire''s unquenchable appetite, but the transformation the man had undergone. Theughter that echoed was tinged with an edge of cruelty, a stark departure from the person he had once known. The changes were drastic, almost supernatural in their speedˇŞa metamorphosis as unsettling as it was profound.

    Fangs gleamed in the shifting light, a grotesque alteration that sent a shiver down Harpie''s spine. The once-familiar figure was now a stranger, his nails elongated, his skin as pale as death itself. It was as if he were witnessing a nightmareˇŞthe transformation of a man into a monster, a metamorphosis reminiscent of a werewolf''s tortured change.

    The sight was horrifying, the reality beyond his grasp. The man he had known had been consumed by the very mes hemanded, twisted into a vessel for destruction and chaos. His existence had be a reflection of the inferno, hisughter a symphony of madness and power.

    Fear coiled like a serpent in Harpie''s chest as he watched the scene unfold, a witness to a transformation both physical and psychological. The walls felt like they were closing in, the fire closing the gap between them, inch by inch. He was ensnared in a deadly dance with a force he couldn''tprehend, a force that now wore the face of a monster.

    With every step the man took, trepidation knotted in Harpie''s chest, a pulsating rhythm of fear that matched the slow and deliberate movement. Each footfall seemed to birth liquid mes, a searing cascade that spilled forth, leaving scorch marks upon the earth in its wake. The very ground groaned and wheezed beneath the weight of his advance, as if the earth itself recoiled from the inferno that apanied him.

    Harpie''s wide eyes bore witness to this surreal spectacle, his heart hammering within his chest. He was a creature of maniption, ustomed to exerting control and wielding power from the shadows. Never before had he faced a force as primal, as raw, as the entity that now drew near.

    His past seemed insignificant, his lineage of wealth and privilege nothing more than fading echoes in the face of this monstrous incarnation. He had danced with the Midnight Consortium, had delved into the arcane arts, but never had he been confronted by such an uncontroble and devastating force.

    The realization struck him like a blowˇŞa blow that left him reeling, gasping for breath in the face of the unknown. His voice cracked as he cried out, the veneer of his arrogance crumbling under the weight of his fear. "No! Stay away! Stay away from me, you abomination!"

    In a desperate bid for defense, he hurled stones at the approaching figure, his shouts mingling with the tter of rocks. But his defiance was met with futility. The stones disintegrated before they could even approach him, consumed by the very mes that birthed them.

    The absurdity of it all, the sheer helplessness of his situation, seemed to mock him. Here he stood, a master of maniption, a practitioner of dark arts, reduced to a quivering figure faced with a force beyond hisprehension. It was a humbling realizationˇŞone thatid bare the fragility of his power in the face of something truly primal.

    In the face of such overwhelming power, his arrogance, his privilege, his masteryˇŞall were rendered meaningless. He was not the puppeteer, not the master of fate. He was a spectator, a witness to the convergence of fire and fury, a witness to his own undoing.

    The monstrous figure advanced relentlessly, the inferno that surrounded him causing the air to shimmer and dance with heat. As the gap between them narrowed to a mere two meters, Harpie could feel the temperature escting, a searing wave of difort that wed at his skin. His body reacted instinctively, his hand moving to his attire in an attempt to alleviate the heat that seemed to radiate from within.

    With a sense of urgency, he tugged at his clothing, peeling away theyers in a desperate bid for respite. The process was agonizingly slow, his trembling fingers struggling against the fabric that clung to his perspiring skin. Each movement was punctuated by a rising panic, the realization dawning that his efforts were akin to trying to quell an inferno with a mere droplet of water.

    His gaze darted around, searching for a way out, for an escape from the advancing threat. But the mes were on his side, an imprable barrier that left him with no choice but to face the monster that had emerged from their depths. The path to safetyy through the very entity that now towered before him, its malevolent presence casting a shadow over his thoughts.

    With a surge of desperation, he turned and hurled himself at the walls, his mind racing to ovee the odds stacked against him. The stone barrier loomed, a seemingly insurmountable obstacle, and yet his desperation propelled him to seek refuge in its elevation. His hands scrabbled against the rough surface, his fingers wing for purchase as he sought to scale the four-meter height.

    But the wall was unforgiving, his lone hand unable to provide the leverage he needed to ascend. He fought against the odds, his heart pounding in his chest, each futile attempt a reminder of his vulnerability. The realization that he was trapped, hemmed in by the very mes that once served him, bore down upon him like a heavy weight.

    In his desperation, he called out to the undead he had summoned, a plea for salvation amidst the chaos. Yet, his cries fell on deaf earsˇŞthere was no sign of his creations in the inferno''s maw. The mes seemed to have consumed not only the cemetery but his hopes of reinforcement as well.

    As the monster drew closer, the walls of inevitability closed in around him. His struggles were a futile dance of resistance against an adversary that transcended the bounds of reason.

 Chapter 254 The Master of Flames (3)

    254 The Master of mes (3)

    Damien''s strides were deliberate, his presencemanding as he closed the gap between himself and the trembling necromancer. As his steps fell, a strange transformation seemed to urˇŞthe intensity of the mes wavered, their ferocity momentarily subdued. Harpie''s tortured cries were like a plea to the heavens, a desperate appeal for mercy, and somehow, the inferno answered in its own way.

    For a fleeting moment, the heat that had engulfed the area lessened, as if the mes themselves were attuned to Damien''smand. The sudden reprieve caught Harpie off guard, eliciting a mixture of relief and renewed fear. His voice, once arrogant and mocking, now trembled as he implored for his life.

    "Stay away! Stay away from me!" His words were punctuated by desperation, a veneer of bravado stripped away in the face of the very death he had once wielded with arrogance.

    The man who had revelled in orchestrating others'' demise was now reduced to a state of primal terror. His earlier pretenses of nobility and power had crumbled, revealing the truth beneathˇŞan ordinary human, fragile and vulnerable, confronting the inevitability of his own mortality.

    "It is time," the monster growled, its voice resonating with a chilling finality. "It is time for you to return...to hell!"

    The monster advanced, its proximity bringing Harpie face to face with his impending doom. Yet, in a strange twist, the mes seemed to obey Damien''s presence, subsiding as if recognizing his dominance over them.

    As the monster drew near, a grotesque transformation became apparent. Its once-fiery exterior had solidified, its skin resembling molten rock turned cold and deste. The very essence that had driven its earlier transformation was now arrested, reced by a visage that mirrored the depths of a forsaken realm.

    Harpie''s breath hitched as the monster reached out, its grip closing around his remaining hand. The touch was a searing agony, his flesh burning as though subjected to the torments of a realm beyond mortalprehension. He copsed to his knees, his body wracked with anguish, a guttural scream tearing from his throat.

    In the face of the monster''s touch, Harpie''s bravado crumbled entirely. His past boasts, his maniptions, all of it vanished in the wake of this unimaginable torment. In his final moments, he was not a master of life and death, nor a wielder of power. He was a broken, terrified creature, stripped of his illusions andid bare before the forces he had once dared tomand.

    The monster''s touch was a paradoxˇŞa caress that held within it an infernal intensity. As its hand grazed Harpie''s head, the air was filled with the acrid scent of burning, a scent that mingled with the lingering fear that hung thick in the atmosphere. Harpie''s body was rendered immobile by a cocktail of terror and agony, his ability to react overridden by the visceral grasp of fear that had seized him.

    With an eerie calm, the monster''s intentions unfolded. Its touch was a sinister orchestrator, shaping Harpie''s destiny with a precision that bordered on cruel artistry. The once-prideful necromancer was now a helpless pawn in the hands of a force beyondprehension, his fate being meticulously carved in the wake of his own dark machinations.

    The monster''s hand descended upon Harpie''s bald head, a motion that sealed his doom with a solemn finality. The sensation was searing, the heat intensifying as the very essence of Harpie''s being was subjected to the relentless torment. His senses became numbed, a fog of pain that clouded his thoughts and veiled his vision.

    Time seemed to stretch, each second an eternity as the transformation took hold. The skin yielded to the heat, the once-familiar features gradually sumbing to the fire''s embrace. Smoke rose like a macabre shroud, an eerie manifestation of the agonizing metamorphosis that was unfolding before Harpie''s very eyes.

    With each passing heartbeat, the pain etched itself deeper, etching into his consciousness the harrowing reality of his impending fate. The mes danced upon his skin, consuming it, revealing a truth thaty beneathˇŞa truth that now manifested in the form of a burning skull, an emblem of his hubris and his downfall.

    Harpie''s body was a canvas for the monster''s design, a design that was as intricate as it was inescapable. The torment was all-consuming, the agony a symphony of suffering that drowned out any semnce of resistance. He was powerless, ensnared in a web of pain that held him captive, rendering him unable to move, unable to speakˇŞhis existence reduced to nothing but an existence of pain.

    As the mes continued to envelop him, Harpie''s resignation became palpable. His will was shattered, his bravado extinguished like a fading ember. He had ventured into a realm of power beyond hisprehension, a realm that had now imed him as its own, a realm where the lines between life and death, power and submission, had been irrevocably blurred.

    Harpie''s consciousness wavered on the precipice of existence, the thin veil between life and whatevery beyond growing more insubstantial with each passing moment. The agony that had once consumed him now receded, reced by a numbing sensation that seemed to dull his senses and cloak his thoughts in a shroud of uncertainty. Was this the end, or was he suspended in some liminal state between the realm of the living and the realm of the departed?

    As Harpie''s awareness ebbed, the monster''s focus remained unwavering. It was as if the very essence of Harpie''s suffering had be sustenance for the monster''s insatiable rageˇŞa rage that thrived on the torment it had inflicted, a fury that seemed to have taken on a life of its own.

    Amidst the macabre scene, the transformation was nearing its conclusion. The remains of Harpie''s once-human form bore the telltale signs of the ordealˇŞa skull stripped of flesh, its empty sockets a chilling void that stared into oblivion. If there had been witnesses to this gruesome spectacle, their screams would have echoed through the night, a chorus of horror in the face of such unspeakable brutality.

    With an intensity that defiedprehension, the monster''s gaze fixated upon the exposed brain, a final frontier that had yet to sumb to the relentless fire. The skull, having relinquished its flesh, now relinquished its grip on the brain matter that had once housed thoughts, memories, and consciousness.

    The transition from the living to the lifeless was a grotesque ballet, a dance of death that yed out in a realm where the boundaries of reality seemed to blur and warp. The brain, once the epicenter of Harpie''s identity, now bore the scars of its encounter with the fire. The once-thrivingwork of neurons and synapses had been reduced to a charred relic, a monument to the transient nature of life and the inexorable march of death.

    And then, with a finality that resonated in the silence of the cemetery, the brain yielded. It crumbled, sumbing to the inferno''s grasp, its final moments marked by a brief flicker of incandescent light before descending into an irreversible darkness.

    With an air of grim finality, the monster''s hand extended toward the lifeless body of Harpie, the charred skull still clutched in its grasp. The moment held an eerie stillness, a pause that seemed to hang suspended in the aftermath of the harrowing transformation that had unfolded.

    As the monster''s gaze fell upon the lifeless form before it, there was a strange shiftˇŞa flicker of something that resembled human emotion. For a fleeting instant, the creature''s features seemed to contort with an expression that was almost humanˇŞa reflection of sorrow, regret, and perhaps even a trace of recognition for the life that had been extinguished.

    But this glimpse of humanity was ephemeral, swallowed by the abyss of the creature''s purpose. With a deliberate motion, the monster''s other hand extended, its fingers poised above the lifeless chest that had once housed a beating heart. The gesture held a sinister weight, a suggestion of what was toeˇŞa gesture that was as unsettling as it was macabre.

    The fingers descended, plunging into the cavity that had once pulsed with life, now a cavity of silence and stillness. The heart was extracted, a gruesome trophy that steamed with residual heat, as if still echoing the inferno that had consumed it from within.

    In a gesture that was at once grotesque and mesmerizing, the monster''s fingers closed around the heart, its grip steady and unyielding. With a sudden, almost casual motion, the fingers clenched into a fist, the force of the action causing the heart to burstˇŞa gruesome spectacle that defied the boundaries of mortality.

    Harpie''s journey hade to an endˇŞa journey marked by hubris, maniption, and a desperate grasp for power. In death, he was a mere memory, a cautionary tale for those who dared to tread the treacherous path he had carved. The monster, having exacted its vengeance, stood amidst the aftermathˇŞan embodiment of the forces thaty beyond the realm of human understanding, a force that neither mourned nor celebrated, but simply existed in a cycle of destruction and creation.

 Chapter 255 The Regrouping!

    <h4>Chapter 255 The Regrouping!</h4>

    In another corner of the Four Border City''s realm, a unique convergence was unfurlingˇŞa mingling of paths that had led various dispatched teams to a singr point. This chance encounter was a blend of surprise and expectation, an urrence that seemed both unexpected and oddly fated. The absence of Barnie''s group, while intriguing, only added to the enigma shrouding their presence.

    Amidst the unfamiliarndscape, the teams'' shared gaze conveyed their astonishment and a certain understandingˇŞa silent acknowledgment that this meeting was somehow meant to be. As their eyes met and lingered, the march of the undead was a backdrop that unified them all. The ceaseless forward movement of the skeletal horde held a sense of purpose that resonated deeply, linking their disparate quests.

    Aurelia''s curiosity broke through the hushed atmosphere as she gently nudged Danielle''s arm. The quietness that enveloped the group felt disconcerting, a stark contrast to the gravity of the situation they found themselves in. The fact that they were walking closely behind the advancing undead lent an air of surrealism to the momentˇŞan uncanny alliance of the living and the skeletal.

    "Where do you think they are going?" she asked, her voice hushed as if fearing that their words might disturb the delicate equilibrium of the scene. Her gaze flickered to the procession of the undead, their silent march a haunting reminder of the purpose that guided them.

    Danielle''s eyes followed Aurelia''s gaze, her expression thoughtful as she considered the question. The unease that lingered in the air was palpable, a testament to the unsettling nature of their surroundings. Despite the proximity to the undead, there was a distinct absence of aggressionˇŞan eerie calm that left them untouched.

    "To their master, of course," Danielle replied, her voice carrying a note of conviction that resonated with the solemn cadence of the advancing undead. Her hand sped Lumiere''s, and a faint, luminous glimmer emanated from their connectionˇŞa testament to the healing magic that flowed between them. "How''s your hand, princess?" She turned to Lumiere, the ice princess who bore the remnants of a recent battle, her fingers adorned with frosty crystals.

    "Oh, it''s better, thank you!" Lumiere''s voice carried a note of relief as she raised her arm, the once-visible bruises and wounds now vanished from her skin. Her smile held a touch of gratitude, a reflection of the healing touch she had received.

    As if to confirm her recovery, she extended her palm and conjured delicate iciclesˇŞa testament to her regained strength. "I can make ice now too!" Her words were tinged with excitement, a deration of her restored abilities that resonated with the renewed sense of vitality she embodied.

    Aurelia''s emotions churned within her, a mix of difort and unease that settled like a heavy weight in her chest. Observing the camaraderie between her friend and the ice princess, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of something she couldn''t quite put into words. It was as though a sense of discement had taken rootˇŞa sensation that her role in this tight-knit group was shifting, evolving into something different.

    The ease with which Lumiere and her friend interacted struck a chord deep within Aurelia. It was a reminder of the bonds forged between them, bonds that seemed to grow stronger in the presence of shared magic and experiences. A faint trace of jealousy lingered beneath the surface of her thoughtsˇŞa sentiment she struggled to admit even to herself.

    As the group moved forward, footsteps echoing in the eerie quiet, Aurelia''s gaze remained fixed on the interactions unfolding before her. The realization that her friend''s attention was divided, drawn towards another, stirred a mixture of emotions that she grappled to understand. The suspicion that she was somehow being reced gnawed at her, a notion that seemed irrational yet impossible to ignore.

    Her thoughts turned back to the moment when Danielle''s brother had entered the fray, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that her decision had brought about this shift in dynamics. Had her actions inadvertently altered the dynamics of the group? The unease continued to gnaw at her, a festering doubt that colored her perceptions.

    The growing connection between Lumiere and her friend felt like an intrusion, a force that had emerged between them and encroached upon the familiar bonds she held dear. It was a struggle toe to terms with these unfamiliar feelings, to acknowledge the jealousy that simmered beneath her outward facade.

    As they pressed forward on their journey, Aurelia''s internal turmoil mirrored the shadows that surrounded them. The destination of the undead remained a mystery, just as the shifting currents of friendship eluded her grasp. With each step, she navigated not only the mysteries of their quest but theplexities of her own emotions, wrestling with the change that seemed to have taken root among them.

    Not just her, a palpable sense of unease seemed to permeate the entire group. Each member bore their own set of emotions, a spectrum of feelings that colored their perceptions and interactions.

    Calen''s thoughts churned as he walked alongside hispanions, a simmering undercurrent of jealousy and disdain tainting his outlook.

    Calen was thinking what was the stupid and weak young master doing? Was he hiding somewhere, shaking with fear? Is he the one responsible for this...whole thing like his little sister ims? He wasn''t sure at all.

    And he didn''t like this either. If there was someone who was worthy of defeating the culprit of this mess was he and not just some random stupid young master.

    La''s voice trembled slightly as she voiced the question that had been nagging at her mind. The unease in the atmosphere seemed to settle on her shoulders, making her question the wisdom of their current course. Her brows knitted together in a disy of concern, her eyes darting between herpanions as if seeking reassurance.

    "Is there a reason why we''re following them?" Her words held a subtle note of trepidation, a touch of vulnerability that betrayed her fear of the unknown. The uncertainty of their situation weighed heavily on her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    "I mean, isn''t it a good thing that they stopped attacking us?" Her voice wavered slightly, hinting at the anxiety that gnawed at her thoughts.

    "They''re ''supposedly'' going home, right?" A note of incredulity crept into her tone, as if she couldn''t fully believe the situation''s apparent shift. "So why do we want to follow them?" Her words carried a mix of skepticism and genuine confusion. "It feels almost too convenient, too orchestrated. Like we''re walking right into a trap."

    La''s expression mirrored the wariness that settled over the group. Her uncertainty echoed the sentiments of herpanions, painting a picture of collective doubt in the face of this unexpected turn of events.

    "We need to know what''s happening," Celeste''s voice cut through the air, a resolute edge underlining her words. Her gaze held a determined glint, as if she had already weighed the options and settled on her stance.

    "If we just turn back now, we''re left in the dark. We won''t know if the necromancer is simply biding his time, waiting for another opportune moment to strike." Her voice held a note of caution, as she acknowledged the uneasy sentiments in the group. "I understand that this situation is far from ideal. Most of us are feeling the same unease." She offered a sympathetic nce, recognizing the shared difort.

    "But if we can locate this necromancer and put an end to him here," Celeste''s tone grew firmer, conviction seeping into her words, "it means we can bring an end to this nightmare once and for all." Her words held a hopeful promise, a glimmer of resolution in the midst of uncertainty.

    "Yes, it''s a risk to follow them, and there''s a chance it might lead us into a trap." Her eyes locked onto each member of the group, seeking to rally their collective strength. "But if we can confront this threat head-on and ensure the safety of our homes and loved ones, then it''s a risk worth taking." Celeste''s resolve was unwavering, her determination a beacon of guidance for the group as they navigated the unknown together.

    Nevil closed the distance between himself and La, his fingers gently intertwining with hers. A reassuring smile curved his lips, a silent gesture of support and understanding. La met his gaze and returned the smile, her gratitude evident in the slight curve of her lips. His touch provided a sense offort, a reminder that they were in this together.

    Despite Nevil''s reassuring presence, La''s unease remained palpable. Her smile held a hint of uncertainty, a shadow of doubt that lingered beneath the surface. The weight of her apprehensions was not easily dispelled, even in the face of Nevil''sforting gesture. She couldn''t shake the feeling that their decision to follow the undead might lead to unexpected consequences. A subtle frown tugged at the corners of her mouth, a testament to her lingering reservations.

 Chapter 256 Editing

    <h4>Chapter 256 Editing</h4>

    BBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb BBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb?bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb?bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb?bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb?bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb?bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb?bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb?bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb

 Chapter 257 Editing 1

    <h4>Chapter 257 Editing 1</h4>

    DDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd?ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d?ddddddd d?ddddddddddd dddddddddddd

 Chapter 258 Editing 2

    <h4>Chapter 258 Editing 2</h4>

    DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd? ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd

 Chapter 259 Editing 4

    <h4>Chapter 259 Editing 4</h4>

    BBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb BBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbBBBB b bbbb bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb? bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb? bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb? bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb? bbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb b bbb? bbbb bbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbb bbbbbbb bbb bbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbbb? bbbbbb bbb bbbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbbbbbb b bbbb bbb bb bbbb bbbbbb bbb bbbbb bbbbbbb bb bbb bbbb bbbbbb bbbb b bbbbb b bbbbbbbb bb bbb bb bbb bbb bbbb bbbbbbbb bbb bb bbbbbbb bbbbbb bbbb bbb bbbbb? bbbb bbb bbbbbb bbbbb bbbbbb bbb bbb bbb b bbb bb bbbb

 Chapter 260 Editing 5

    <h4>Chapter 260 Editing 5</h4>

    Come back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome backCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrow tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back tomorrowCome back

 Chapter 261 editing 6

    <h4>Chapter 261 editing 6</h4>

    EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING EDITING

 Chapter 262 editing 7

    <h4>Chapter 262 editing 7</h4>

    DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd DDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd? ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd d ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd dddddd dddddddd ddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddd ddddddddd ddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd ddddddddd dddddddd dddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddd ddddddddd dddddd dddddddddd ddddddd dddddd ddddddddd ddddddddddd dddd dd dddddd dddd dddddd dddd ddddd ddd ddddddd ddddddd ddddd ddddd ddddd dddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd dddddddddDDdddddddddddd d? ddddddd d? ddddddddddd dddddddddddd

 Chapter 263 editing 8

    <h4>Chapter 263 editing 8</h4>

    Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow! Come back tomorrow!

 Chapter 264 Editing 9

    <h4>Chapter 264 Editing 9</h4>

    zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz zzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zzzzz zz z z zz? z zzzzz z z z zzzzzz zzzz zzzz zzz zzz zzz z zz zz zz

 Chapter 265 editing 10

    <h4>Chapter 265 editing 10</h4>

    nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnnn n nnn nnnn nnn nn n n n nnn n n n nn nnnn nnnnn n n nnn nn n nnn

 Chapter 266 Editing 11

    <h4>Chapter 266 Editing 11</h4>

    Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo Oooo oo I o o o o oo o o o o o o o o. Oooo o o o o ooo ooo ooo ooo ooo oo ooo o oo oo

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!